ã€ŠWhen I Achieved Sainthood, the Immortal Official Actually Called Me to Raise Horses!ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Seizing Life

    Under the scorching sun, the sky was clear, the mountains surrounded the area, and the world seemed to tremble. The forests swayed, and a gust of wind blew through the valley, bringing a refreshing breeze to Gu An, who stood in the garden.

    Gu An wiped the sweat from his forehead, his gaze fixated on the vibrant flowers and nts blooming on the ground. Each one was brightly colored, showing no signs of wilting despite the intense sunlight.

    On either side of him stood a young man, both showing little interestpared to Gu An¡¯s excitement. They absentmindedly wiped their sweat as they stood there.

    In front of them stood a young man in simple clothes. He had an ordinary appearance but a sturdy build and bright eyes. He was Zhang Chunqiu, the senior disciple of the Medicine Valley under the Pill Hall of the Tai Xuan Sect, exining the essentials of harvesting spiritual flowers and herbs to the three of them.

    "The flowers and herbs in this garden are all first-tier medicinal herbs. When harvesting, you can''t pull them out by the roots. You need to cut them from the stem near the soil. After cutting, you must use the protective spirit paper in your hands to wrap them to prevent the spiritual energy from leaking..." Zhang Chunqiu''s voice was loud and full of energy,pletely unaffected by the zing sun.

    Gu An held the scissors in his right hand and the white paper strips in his left, carefully noting down Zhang Chunqiu''s every word.

    Unlike the two beside him, Gu An cherished this job greatly. He had endured many hardships to secure this opportunity.

    Everyone thought he was giving up, that he was about to fall into ruin, but little did they know, this was the path most suitable for his rise to power!

    "Alright, let¡¯s begin. Each of you harvest one nt, and I will inspect them," Zhang Chunqiu said. As soon as he finished speaking, Gu An squatted down.Gu An put down the protective spirit paper in his hand and carefully held the stem of the red flower in front of him with his left hand.

    "Brother, you¡¯re way too tense. Even if you cut it wrong, it¡¯s no big deal. It''s just a first-tier herb, ordinary grass used for refining basic pills. Back at home, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with it," said Meng Lang, who stood on Gu An¡¯s right. He was dressed in luxurious clothing, clearly from a well-off family.

    Indeed, aside from Gu An, who was a servant, the other two were from wealthy families. However, despite their backgrounds, even noble sons had to have spiritual roots to enter the cultivation world. Unfortunately, both of them had the most mediocre five-element spiritual roots. To stay in the Tai Xuan Sect, they could only bebor disciples.

    Gu An ignored Meng Lang''s words and focused on cutting the flower.

    He gently snipped the stem and then used the protective spirit paper to wrap the root of the red flower.

    Afterpleting this task, he stood up and handed the flower to Zhang Chunqiu for inspection.

    Zhang Chunqiu took a look and smiled in satisfaction. "Well done. You¡¯re very meticulous."

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond but kept his eyes fixed on the red flower in Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, a line of text that only Gu An could see appeared before him.

    [You have sessfully seized 1 year of lifespan from the Scarlet Spirit Flower (First-Tier).]

    Sess!

    A smile broke across Gu An¡¯s face, and a weight seemed to lift off his shoulders.

    As expected, only living beings with spiritual energy could have their lifespans seized.

    The first time Gu An seized a lifespan was when he was ten years old. He identally knocked over a flowerpot carried by another servant, causing the spiritual flower inside to fall. As a result, he gained twelve years of lifespan. ???

    At that time, the guard was furious and wanted to cut off one of his hands. Fortunately, Miss Ji Xiaoyu stepped in and saved him.

    This time, Gu An was able to join the Tai Xuan Sect thanks to Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s help. Ji Xiaoyu was a rare dual-spirit root cultivator, and many major cultivation sects had extended invitations to the Ji family. She had brought five members of the Ji family to join the Tai Xuan Sect, and Gu An was one of only two servants allowed to apany them.

    Without Ji Xiaoyu, someone like him, with five-element spiritual roots, could only have entered a third-rate sect.

    As Gu An reveled in his secret joy, Meng Lang and the other boy, Li Ya, had also finished harvesting their nts.

    Zhang Chunqiu ced the three Scarlet Spirit Flowers into his storage pouch at his waist and said seriously, "Your task for today is to collectively harvest fifty Scarlet Spirit Flowers. You may only operate within this garden and are forbidden from stepping into other areas. Oncepleted, bring the flowers to the pavilion and find me."

    With that, Zhang Chunqiu turned and left.

    Meng Lang waved his fist at Zhang Chunqiu''s back, muttering under his breath, "Such a small task, and he talked for half a day. Hasn¡¯t he ever had junior disciples before?"

    Li Ya sat down on the ground, frantically wiping sweat with his sleeve.

    After Zhang Chunqiu went upstairs, Gu An turned to Meng Lang and Li Ya and said, "Brothers, judging by your fine clothing, you muste from wealthy families and are likely not used to suchbor. I¡¯m different; I¡¯m just a servant. Why not let me handle the task? You can rest in the shade, and in the future, I hope you¡¯ll take good care of me."

    Meng Lang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. Heughed and said, "Brother, you¡¯re quite clever! If you ever find yourself struggling here, I¡¯ll make sure you live a life offort."

    Li Ya, too exhausted to speak, nodded in agreement.

    The two left their protective spirit paper behind and supported each other as they walked out of the garden.

    Gu An picked up their papers and looked back at the garden, his eyes gleaming. The scorching sun above couldn¡¯tpare to the fiery passion in his eyes.

    To him, the entire garden of Scarlet Spirit Flowers wasn¡¯t just a patch of flowers¡ªit was a path paved with steps to immortality!

    He began working carefully, determined not only toplete the task but to do it well, lest he lose this perfect job.

    The sun shone with its full brilliance, showing no mercy to the people below.

    Meng Lang and Li Ya rested in a small pavilion, continuously wiping sweat, too tired to speak, their eyes following Gu An.

    Time passed, and Gu An, though drenched in sweat, remained exhrated, his face never losing its smile.

    Watching Gu An, whose face was flushed red, Meng Lang couldn¡¯t help butment, "In such hot weather, this guy is really going all out. I like him! From now on, we¡¯ll take care of him¡ªmake sure he eats and drinks well. No one¡¯s allowed to bully him so that he¡¯ll keep doing our work."

    Li Ya rolled his eyes and snapped, "There¡¯s hardly anyone in this valley. Who could possibly bully him? If Senior Brother were to bully him, would you dare speak up?"

    Meng Lang coughed awkwardly and then looked at Li Ya, asking, "Brother, which Li family are you from?"

    Li Ya calmly replied, "The Li family of Changluo in Cang Dynasty."

    "Changluo? Isn¡¯t that the imperial capital? You share the same surname as the royal family?" Meng Lang asked in surprise, his eyes widening.

    Li Ya didn¡¯t respond, simply staring quietly at Gu An.

    Meng Lang grew uneasy. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet a member of the royal family here.

    But after a moment of reflection, it made sense. This was the Tai Xuan Sect, the number one cultivation sect in the Great Cang Dynasty. The fact that it shared the character "Tai" with the royal dynasty indicated how revered the sect¡¯s position was. Encountering a royal family member among the lower-ranked disciples wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary.

    Time passed.

    Gu An finally finished harvesting fifty Scarlet Spirit Flowers. He ced all the carefully wrapped flowers into a bamboo basket, hoisted it onto his back, and looked longingly toward the other areas of the garden. His face was filled with anticipation.

    There were more than fifteen different areas in the valley, and the one they were assigned to was just a small corner. Gu An spected that the herbs in other areas must be of even greater value.

    There¡¯s plenty of time ahead!

    Gu An didn''t want to reveal his unique ability, so he decided to stop for today.

    He followed the small path toward the pavilion, waving to Meng Lang and Li Ya as he walked. The two of them stood up and approached.

    "Brother Gu An, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let me carry the basket," Meng Lang said with a wide smile. The three of them had introduced themselves earlier when they met the valley master, so they remembered each other''s names.

    Gu An saw through Meng Lang''s little scheme but smiled and handed the bamboo basket to him without protest.

    Li Ya smirked and cast a disdainful nce at Meng Lang.

    Gu An, focused on keeping his job, didn¡¯t want to make too much of an effort. He wasn¡¯t interested in standing out too much or being reassigned, so he let Meng Lang have his way withoutint.

    The three of them arrived at the pavilion to meet Senior Brother Zhang Chunqiu.

    Zhang Chunqiu was holding a book when they entered. He put it down when he saw the three of them and said, "Put the Scarlet Spirit Flowers down. This is a basic cultivation manuals left by our master. In your free time, you should study and train hard. Strive to one day escape this menial work and be a true disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect. Five years ago, one of our disciples received a spiritual pill from the master, sessfully built their foundation, and became an outer sect disciple."

    As he spoke, Zhang Chunqiu waved his hand, and three cultivation manuals flew out from his sleeve,nding in front of Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya.

    Gu An caught one and looked at the cover.

    Spring Wood Technique!

    Just from the name, it sounded incredibly basic!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t disappointed, though. He knew he was still at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Tai Xuan Sect.

    Zhang Chunqiu gave them a few more instructions before letting them settle into the nearby courtyard. It was reserved for the menial disciples, and currently, the four of them were the only ones in the Medicine Valley. The valley master was away and wouldn¡¯t return for two years, so Zhang Chunqiu was in charge of the valley for the time being.

    An incense stick¡¯s timeter.

    Gu Any on a wooden bed, panting heavily, his face flushed from the day¡¯s heat.

    His mind stirred, and lines of text appeared before him.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 15/151]

    [Spiritual Root: Five Element Ordinary Spiritual Root (Lifespan can be invested to elerate cultivation)]

    [Cultivation: Unranked (Lifespan can be invested to elerate cultivation)]

    [Technique: Fire Control Art (Not yet cultivated) (Lifespan can be invested to elerate cultivation)]

    ¡­

    Gu An had seized a total of eighty-eight years of lifespan!

    Before this, his lifespan was sixty-three years, of which twelve years were gained from the flower pot incident when he was ten. This meant that he originally had only fifty years to live.

    First-tier medicinal herbs could only provide one to two years of lifespan, but for a mortal, even a single year was precious!

    As Gu An looked over his attribute panel, the more he looked, the more excited he became. In just a short time, he had gained eighty-eight years of lifespan. This job was simply too wonderful!

    He was determined to be a permanent disciple in the Medicine Valley!

    Who cared about bing an outer sect disciple or an inner sect disciple? He didn¡¯t care for that at all.

    Rumor had it that to be a formal disciple, one would need to go out andplete dangerous tasks, such as ying demons and monsters in the mortal world.

    Gu An had never killed a chicken in his life, and in his previous life on Earth, he had been an ordinary person. There was no way he could bring himself to kill.

    Staying in the Medicine Valley was perfect¡ªthere was virtually no danger, and he could umte lifespan like crazy!

    Who said that cultivating immortality required risking one¡¯s life?

    Gu An lost himself in a beautiful daydream, unable to extricate himself from his thoughts.

    The night passed quickly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An woke up early in the morning. After a simple wash, he immediately went to find Zhang Chunqiu to receive a new task.

    Zhang Chunqiu, who hadn¡¯t slept and had been meditating to gather spiritual energy, smiled appreciatively at Gu An¡¯s diligence. He stood up and walked to the door, pointing to a different area of the garden. "You can harvest the Spiritual Heart Grass from that area. Once you''ve finished, just leave the grass at my door. There''s no need to knock."

    With that, he waved his sleeve, and more strips of protective spirit paper fell into Gu An¡¯s hands.

    Zhang Chunqiu saw the barely concealed excitement on Gu An¡¯s face, hesitated for a moment, then smiled warmly and said, "Junior Brother, keep working hard. As long as you are diligent and willing to endure hardships, you¡¯ll eventually make something of yourself."

 Chapter 2: A Thousand Years of Lifespan

    Spring came and autumn went. The Medicine Valley of the Tai Xuan Sect passed through an uneventful year as the seasons changed.

    The door of a pavilion opened, and the sixteen-year-old Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stepped out of the room. They turned back to bow toward the inside of the house, and then Meng Lang closed the door.

    The three of them breathed a collective sigh of relief and walked down the stairs.

    Once they returned to their courtyard, Meng Lang couldn''t help butin, "How can he talk for an entire hour about such a trivial thing? Why didn¡¯t he just hand us the Herb Compendium and be done with it?"

    Li Ya shook his head helplessly, then walked to a corner of the yard, picked up the sword stuck in the dirt, and began practicing his swordsmanship.

    Although his spiritual root aptitude was mediocre, he hailed from the royal family and had a set of exquisite sword techniques. He nned to use this swordsmanship to make hiseback.

    The Great Cang Dynasty revered the path of cultivation. All civil and military officials were cultivators, and the dynasty ssified the popce of the thirteen provinces into four ranks: ve,moner, official, and immortal.

    Merchants were grouped amongmoners, and only those who attained the rank of "immortal" were considered true nobility. Ordinary officials could only hold posts in towns, while the rulers of major cities and the governors of entire provinces held immortal status. As for the capital, Changluo, entry was restricted to those with immortal rank.

    Many immortal families exiled members with poor spiritual root aptitudes to preserve the purity of their bloodlines, and the royal family was no exception.Even though Li Ya was in decline, as someone of immortal rank, he was not someone Gu An could afford to provoke.

    After all, Gu An was a ve.

    During this past year, Gu An had mainly helped Li Ya and Meng Lang with harvesting herbs, especially during the summer and early morning hours. His efforts earned him their goodwill.

    As for other chores, such as nting, watering, and fertilizing, Gu An didn¡¯t assist, and they felt embarrassed to ask for more help, especially since Zhang Chunqiu would supervise those tasks from the pavilion.

    Gu An listened to Meng Lang''s endlessints while watching Li Ya practice his swordsmanship.

    All men dream of bing swordsmen.

    After a year of living together day and night, the three of them had built a good rapport. Li Ya didn¡¯t mind them watching him practice. After all, he couldn¡¯t hide while training, and besides, the Li family¡¯s swordsmanship included a unique breathing technique. Learning just the sword moves would be useless.

    Meng Lang talked for a long while before finally wrapping up his rant. He patted Gu An on the shoulder and said with augh, "You never practice martial arts, so why are you so interested in swordsmanship?"

    Gu An replied casually, "My aptitude is mediocre, so I¡¯m toozy to train. Watching him practice is just a way to pass the time. Don¡¯t you think life in the Medicine Valley is quite dull?"

    "Yeah, it''s incredibly boring. Back at home, I had four maidservants to keep me entertained. You have no idea..." Meng Lang sighed andunched into another boastful story.

    Gu An had long since gotten used to Meng Lang¡¯s habit of bragging and didn¡¯t bother to call him out.

    As evening fell, Li Ya finally finished his sword practice. He stabbed his sword into the ground, wiped the sweat from his brow, and said, "I''m going to take a walk in the grove."

    Before Gu An and Meng Lang could respond, he headed for the courtyard gate.

    After he left, Meng Lang muttered, "What do you think he¡¯s always doing in that grove?"

    Gu An shrugged. "How would I know? He¡¯s a royal, so it¡¯s normal for him to have a few secrets. Who knows, maybe one day he¡¯ll return to the capital as a prince."

    "No way. He¡¯s been sent here to be a servant."

    "But think about it, there are countless sects in the world. Why did hee to Tai Xuan Sect to be a servant?"

    Gu An¡¯s words left Meng Lang stunned.

    After a moment of silence, Gu An walked over to the well, scooped adle of water from the bucket, drank it all in one go, then set thedle down and walked toward the courtyard gate.

    Meng Lang didn¡¯t follow him. He knew what Gu An was going to do and muttered to himself before returning to his room to practice.

    Gu An arrived at a different section of the garden, where Second-Tier Spiritual Heart Grass was being cultivated.

    Throughout the past year, Gu An had only harvested first-tier medicinal herbs. The herbs in the Medicine Valley were not ordinary nts; they took a long time to mature, with some needing several years before they could be harvested. As a result, Gu An hadn¡¯t harvested many herbs over the course of the year.

    Zhang Chunqiu had said that in another month, they would be able to harvest the Spiritual Heart Grass in this section. It would be their first time harvesting second-tier herbs, and Gu An had been looking forward to it.

    In his eyes, those deep blue Spiritual Heart Grass nts weren¡¯t just herbs¡ªthey were units of lifespan.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Gu An noticed one of the Spiritual Heart Grass nts trembling. His expression changed instantly. He arched over the wooden fence and rushed forward.

    He saw a white-furred mouse the size of a palm digging at the dirt beneath the Spiritual Heart Grass, seemingly trying to uproot it.

    When the white-furred mouse saw Gu An charging over, it darted away in fear, moving as fast as lightning. It vanished beneath the wooden fence at the edge of the garden, disappearing without a trace.

    Gu An wanted to chase after it, but when he saw that the Spiritual Heart Grass had been gnawed at, its stem broken, he immediately squatted down and pulled a strip of protective spirit paper from his waist.

    Quickly, he snipped the damaged Spiritual Heart Grass with his left hand and wrapped its roots with the protective paper in his right hand to prevent the spiritual energy from dissipating.

    After bandaging the herb, Gu An stood up.

    [You have sessfully seized 4 years of lifespan from the Spiritual Heart Grass (Second-Tier).]

    Before Gu An could smile, another line of text appeared before his eyes:

    [Your lifespan has surpassed 1,000 years for the first time. The Lifespan Investigation feature has been unlocked.]

    Lifespan Investigation?

    Gu An was curious. He looked down at one of the nearby Spiritual Heart Grass nts and thought to himself, ¡®Check lifespan.¡¯

    [Spiritual Heart Grass (Second-Tier): 4/25/102 years (Age/Lifespan/Lifespan Limit)]

    This Spiritual Heart Grass could live up to 102 years?

    The lifespan that could be seized differed from the nt''s total lifespan. It seemed he couldn¡¯tpletely take all of a target¡¯s lifespan¡ªmost of it dissipated upon the target¡¯s death.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was between lifespan and lifespan limit. It might have something to do with cultivation techniques.

    He picked up the wrapped Spiritual Heart Grass and walked toward Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s pavilion.

    All the medicinal herbs in the Medicine Valley were to be handed over to Zhang Chunqiu for safekeeping. Every six months, Gu An and the others would receive their wages as menial disciples of the Tai Xuan Sect, which consisted of spirit stones and spirit pills for cultivation. Zhang Chunqiu would also reward them with herb seeds based on their performance.

    Gu An had three Spiritual Heart Grass nts growing in his room¡ªone more than Meng Lang and Li Ya. However, neither Meng Lang nor Li Ya were envious.

    As Gu An was leaving the garden, he saw someone walking up the stairs toward Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s pavilion. It was an old man dressed in ck, carrying a book box on his back and wearing a ck cloth hat. He gave off a mysterious aura.

    From a distance, Gu An¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he decided to use his newly unlocked Lifespan Investigation ability on the old man.

    Two lines of text immediately appeared before him:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Cheng Xuandan (Qi Refining Stage 8): 104/120/180]

    Cheng Xuandan!

    The master of the Medicine Valley and Gu An¡¯s nominal teacher. Gu An had only heard about him from Zhang Chunqiu, as he had been traveling outside for many years. Today was Gu An¡¯s first time seeing him in person.

    Cheng Xuandan was 104 years old, with a natural lifespan of 120 years and a maximum lifespan of 180 years. In other words, unless something unexpected happened, he had only 16 years left to live.

    Gu An found the Lifespan Investigation feature fascinating. It allowed him to not only gauge others'' lifespans but also discern their cultivation levels and talents.

    He guessed that a person¡¯s maximum lifespan might be rted to their potential, but he¡¯d need more experience with the feature to confirm this.

    Cheng Xuandan entered Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s room and closed the door behind him.

    Gu An ced the bandaged Spiritual Heart Grass on a long table in Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s courtyard before turning to leave.

    He returned to his courtyard and first visited Meng Lang, who was inside his room, cultivating.

    [Meng Lang (Qi Refining Stage 2): 17/90/190]

    Hmm, just as he thought¡ªuseless.

    After noting Meng Lang''s lifespan, Gu An didn¡¯t linger and quickly returned to his own room.

    It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that Gu An heard Li Ya¡¯s footsteps. He got up and stepped outside.

    Li Ya was about to head into his room when he saw Gu Aning out and asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    While investigating Li Ya¡¯s lifespan, Gu An replied, "Our master is back. How about we visit him together tomorrow?"

    [Li Ya (Qi Refining Stage 6): 18/210/1550]

    Hiss¡ª

    A maximum lifespan of 1,550 years!

    So this was the potential of someone from the royal family?

    But wasn¡¯t Li Ya supposed to have mediocre spiritual roots?

    Gu An¡¯s gaze toward Li Ya changed. Perhaps Li Ya was a hidden genius, destined to shine one day.

    Moreover, Li Ya¡¯s cultivation had already reached the sixth level of the Qi Refining Stage!

    What did this mean?

    Was he hiding his strength?

    The cultivation realms Gu An knew, ranked from low to high, were Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, and Spirit Transformation. Each major realm was divided into nine minor stages. At the age of eighteen, Li Ya had already reached the sixth stage of Qi Refining. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to build his foundation and be a formal disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect.

    This was a fellow disciple Gu An absolutely needed to maintain good rtions with!

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow and nodded in agreement. "Sure. You¡¯re quite thoughtful. Call me when you''re ready tomorrow."

    With that, he turned and entered his room.

    Gu An watched him close the door, his heart full of emotions.

    Indeed, ss differences existed in every world. The gap in their statuses meant that it would be difficult for him and Li Ya to be true friends.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hold any resentment. Having been a servant since childhood, he was ustomed to cold stares and neglect. He didn¡¯t me Li Ya. After all, Gu An did appear quite mediocre.

    No matter. With his ability to seize lifespan, Gu An believed he would eventually be an immortal. Until then, he just needed to stay low-key and steadily umte lifespan.

    To stay safe, it was best to avoid conflicts and trouble, the quieter the better!

    A smile appeared on Gu An¡¯s face as he turned and closed the door behind him.

    The moon was full that night, its light spilling over the stone steps of the courtyard like flowing water.

    ¡­

    The next morning, in the main hall.

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stood side by side. In front of them sat Cheng Xuandan, holding a cup of hot tea. Zhang Chunqiu stood respectfully by his side.

    [Zhang Chunqiu (Qi Refining Stage 5): 54/110/175]

    Gu An thought that Senior Brother¡¯s potential was rather low, but then again, it made sense. After all, there were many Medicine Valleys in the Tai Xuan Sect, and for one to produce someone like Li Ya was already rare.

    Besides,pared to them, Gu An had started out as the most worthless of the lot.

    Cheng Xuandan raised his murky eyes and sized up the three of them. He said, "I¡¯ve heard about your performances from your Senior Brother. Since this is our first meeting, I should give you some gifts."

    "You may choose one of three options: Herb Compendium, Nurturing Qi Art, or the spell Toxic Wood Vine. You can only choose one, and you may not share it with others. If I find out, you will be severely punished."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Meng Lang immediately said, "Master, I want Toxic Wood Vine!"

    Gu An thought to himself that no one would want the Herb Compendium, so he decided to let Li Ya choose first as a favor.

    To his surprise, Li Ya said, "Disciple chooses the Herb Compendium."

    Gu An was shocked and turned to look at him.

    Brother, you¡¯re not ying by the rules!

 Chapter 3: Evolving Cultivation Technique, Dragon Force Divine Essence Art

    Both Meng Lang and Zhang Chunqiu were also surprised by Li Ya''s choice, but they said nothing.

    Cheng Xuandan gave Li Ya an approving look, nodding slightly. "Not bad. You have good judgment, and you¡¯re not impulsive."

    With a wave of his right hand toward the nearby table, three cultivation manuals appeared. He gave Zhang Chunqiu a meaningful nce, and Zhang Chunqiu immediately began distributing the manuals.

    Throughout the whole process, Gu An didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.

    Well, it seemed he had been left out.

    However, Gu An was naturally optimistic and didn¡¯t feel discouraged.

    Today, you might be indifferent to me, but sixteen years from now, I¡¯ll light incense in your honor without holding any grudges!

    Gu An took the manual titled Nurturing Qi Art, pretending to be happy.

    "Recently, demons have infiltrated the Tai Xuan Sect. The Medicine Valley is located on the outskirts of the sect. Though disciples patrol the area, it still poses some danger. Do not leave the valley under any circumstances. Now, you may leave," Cheng Xuandan advised, waving his hand dismissively. Gu An and the others immediately bowed and took their leave.Gu An, walking behind the others, gently closed the door as they exited.

    Cheng Xuandan nodded slightly. "That young man, Li Ya, is no ordinary person. It seems he has practiced some method to conceal his cultivation. His essence and spirit are no weaker than yours. Pay more attention to him in the future. Also, since hees from the royal family, don¡¯t be too harsh on him."

    Zhang Chunqiu nodded, pondering for a moment before saying, "Master, Gu An is the most diligent, and given his poor aptitude, he will likely stay in the Medicine Valley for a long time..."

    Cheng Xuandan replied calmly, "Yes, take good care of him. He¡¯s in your hands now."

    Zhang Chunqiu smiled and bowed in gratitude.

    Meanwhile, Gu An and the others returned to their courtyard, with Meng Lang excitedly talking about the demon threat the entire way, showing no fear but rather enthusiasm.

    Li Ya suddenly stopped and looked at Gu An, saying, "The Nurturing Qi Art isn¡¯t bad. It can conceal your aura and extend your lifespan. I already have a technique, so I didn¡¯t need it. For someone like you, the Nurturing Qi Art is actually the better choice."

    Gu An smiled and said, "Thank you for the advice, Brother Li. I expect to spend my whole life in the Medicine Valley. The Herb Compendium wouldn¡¯t have much value for me. I can learn about herbs by following Senior Brother anyway."

    Li Ya nodded in approval, clearly pleased that Gu An was so receptive to his suggestion.

    The three didn¡¯t talk much further and quickly went back to their respective rooms.

    The daily work in the Medicine Valley wasn¡¯t demanding, so they had plenty of time to cultivate.

    Gu An sat on his bed and began reading the Nurturing Qi Art.

    Initially, he wasn¡¯t interested in the technique, but after hearing that it could conceal his aura and extend his lifespan, he became intrigued and decided to give it a try, along with testing his lifespan evolution ability.

    During the past year, he had attempted to practice the Spring Wood Technique that Zhang Chunqiu had given him but had made no progress. After half a month of fruitless effort, he gave up.

    For him, instead of boring cultivation, it was more enjoyable to spend time in the library of the Medicine Valley, reading books on herbs and various travel journals to broaden his knowledge.

    Day by day passed.

    Apart from checking on the medicinal herbs daily, Gu An spent most of his time cultivating in his room.

    After fifteen days of training, the words Nurturing Qi Art finally appeared on his attribute panel, though it was still marked as iplete.

    Gu An looked at his attribute panel with anticipation.

    This would be his first time using the lifespan evolution ability, and he was nervous. He didn¡¯t know how many years of lifespan it would take to fully cultivate the Nurturing Qi Art.

    Even though his lifespan had surpassed a thousand years, if it required decades or even centuries, it would still make him feel the loss.

    Gu An stared at the Nurturing Qi Art on his attribute panel and silently chose to invest lifespan into its evolution.

    [Please input the amount of lifespan you wish to invest.]

    Seeing this prompt, Gu An made his decision without hesitation. Instantly, two lines of text appeared before him.

    [You have invested one year of lifespan into the evolution of ''Nurturing Qi Art.'']

    [After a year of cultivation, due to your mediocre aptitude andprehension, your cultivation showed no progress, but your energy and vitality improved.]

    Gu An suddenly felt a sense offort wash over him, but the sensation faded just as quickly as it hade.

    That¡¯s it?

    The word "mediocre" stung Gu An deeply.

    What the hell? This is so unfair!

    Gu An felt a surge of frustration. Was this "aptitude" tied to his spiritual root?

    Without hesitation, he decided to invest in evolving his spiritual root, putting in a full hundred years of lifespan.

    [You have invested one hundred years of lifespan into the evolution of your spiritual root.]

    [You have begun toprehend the essence of nature, increasing your spiritual root¡¯s sensitivity to the natural world. After a hundred years, your five-element spiritual root has improved in sensitivity.]

    After reading this, Gu An checked his attribute panel again and noticed that his spiritual root had changed from Ordinary Five-Element Spiritual Root to Improved Five-Element Spiritual Root.

    Gu An felt he had been cheated. Watching his lifespan drop from four digits to three, he was heartbroken.

    It seemed that evolving his spiritual root was a bottomless pit.

    "Maybe I should try the Nurturing Qi Art again?"

    The idea of using more lifespan tempted Gu An. After experiencing it once, the urge to "spend" his lifespan gnawed at him.

    "I gained a thousand years of lifespan in just one go. If I use up more today, I¡¯ll just work harder to earn moreter¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll indulge just this once. After all, it¡¯s my first time using this ability..."

    Gu An took a deep breath and silently chose to invest five hundred years of lifespan into the Nurturing Qi Art.

    [You have invested five hundred years of lifespan into the evolution of ''Nurturing Qi Art.'']

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for one year. Due to your mediocre aptitude andprehension, your cultivation showed no progress, but your energy and vitality improved.]

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for ten years. Due to your mediocre aptitude andprehension, your cultivation showed no progress, but you sessfully mastered the Nurturing Qi Art, increasing your blood vitality.]

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for one hundred years. Years of cultivation have granted you an insight into the technique, causing it to begin evolving.]

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for two hundred years. Your Nurturing Qi Art has merged with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, transforming into a true cultivation method.]

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for three hundred years. Your Nurturing Qi Art has ascended to be the ''Nurturing Spirit Art.'']

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for four hundred years. On this day, you suddenly achieved enlightenment. You gathered the true essence of heaven and earth, transforming the Nurturing Spirit Art into the ''Dragon Elephant Nurturing Essence Art.'' Your physical body and blood vitality have undergone a transformation.]

    [You cultivated the Nurturing Qi Art for five hundred years. The ''Dragon Elephant Nurturing Essence Art'' has reached its peak, surpassing the limits of the technique and evolving into the ''Dragon Force Divine Essence Art.'' Your body has undergone a qualitative change.]

    Line after line of notifications shed before Gu An¡¯s eyes, and before he could finish reading them all, a flood of memories surged into his mind.

    A cool breeze blew in from the window, stirring the curtains and ruffling Gu An¡¯s ck hair. With his eyes closed, he unconsciously began to breathe in and out, faint dragon roars apanying his breath.

    It was unclear how much time passed before Gu An slowly woke up.

    When he opened his eyes, the sight of the darkened forest outside the window greeted him.

    It was already night.

    Gu An had fully absorbed the memories of cultivating the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, and he had evenpletely mastered the technique.

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was a body-strengthening cultivation method based on the training of dragon turtles. It could conceal one¡¯s aura and hide their cultivation while also granting the strength of a dragon.

    The Nurturing Qi Art was merely a basic part of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art. Through lifespan evolution, Gu An had essentially extrapted aplete technique from what was originally a fragmented method.

    Gu An suspected that the full version of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art existed in the world and that the Tai Xuan Sect had only obtained a partial version, which they named the Nurturing Qi Art.

    If I invest another three hundred years, what further changes will happen to the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art?

    Gu An suppressed the urge to spend more lifespan. He could feel the overwhelming strength within his body. A powerful energy coursed through him, making him feel invincible.

    He felt as though he could shatter an entire pavilion with just one punch!

    The feeling of immense power was truly wonderful!

    Not only that, but his senses had also be sharper. He could hear the breathing of Meng Lang and Li Ya, and even the distant conversation between Zhang Chunqiu and Cheng Xuandan.

    "The demon has already killed thirteen disciples, most of whom were menial disciples from various medicine valleys. Master, I¡¯m afraid that with just the two of us, we won¡¯t be able to protect everyone."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already requested a sect mission. The sect will send a Foundation Establishment disciple to guard our Medicine Valley."

    "That¡¯s great! I noticed some strange spiritual fluctuations in the valley this afternoon, and for a moment, I thought the demon wasing. To be honest, I was too scared to leave the house."

    "Ah, you grew up under my care and have never ventured out. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d be timid..."

    Hearing their conversation, cold sweat dripped down Gu An¡¯s back.

    He had been too careless!

    From now on, he couldn¡¯t recklessly evolve techniques.

    Fortunately, Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s cultivation was low, or he might have noticed what Gu An was doing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An eavesdropped a bit longer, confirming that neither Cheng Xuandan nor Zhang Chunqiu had mentioned him. Only then did he rx.

    He continued to feel the changes in his body. Following the method of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, he suppressed his aura to the lowest level, containing his blood vitality within himself. On the outside, he looked no different from before¡ªstill appearing weak and fragile.

    An hourter, Gu An opened his eyes and checked his attribute panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 16/402]

    [Spiritual Root: Improved Five-Element Spiritual Root (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    [Cultivation: Unranked (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Spring Wood Technique (Unmastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered) (Can be evolved with lifespan)]

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was marked as "Mastered"!

    Gu An was thoroughly satisfied, though he regretted that the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was a body-strengthening technique that didn¡¯t cultivate spiritual energy. As a result, his cultivation realm remained unranked.

    Even without a ranked cultivation, Gu An believed he could easily sweep through anyone at the Qi Refining Stage.

    Now all he had to do was wait for his lifespan to increase.

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art had reached its peak, and the energy within his body would naturally help extend his lifespan. However, it was hard to say how fast this increase would be.

    That night, Gu An couldn¡¯t sleep.

    But by the time morning came, even after checking his attribute panel repeatedly, he still hadn¡¯t seen any increase in his lifespan. He could only console himself with the thought that no technique could possibly increase lifespan by a whole year in just one day.

    Yes!

    The heavens favor those who spend their lifespan wisely. Eventually, surprises wille!

    Gu An washed up quickly and left his room, intending to stroll around the garden to calm his mind by looking at the medicinal herbs.

    By coincidence, as soon as he arrived at the garden, his eyes locked onto a familiar figure¡ªa white-furred mouse.

    It was the same mouse that had been gnawing on the Spiritual Heart Grass before!

    Gu An looked around to confirm that no one else in the Medicine Valley had left their rooms. Then he quietly approached the white-furred mouse.

    The mouse had its back to him, about ten zhang away, unaware of his approach.

    When Gu An was just seven steps away, he suddenly shot forward like an arrow, swiftly closing the distance and grabbing the white-furred mouse with his right hand.

    The mouse was terrified and immediately raised its tiny paws in a gesture of surrender.

    "You dare steal my lifespan? Hmph, you¡¯re finished!" Gu An chuckled triumphantly. As he caught the mouse, he watched the slow, deliberate motion of its attempt to turn around.

    Too slow!

 Chapter 4: The Demon of Greed and Rage

    It was noon.

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Li Ya stood in front of the wooden fence surrounding a section of the garden. Meng Lang curiously stared at the white-furred mouse in Gu An''s hand.

    Li Ya muttered, "This should be a White Spirit Mouse. They''re attracted to heavenly treasures rich in spiritual energy and are thus known as treasure-hunting mice. You could say it''s barely a spirit beast."

    Meng Lang, intrigued, asked, "What''s the difference between a spirit beast and a demon beast?"

    "Demon beasts cultivate on their own, while spirit beasts are born with the ability to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They can also cultivate, but their aura isn¡¯t as bloody as demon beasts. In short, spirit beasts aren¡¯t as dangerous as demon beasts," Li Ya exined.

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly didn¡¯t feel like killing the mouse anymore.

    Meng Lang¡¯s interest grew, and he chuckled. "Gu An, how about giving me that mouse?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, cursing Meng Lang silently. This guy really had the nerve to ask!

    Li Ya spoke coldly, "White Spirit Mice don¡¯t usually live alone. If you see one, there¡¯s likely a nest nearby. Go catch one yourself. Trying to take even a mouse seems beneath you."Meng Lang''s face flushed with anger, and he grumbled, "Fine, I¡¯ll catch one myself!"

    He turned and walked away.

    After he left, Gu An said to Li Ya, "Thanks."

    Gu An hade to realize that, despite Li Ya''s cold demeanor, he was actually quite easy to get along with and generous. He never stopped Gu An from watching him practice swordsmanship, and today he had stood up for him.

    If Li Ya hadn¡¯t spoken up, Gu An would have been in a tricky situation.

    If Gu An had made Meng Lang cry, themotion that followed would surely have been loud and noticeable!

    Li Ya looked at Gu An closely, examining him before speaking softly, "It feels like something about you has changed recently, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it."

    Suddenly, Li Ya reached out and grabbed Gu An¡¯s wrist. His movement seemed slow to Gu An, but Gu An didn¡¯t evade; instead, he acted surprised.

    "Brother Li, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing," Li Ya replied, pulling back his hand. After hesitating for a moment, he added, "Your aura is steady, and your body seems fine, but you stillck spiritual power. No matter how poor your aptitude is, don¡¯t forget to cultivate. As long as a person works hard, there¡¯s always hope."

    Gu An nodded and started chatting casually in response.

    Li Ya seemed to be in a good mood today and was particrly talkative. Thanks to him, Gu An gained more insights into the world of cultivation.

    One had to admit, being part of the royal family really set Li Ya apart. Even without having traveled the world, his knowledge was vast.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Half an incense stick¡¯s timeter, Meng Lang returned in a hurry.

    "Something big has happened!" Meng Lang said nervously as he approached Gu An.

    Gu An looked toward the entrance of the Medicine Valley.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Li Ya asked.

    Meng Lang''s eyes widened as he said, "There¡¯s a cultivator standing guard at the valley entrance. I asked him a few questions, and he said he''s an inner sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect, here on a mission assigned by our master to protect us for a month." ?

    "I¡¯m guessing the reason Master issued the mission is because of the demon he mentioned before. If that inner sect disciple can¡¯t stop the demon, won¡¯t we all die?"

    Gu An had already spotted the inner sect disciple in the distance. With his enhanced vision, he could clearly make out the man¡¯s features.

    It was a young man in a long cyan robe, with a refined and handsome appearance that set him apart from ordinary mortals.

    [Chu Jingfeng (Foundation Establishment Stage 1): 19/290/870]

    Neen years old and already at the Foundation Establishment Stage 1?

    A genius!

    No wonder he had be an inner sect disciple.

    As Gu An observed the information disyed by his investigation ability, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    The Tai Xuan Sect truly lived up to its reputation as the number one sect in the Great Cang Dynasty. Talents abounded everywhere.

    Li Ya and Meng Lang began discussing the mysterious demon. Meng Lang found it hard to believe. How could a demon have infiltrated such a powerful sect as Tai Xuan? And after half a month, it still hadn¡¯t been caught.

    Li Ya, however, thought it made sense. In his opinion, the Tai Xuan Sect was vast, and the Medicine Valley was on its outskirts. It wasn¡¯t unusual for disciples in remote areas to encounter danger.

    "A hundred years ago, demonic cultivators invaded the Tai Xuan Sect, ughtered hundreds of disciples, and then escaped without a trace. This demon may know some secret techniques, making it difficult to capture," Li Ya said in a somber tone.

    "Not just the Tai Xuan Sect¡ªthere¡¯s no ce in this world that¡¯s truly safe. Every year, the royal court allocates an astronomical sum to fund the various Demon Suppression Offices across thend..." Li Ya began talking about the broader world, and both Gu An and Meng Lang listened intently.

    Gu An¡¯s family, the Ji family, was a family of cultivators, but having grown up in the household, his understanding of the wider world was limited. It was only now that he realized just how dangerous the world was.

    Demons and evil spirits were everywhere, wreaking havoc. Three or four out of every ten cultivators died at the hands of demons or malevolent spirits.

    Hearing this, Gu An became even more fearful.

    He absolutely couldn¡¯t venture outside. He had to stay in the Tai Xuan Sect and keep umting lifespan!

    He would stay hidden for a thousand or ten thousand years, even until the Tai Xuan Sect itself crumbled!

    "But our Medicine Valley has so many valuable herbs. It¡¯s so important to the sect, yet they only sent one inner sect disciple?" Meng Lang said, clearly dissatisfied.

    Li Ya shook his head. "There are over fifty valleys like this one in the Tai Xuan Sect. The herbs we grow aren¡¯t considered particrly valuable. There are other medicine valleys within the sect that cultivate true heavenly treasures. Each nt there has the power to change the fate of mortals."

    Hearing this, Gu An''s eyes lit up, and he began asking more about those medicine valleys.

    However, Li Ya only knew of their existence and didn¡¯t have any detailed information.

    After chatting for a while longer, the three of them went their separate ways to perform their routine checks of the garden, ensuring none of the herbs were damaged.

    Once Gu An finished his inspection, he returned to his room.

    He tied a rope around the White Spirit Mouse¡¯s body to prevent it from escaping.

    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Gu An ced the White Spirit Mouse on hisp and began cultivating.

    He focused on practicing the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, which could enhance his strength and lifespan. As for other techniques, he wasn¡¯t interested in cultivating them¡ªhe would just use his lifespan to evolve them once he had umted enough.

    As night fell, the Medicine Valley became eerily quiet.

    With his enhanced senses, Gu An could hear the conversation between Cheng Xuandan and Chu Jingfeng, even from a hundred zhang away. Cheng Xuandan treated Chu Jingfeng with great respect, and from their conversation, Gu An sensed that Chu Jingfeng was no ordinary inner sect disciple.

    Through their discussion, Gu An learned the name of the demon.

    Demon of Greed and Rage!

    Chu Jingfeng didn¡¯t seem to think much of the demon, and his confident tone reassured Cheng Xuandan. Gu An could even feel Cheng Xuandan''s heart rate return to normal.

    "Demon of Greed and Rage..."

    Gu An''s eyes flickered with curiosity. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art would be effective against the demon.

    ording to the memories passed down through the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, its dragon force had the power to subdue demons and banish evil.

    He had to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. What if Chu Jingfeng couldn¡¯t handle the demon?

    No matter how long Gu An¡¯s lifespan was, he still only had one life!

    He couldn¡¯t afford to take any risks!

    That night, the atmosphere in the Medicine Valley was tense, with everyone¡¯s breathing patterns erratic, clearly influenced by their emotions. This only made Gu An even more anxious.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Gu An finally fell asleep.

    Over the next five days, the Demon of Greed and Rage did not appear, and Gu An¡¯s tense nerves gradually rxed.

    On the sixth day.

    As usual, Gu An returned to his room after dark. This time, he had brought back four travelogues from the library, eager to expand his knowledge of the world.

    The White Spirit Mouse scampered out from under the bed and quickly jumped onto the table. Ever since it had sensed Gu An''s Dragon Force Divine Essence Art during cultivation, the mouse had be attached to him. Now, even without being tied up, it didn¡¯t try to run away.

    Gu An sat down at the table, yed with the White Spirit Mouse for a while, and then began reading a book titled Adventures of the Green Hero.

    The window was half-open, allowing a cool breeze to blow in. The flickering oilmp caused the White Spirit Mouse¡¯s shadow on the table to stretch and shrink.

    Gu An found the travelogue surprisingly interesting.

    However, it seemed to focus too much on romantic encounters. The Green Hero traveled the world, enjoying thendscapes of the north and south, ying demons and monsters, and frequently engaging in fleeting romances.

    As he readte into the night, Gu An began to feel something was off.

    Why did every woman the Green Hero encountered fall in love with him? And this guy always acted conflicted, only to give in after some gentle persuasion¡­

    Could this book have been written by a schr?

    Gu An scoffed at the author but continued reading with great interest.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A cold wind suddenly blew in from outside. Despite practicing the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, Gu An shivered. He put the book down and stood up to close the window.

    Before he reached the window, he heard amotion in the distance and stopped in his tracks, listening carefully.

    "Monster! Prepare to die!"

    Chu Jingfeng¡¯s low shout made Gu An¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The Demon of Greed and Rage was here?

    But Chu Jingfeng didn¡¯t seem afraid¡ªin fact, he sounded excited and confident.

    "Ahhh¡ª"

    Just as Gu An was beginning to feel relieved, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s scream echoed in the night. Startled, Gu An rushed to close the window and blew out the oilmp.

    He retreated to the corner of the room, and the White Spirit Mouse, sensing danger, leaped into his arms.

    This little creature was trembling!

    Its fear only intensified Gu An¡¯s own terror.

    In all his life, Gu An had never encountered a demon or an evil spirit. The Ji family had always been a safe haven, and as a child, the scariest thing he had ever seen was the family¡¯s guards, who looked as fierce as Zhang Fei or Li Kui.

    "Chu Jingfeng, you better live up to your bragging. And Li Ya next door¡ªI¡¯ve seen your exceptional talent and unique destiny. You must be the protagonist of a novel. y that demon, and your destiny will change like a dragon rising to the clouds¡­"

    Gu An tried to calm himself, clenching his fists as he began gathering dragon force within his body.

    Momentster, he heard the door next to him open¡ªit was Li Ya. He was carrying his sword as he rushed out to aid Chu Jingfeng.

    As for Meng Lang, he was even worse off than Gu An. He had crawled under his bed, making Gu An so furious that he almost cursed out loud.

    This coward usually acted all tough, iming to be their leader, but now that trouble had arrived, he was hiding like a turtle.

    Every second that passed felt like torture for Gu An.

    In his heightened senses, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s aura suddenly vanished¡ªwas he dead?

    "Monster! Stop!"

    Li Ya''s voice reached Gu An''s ears, sending a chill down his spine.

    The demon was nning to devour them?

    Then Gu An heard a loud crash, and Li Ya¡¯s voice was abruptly cut off.

    He¡¯s down too?

    So weak?

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded like a war drum, refusing to settle.

    Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu were hiding in their rooms, pretending not to hear themotion. Truly, like master, like disciple...

    The outside fell into silence. Even with Gu An¡¯s sharp senses, he could no longer detect the movements or aura of the Demon of Greed and Rage.

 Chapter 5: Thats It?

    The night was quiet, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Leaning against the wall, Gu An silently cursed¡ªwhy was his heart beating so fast?

    For some reason, although he couldn¡¯t hear anything outside, he had an unsettling feeling that the Demon of Greed and Rage was approaching his room.

    His eyes kept darting between the door and the window. Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the door and window, shining so brightly it was terrifying.

    The White Spirit Mouse trembled in his chest, making Gu An¡¯s chest itch. He wanted to throw it out, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    Time passed slowly as Gu An held his breath and focused.

    Gu An had never longed for daylight as much as he did now.

    This Tai Xuan Sect was anything but safe!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He needed to umte more lifespan and keep a low profile, but he also had to make sure his strength continued to grow!

    Lost in thought, Gu An didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when his gaze suddenly fixed on the threshold of the door.The door was less than a meter to his left, and under the moonlight, a shadow appeared in the gap beneath the door. At that moment, his scalp tingled.

    The Demon of Greed and Rage!

    It wasing!

    Gu An''s heart raced, his whole body tensed up.

    He had the sudden urge to rush outside!

    Suddenly!

    Gu An¡¯s body froze. He felt a damp hand press down on his head, its sharp nails digging into his forehead, sending chills down his spine.

    His mind went nk as he cautiously lifted his gaze. Out of the darkness above his head appeared a pale arm, as delicate as a woman¡¯s, with sharp ws for nails gripping his head.

    The owner of the arm slowly emerged from the darkness, revealing a face obscured by disheveled hair. Though her true appearance was unclear, Gu An could see her mouth filled with sharp, blood-dripping fangs.

    She was smiling!

    Damn it!

    Terrified, Gu Anshed out in desperation, striking the Demon of Greed and Rage across the face with a fierce p.

    Boom!

    The roof of the house exploded, sending debris flying. Flesh sttered across the room, and the roof tiles and grass soared dozens of meters into the air, disappearing into the night.

    The night sky was dark, and the forest surrounding the Medicine Valley loomed like a host of sinister figures.

    "Huff, huff..."

    Gu An gasped for air, his right arm trembling as he held it up. His hand was covered in blood, and the demon ghost''s blood was sttered all over his face.

    When the chaos finally settled, Gu An still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Moonlight poured into the room.

    Arge bloodstain bloomed on the wall, grotesque and horrifying. A pale severed army at Gu An¡¯s feet.

    Several momentster, Gu An finally regained hisposure.

    [You have sessfully seized 52 years of lifespan from the Demon of Greed and Rage (Second-Tier).]

    Staring at the prompt in front of him, Gu An continued to pant, but his expression turned puzzled.

    "That''s it?"

    Gu An felt it was absurd. Was he just too strong, or were Chu Jingfeng and the others too weak?

    Just as he was trying to figure it out, he heard the faint sound of a door opening. Without hesitation, hey down, closed his eyes, and quickly draped the demon ghost¡¯s severed arm over his body.

    Not satisfied with that, he pried open the demon ghost¡¯s hand and wrapped it around his own neck, feigning unconsciousness.

    ...

    Autumn was approaching, and the weather had cooled.

    Gu An was in the Spiritual Heart Grass garden, harvesting herbs, while Li Ya and Meng Lang stood by the wooden fence, watching him work.

    Li Ya had half his body wrapped in white bandages, and two shocking scars ran across his face, narrowly missing his right eye. It was hard to imagine what he had gone through.

    Meng Lang, on the other hand, seemed unscathed. Watching Gu An cheerfully picking herbs, he clicked his tongue in wonder. "Look at this guy, picking herbs like he didn¡¯t just have a run-in with the Demon of Greed and Rage."

    Li Ya remained expressionless, though his scarred face gave him a more menacing appearance. He said calmly, "Maybe he''s just trying to find joy in hardship. How do you know he¡¯s still smiling behind closed doors?"

    That night, four days ago, felt as vivid as if it had happened justst night. Thinking back to his battle with the Demon of Greed and Rage, Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear.

    He was lucky to have survived.

    Chu Jingfeng¡¯s injuries were even worse than his¡ªhis arm had been torn off. As for Cheng Xuandan, Zhang Chunqiu, and Meng Lang, they had escaped without a scratch.

    The next morning, several cultivators from the Tai Xuan Sect had arrived, all more powerful than Chu Jingfeng, with the strongest at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. They questioned Gu An about the incident, but Gu An, pretending to be traumatized, imed to know nothing. In the end, the cultivators concluded that someone else must have intervened to save the menial disciples of the Medicine Valley, as Gu An had no spiritual power and couldn¡¯t possibly have killed the demon ghost.

    Afterward, Gu An purposely switched to a different room. Zhang Chunqiu treated him even more kindly, seemingly feeling guilty.

    While Li Ya and Meng Lang were discussing Gu An, Gu An himself was happily enjoying the spoils of harvesting second-tier herbs.

    Second-tier herbs granted him two to five years of lifespan. By helping Li Ya and Meng Lang harvest, he could pick sixty second-tier herbs this time¡ªwhat a windfall!

    At the same time, his thoughts turned to the Demon of Greed and Rage.

    Killing the demon ghost had earned him 52 years of lifespan. Didn¡¯t that mean he could gain even more by ying demons and monsters?

    But as he recalled the terrifying events of that night, along with the injuries sustained by Chu Jingfeng and Li Ya, he quickly abandoned that idea.

    There¡¯s no need!

    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to grow stronger, so why risk his life?

    Yes.

    No need to be reckless, better to grow steadily!

    A whileter.

    Gu An finally finished harvesting sixty stalks of Spiritual Heart Grass. Carrying a bamboo basket on his back, he approached Meng Lang to hand it over.

    Meng Lang coughed awkwardly and said, "This time, you should hand them to Senior Brother yourself."

    Remembering his cowardly behavior that night, Meng Lang felt too ashamed to take credit for Gu An''s work.

    Gu An didn¡¯t argue and smiled. "Alright."

    He nodded politely to Li Ya before heading toward Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s pavilion.

    Li Ya, too, had no reason to linger and turned to head toward the distant forest. Meng Lang stood there awkwardly, rubbing his nose.

    Inside the main hall.

    Gu An handed over all the Spiritual Heart Grass to Zhang Chunqiu. Instead of dismissing him immediately, Zhang Chunqiu held him back, expressing concern and asking if he had been sleeping welltely.

    Every time Zhang Chunqiu thought about the image of Gu An being strangled by the Demon of Greed and Rage, he felt immense guilt. As the senior disciple, he had failed to protect his junior, and it made him feel utterly useless.

    Gu An was always so obedient and well-behaved. The mere thought of losing such a junior made Zhang Chunqiu feel miserable.

    "By the way, don¡¯t mention the Demon of Greed and Rage incident again. I heard today that the demon was actually raised by a certain elder in the sect. This matter shouldn¡¯t spread, so just pretend it never happened," Zhang Chunqiu said seriously.

    Gu An frowned slightly upon hearing this.

    So that¡¯s why the demon was able to roam free for so long.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s unease, Zhang Chunqiu added, "An elder of that level is not someone we can afford to provoke. With just one word, they could erase our entire Medicine Valley. Youe from humble origins, so you should understand better than anyone the importance of knowing your ce. Only through patience and endurance can you survive."

    He then took out a manual from his sleeve, saying, "This is a secret technique that Master acquired for you by spending five years of sect contribution points. After all, you really did suffer."

    Gu An¡¯s face lit up with joy as he epted the manual. The cover bore three words:

    Remnant Wind Kick!

    "Thank you, Senior Brother! Thank you, Master!" Gu An immediately bowed in gratitude.

    Zhang Chunqiu blinked and smiled. "Practice it whenever you have free time. It might help you protect yourself someday. Don¡¯t show it to Meng Lang, though. As for Li Ya, with his extraordinary talent, Master has decided to help him break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. He¡¯ll probably leave the Medicine Valley within two years."

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised by this news. With Li Ya¡¯s cultivation, staying in the Medicine Valley would indeed be a waste.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Zhang Chunqiu finally let Gu An go.

    As Gu An closed the door behind him, he overheard Zhang Chunqiu muttering to himself, "Such a good, honest kid. He¡¯ll surely take care of Master for me when I leave the mountain¡­ Xiaolian, wait for me¡­"

    Gu An¡¯s steps faltered for a moment, then he continued down the stairs.

    ...

    Though the Demon of Greed and Rage''s attack hadn¡¯t resulted in any deaths in the Medicine Valley, it had certainly changed the atmosphere. Li Ya became more and more mysterious, often retreating into the forest after finishing his duties. Even Meng Lang had started taking his cultivation more seriously.

    Gu An, meanwhile, had practiced the Remnant Wind Kick technique for a month, only barely managing to get it to appear on his status panel. Theck of progress frustrated him so much that he decided to abandon regr cultivation altogether and save it for when he could use his lifespan to advance.

    As the days and nights passed, autumn leaves nketed the Medicine Valley.

    Gu An¡¯s figure could frequently be seen moving about the different gardens, bing the busiest person in the Medicine Valley. Zhang Chunqiu trusted him more and more and no longer bothered supervising his work. As for Cheng Xuandan, he stayed holed up in his room, refining pills all day. It was rare to even see him once a month.

    Autumn passed, and winter came, nketing the valley in thick white snow.

    A new year arrived amid the snowfall.

    It wasn¡¯t until the snow began to melt that someone from outside the valley came to visit. This person came specifically to see Gu An.

    Inside the house, Gu An closed the door and walked to the table, pouring a cup of hot tea for the young man who had already taken a seat.

    The young man was wearing the cyan robes of an outer sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect. He scanned the room''s modest interior before asking, "How has the past year and a half been treating you?"

    Of the five people who had joined the Tai Xuan Sect under Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s guidance, only Gu An and the young man sitting before him were servants.

    The young man¡¯s name was Du Ye, a cultivator with four spiritual roots. With the Ji family¡¯s connections, he had been epted into the outer sect. In the year and a half since Gu An hadst seen him, Du Ye¡¯s demeanor had undergone a noticeable change.

    "It¡¯s been fine," Gu An responded casually.

    Du Ye looked at him and shook his head slightly. "You¡¯re something else. Back then, you insisted oning here. With the connections of Third Miss and the Ji family, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to get you into the outer sect. Why did youe to this ce to suffer when there¡¯s no hope for cultivation?"

    Gu An looked at Du Ye¡¯s lifespan, which was less than 150 years, and then thought about his own nearly 1,000-year lifespan. With a smile, he said, "My aptitude is poor, and I¡¯m afraid of both pain and death. This quiet ce suits me just fine."

    Du Ye shook his head, smiling. He lightly scolded Gu An a few more times before finally getting to the point of his visit. "Young Master Ji Lin is preparing to build his influence within the Tai Xuan Sect and make connections. We all need to contribute to this effort. You should focus on gathering medicinal herbs whenever you can. I¡¯lle by every six months to collect them from you. These herbs will be used as resources to help Young Master Ji Lin win over other disciples."

    "Sure, no problem," Gu An agreed without hesitation. After all, the herbs didn¡¯t matter much to him.

    Seeing how easy Gu An was to deal with, Du Ye smiled in satisfaction.

    The two chatted for a while longer before Gu An escorted Du Ye to the entrance of the valley and then turned back toward his courtyard.

    As soon as he returned, he saw Li Ya waiting for him.

    Li Ya approached Gu An and pressed a manual into his chest. "I¡¯m preparing to leave soon. Consider this sword technique a parting gift to thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me over the past year and a half."

 Chapter 6: Such a Wealthy Outer Sect Disciple

    Gu An caught the manual, feeling a subtle sense of unease. Although he had known for some time that Li Ya would eventually leave, hearing it confirmed made him feel a bit reluctant.

    In this Medicine Valley, he only had two friends. After all, he didn¡¯t have much to talk about with Cheng Xuandan or Zhang Chunqiu.

    Li Ya was far betterpany than Meng Lang¡ªMeng Lang was aplete animal!

    "You¡¯re about to reach Foundation Establishment?" Gu An asked.

    Using his lifespan detection, he saw that Li Ya¡¯s cultivation had already reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Stage. Such rapid progress!

    Could it be that someone wise and powerful was secretly guiding him in the forest?

    Or maybe Li Ya had the soul of a wise old man who had been wronged and was hiding inside him?

    Li Ya nodded, "I¡¯m preparing to establish my foundation next month."

    He paused, then said seriously, "After this parting, we may never meet again. In the Medicine Valley, don¡¯t be too amodating to Meng Lang. If you let him push you around, he¡¯ll walk all over you. When new disciples arrive, as their senior, you¡¯ll need to assert yourself more¡­"Gu An was speechless. Why had two people been lecturing him today?

    Still, Li Ya¡¯s advice felt more sincerepared to Du Ye¡¯s.

    Gu An suddenly felt a bit reluctant.

    Since childhood, he had always walked on eggshells in the Ji family. He¡¯d never had a real friend, only people he had to please. A friend like Li Ya, who would even give him gifts, was something he¡¯d never experienced.

    He understood that what Li Ya said was true. This farewell might well be forever.

    Unable to hold back, Gu An said, "You too. Don¡¯t be reckless like before. Staying alive is what matters most. You¡¯ve managed to climb from being a menial disciple to the brink of Foundation Establishment in under two years. Your talent must be top-tier. As long as you survive, you¡¯ll definitely be a renowned cultivator one day."

    Li Ya smiled at his words.

    The two stood in the courtyard, chatting for a while before Meng Lang returned. Upon hearing that Li Ya was leaving, his mood also turned somber.

    In the end, Li Ya left after saying his goodbyes to Gu An and Meng Lang. He went to bid farewell to Cheng Xuandan, and Zhang Chunqiu apanied him as he left the Medicine Valley.

    The winter snow had not yet fully melted, and the valley felt noticeably quieter.

    In his spare time, Gu An began practicing the sword technique that Li Ya had gifted him. His goal wasn¡¯t ambitious; he didn¡¯t aim to fully master it but wanted at least to be proficient enough for it to appear on his status panel.

    It took time for a technique to appear on his attribute panel, and Gu An didn¡¯t want to find himself in a dangerous situation only to realize it was toote to use his lifespan to hastily learn it.

    The sword technique Li Ya had given him was called the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords. The name sounded ordinary, but Gu An knew that the Li family represented the royal family of the Great Cang Dynasty, so he practiced it seriously.

    Winter passed, and spring arrived, bringing vitality back to the Medicine Valley.

    After Li Ya¡¯s departure, Zhang Chunqiu brought back another disciple, a fourteen-year-old boy named Xiao Chuan.

    Xiao Chuan was a reclusive boy who, after joining the Medicine Valley, rarely interacted with Gu An or Meng Lang. However, after Gu An helped him pick medicinal herbs a few times, Xiao Chuan warmed up to him, and their conversations increased. Even so, Xiao Chuan remainedrgely silent.

    As summer arrived, Gu An checked his attribute panel and realized he had turned seventeen.

    He¡¯d never known the exact date of his birthday, and he didn¡¯t care.

    Rather than birthdays, Gu An was more eager to know when he could finally start harvesting third-tier medicinal herbs.

    Most of the herbs in the Medicine Valley took several years to mature, so his lifespan gains had slowed recently.

    One day.

    Zhang Chunqiu approached Gu An.

    "Junior Brother Gu, I have a task for you. The reward is quite generous. Would you be interested?" Zhang Chunqiu asked with a cheerful smile.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. A task in the Medicine Valley?

    Suppressing his reluctance, he asked, "What kind of task is it, Senior Brother?"

    "There¡¯s an outer sect disciple who¡¯s about to leave for a long-term training expedition. He¡¯ll be gone for about two years, and your task would be to take care of the medicinal herbs in his cave. When he returns, he¡¯ll reward you with ten mid-grade spirit stones," Zhang Chunqiu exined with a smile.

    Hearing this, Gu An was immediately tempted.

    Spirit stones are graded from low to high as low-grade, mid-grade, high-grade, and top-grade. The value difference between each grade is a hundredfold. One mid-grade spirit stone is equivalent to one hundred low-grade spirit stones, and Gu An¡¯s monthly wage was only one low-grade spirit stone. This task would be the equivalent of earning a thousand low-grade spirit stones in two years. How could he not be tempted?

    Gu An hesitated and asked, "Is this senior trustworthy?"

    Zhang Chunqiu was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter. He looked at Gu An with approval and said, "Not bad, Junior Brother Gu, you¡¯re cautious. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s an old friend of mine. We joined the Tai Xuan Sect in the same year. The reason he picked you is that you¡¯re diligent and reliable. If it were Meng Lang, I wouldn¡¯t feel as confident. Plus, his cave is only about ten li from our Medicine Valley. You¡¯ll only need to check in twice a month."

    After a moment of hesitation, Gu An agreed.

    It had been half a month since he¡¯d had the chance to harvest any herbs. Watching his lifespan stagnate was unbearable. He missed the rush of umting lifespan through his special ability.

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art only granted him an increase of one year of lifespan per month. If not for his ability to steal lifespan, he would have been satisfied with that. But now, his greed had grown.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure how long the effect of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art wouldst. After all, everything had its limits.

    Seeing that Gu An agreed, Zhang Chunqiu immediately led him out of the valley.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t left the Medicine Valley in two years, and now that he was finally leaving, he felt a bit nervous.

    As they exited the valley, Gu An was greeted by the sight of endless forest. Sunlight filtered through the trees, creating rings of rainbow light. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Zhang Chunqiu patted the storage pouch on his waist, and a sword flew out. Grabbing Gu An¡¯s arm, he leaped onto the sword, and the two of them soared into the air, flying on the sword¡¯s power.

    Startled, Gu An clung tightly to Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s waist, the hot summer wind blowing through his hair as envy filled his eyes.

    Sword flight! The hallmark of a cultivator!

    He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Chunqiu to possess such a skill!

    Feeling the strength of Gu An¡¯s grip, Zhang Chunqiuughed heartily. "Junior Brother Gu, make sure to keep an eye on the path. You¡¯ll have toe here on your own from now on."

    Gu An couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Senior Brother, could you teach me this sword-flying technique?"

    "Well, you¡¯ll need to cultivate diligently. Once you reach the fourth level of the Qi Refining Stage, I¡¯ll teach you," Zhang Chunqiu replied.

    "Fourth level of Qi Refining¡­"

    "If you work hard, you¡¯ll reach it one day."

    As he spoke, Zhang Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back and sh a bright, confident smile.

    In his mind, he thought, "In Junior Brother Gu¡¯s eyes, I must look quite impressive right now. I hope this will inspire him to stop beingzy and take his cultivation seriously."

    From Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s perspective, Gu An was a decent person overall¡ªhe just didn¡¯t enjoy cultivating. In his free time, the kid was always reading.

    Gu An found it amusing. Was reaching the fourth level of Qi Refining supposed to be hard?

    I could spend a hundred years of lifespan. Would that work?

    If not, then five hundred years!

    And if that¡¯s still not enough¡­

    Nonsense!

    The two brothers chatted as they flew on the sword.

    Before long, theynded in a forest. As they touched the ground, Gu An was still savoring the sensation of flying.

    Zhang Chunqiu led Gu An through the dense forest until they reached a rock face. Taking out a jade pendant, he pressed it into a groove in the rock face.

    "The cave has a protective formation. From now on, you¡¯ll need to carry this jade pendant with you. Don¡¯t lose it, or it¡¯ll be a hassle," Zhang Chunqiu instructed.

    Gu An nodded, and momentster, the rock face trembled. A stone door appeared and slowly opened.

    Zhang Chunqiu retrieved the jade pendant and led Gu An inside.

    The two disappeared into the darkness, and a few breathster, the stone door mmed shut.

    The cave was muchrger than Gu An had expected. The passageway alone was five zhang long. When they arrived in a spacious chamber, Gu An¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to an area where medicinal herbs were being cultivated.

    The herbs were densely packed, numbering at least a hundred, and took up most of the chamber. From his experience, Gu An could tell at a nce that these herbs were of high grade.

    Are all outer sect disciples this wealthy?

    Zhang Chunqiu began exining to Gu An which herbs needed to be harvested and the process of cultivating them. The cave had a built-in formation, so it didn¡¯tck water, but too much moisture could cause the herbs to die. Some herbs, if not harvested in time, could even ignite spiritual mes, destroying all the nts.

    There were also seeds on the table. After harvesting, Gu An would need to rent the herbs.

    The outer sect disciple had even prepared spirit-preserving paper, which was alsoid out on the table.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Once you¡¯re done, head back on your own. This will be a good test to see if you can find your way back. If you¡¯re not back by evening, I¡¯lle to find you," Zhang Chunqiu said, patting Gu An on the shoulder before handing him the jade pendant.

    Gu An politely saw Zhang Chunqiu out before returning to the cave.

    He didn¡¯t immediately start harvesting herbs. Instead, he took a moment to observe the cave.

    It was quite simple¡ªjust a stone bed, a stone table, and two stone stools. Wait, there were also books hidden in the walls, covered by vines.

    Gu An had no intention of browsing through them. What if there was a surveince formation in the cave?

    Better to be diligent and focus on earning lifespan, without stirring up any trouble!

    Gu An began harvesting the mature herbs.

    [You have sessfully seized 9 years of lifespan from a third-tier Spirit me Herb.]

    Hiss¡ª

    A third-tier herb!

    Gu An suddenly wondered if his understanding of herb grades was off, or if the outer sect disciples really enjoyed far better treatment than he had in the Medicine Valley.

    Oh well, better enjoy it while I can!

    The first batch of herbs he harvested consisted of eleven nts, granting him a total of 89 years of lifespan, bringing his total lifespan to 1,264 years.

    As Gu An used his lifespan detection ability to scan the cave, he even spotted a fourth-tier spiritual herb.

    Such a wealthy outer sect disciple!

    Gu An was thrilled. With such a generous employer, he had to make sure to maintain a good rtionship for future coborations.

    Wait a minute!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Couldn¡¯t he do this for other Tai Xuan Sect disciples as well?

    After all, every disciple would need to go on long-term expeditions at some point.

    No, better focus on this task first. I need to y it safe. What if I run into a bad person who tries to extort me?

    I¡¯m just a menial disciple. If I get into a conflict with a full disciple, I¡¯ll definitely be the one cast aside.

    Gu An carefully nted the Spirit me Herb seeds, making sure to do everything perfectly.

    An incense stick¡¯s worth of timeter.

    Gu An left the cave and closed the stone door behind him, making his way back toward the Medicine Valley.

    Fearing that he might encounter another demon like the Demon of Greed and Rage, he walked quickly.

    Thanks to the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, Gu An reached the valley entrance in less than half an hour. As he approached, he spotted someone standing there.

    Chu Jingfeng!

    Chu Jingfeng, with his right arm missing, looked weathered and worn. He was dressed in ck robes, a far cry from his former self.

 Chapter 7: Three Thousand Years of Lifespan, Danger Resurfaces

    When Gu An spotted Chu Jingfeng, Chu Jingfeng also saw him.

    Gu An was about to quicken his pace to greet him, but Chu Jingfeng leaped into the air, soaring several zhang high. He flew over the hillside andnded gracefully in front of Gu An like a wild goose.

    "You must be Gu An. I have some questions for you," Chu Jingfeng said in a low voice.

    Gu An, feigning nervousness, bowed respectfully and replied, "Yes, senior. Please ask your questions, and I will answer truthfully."

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s obedient demeanor, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s expression softened. He asked gently, "You¡¯ve seen the Demon of Greed and Rage, and she even grabbed your neck. Do you remember her face?"

    Gu An shook his head, "The room was dark that night, and I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. As soon as she appeared, I fainted from fear¡­"

    As he said this, he discreetly manipted his inner qi, causing his face to flush red.

    Chu Jingfeng noticed Gu An¡¯s embarrassment, and his anger subsided significantly.

    "What am I doing, making things difficult for a menial disciple¡­" Chu Jingfeng thought to himself, self-mockingly.His expression became more gentle as he said, "If you recall anything or encounter anything unusual, you can contact me."

    With that, he took out a spirit stone the size of an egg and said, "This is a special spirit stone. You can use it tomunicate with me by channeling your spiritual energy into it."

    He tossed the spirit stone to Gu An and then leaped into the air. A sword appeared at his waist, seemingly out of nowhere, and he stepped onto it, flying into the forest. Leaves fluttered down as he disappeared.

    Was it just his imagination, or had Chu Jingfeng be stronger after losing his arm?

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it. Holding the spirit stone, he continued his way back to the Medicine Valley.

    "Sigh, when will I have my own storage pouch?"

    The young man walked along the forested hillside, dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves, making it seem as though he was wearing a robe of many colors.

    ...

    Time passed quickly, and two years went by in the blink of an eye.

    Now neen, Gu An walked through the forest. He looked taller and sturdier than he had two years ago. Even though he still wore in clothes, he appeared clean andposed. His eyes were especially bright, and his long hair was tied casually behind his head with a grass rope. Two strands of hair fell across his forehead, giving him a carefree and somewhat unrestrained aura.

    Following behind him was a younger boy, average in appearance and a head shorter than Gu An. The boy carried a bamboo basket on his back, wiping awayrge beads of sweat from his forehead as he walked.

    "Senior brother, how much farther?" Xiao Chuan asked weakly.

    Xiao Chuan was the only disciple in the Medicine Valley with a lower rank than Gu An, and he often followed Gu An around. When he heard that Gu An was managing an outer sect disciple¡¯s cave, he had begged for a long time until Gu An finally agreed to bring him along this time.

    Gu An had his own reasons for bringing Xiao Chuan along.

    Yesterday, Zhang Chunqiu mentioned that the owner of the cave had returned. To prevent any trouble, Gu An decided to bring Xiao Chuan with him.

    If the cave owner had any malicious intent, the presence of another person might make him hesitate.

    Gu An didn¡¯t intend to put Xiao Chuan in danger. If anything did happen, his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art wasn¡¯t just for show.

    "Almost there," Gu An replied without turning his head. To be fair, he was starting to understand why Zhang Chunqiu liked him so much.

    Having such an obedient junior disciple made things much easier.

    Xiao Chuan groaned. He had heard those same words at least eight times by now. If he had known it would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t havee.

    For an ordinary person, walking ten li was no small feat, and with the rugged mountain paths and the scorching weather, Xiao Chuan felt like he was going to die.

    Gu An didn¡¯t offer any more reassurance, because they were truly almost there.

    After about the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, Gu An pushed aside the bushes and approached the rock wall. Instead of opening the stone gate right away, he sped his hands and said, "Junior Gu An is here to return the cave¡¯s jade pendant to Senior."

    Xiao Chuan stood on the other side of the bushes, his face full of curiosity as he stared at the rock wall.

    His background was no better than Gu An¡¯s, and he knew little about the world of cultivation. To him, an outer sect disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect was practically a big shot.

    Rumble¡ª

    The stone gate opened, and a hoarse voice called from within, "Come in."

    Gu An turned back and said to Xiao Chuan, "Wait for me outside."

    Xiao Chuan naturally didn¡¯t dare to follow him inside. Just witnessing the stone gate open was already enough to make the trip worthwhile.

    Gu An confidently stepped into the cave, far more self-assured than he had been two years ago.

    That confidence came from the lifespan he had umted¡ªhe now had over three thousand years.

    In addition to the herbs inside the cave, he had also been harvesting third-tier herbs under Cheng Xuandan¡¯s direction for the past two years, leading to rapid lifespan growth.

    Confidence is born from strength. Although Gu An had only cultivated a small amount of spiritual power, he was no longer the same person he once was.

    As he walked through the cave tunnel, Gu An saw a man sitting at a stone table.

    It was a middle-aged man with a thin frame. His loose robes hung off his body, and his ck-and-white hair, sunken eyes, and prominent cheekbones gave him an air of deep calction.

    The moment Gu An saw him, he had a gut feeling that this man wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.

    [Zhu Moya (Qi Refining Stage Ninth Layer): 58/130/140]

    His lifespan limit was even shorter than Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s, indicating that his aptitude was inferior to Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s.

    Gu An guessed that Zhu Moya¡¯s higher cultivation was likely the result of relying on pills.

    As these thoughts ran through Gu An¡¯s mind, he quickly approached Zhu Moya, took out the cave¡¯s jade pendant, and offered it with both hands.

    Zhu Moya took the jade pendant and said softly, "You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯m pleased. Here¡¯s a pouch with ten mid-grade spirit stones. You can take it."

    He lifted a cloth pouch from the table and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An respectfully epted the pouch, discreetly weighing it in his hands, then thanked Zhu Moya.

    "You may leave," Zhu Moya said, waving his hand.

    Gu An nodded, bowed again, and turned to leave.

    As he turned, his sharp eyes caught something. Without hesitation, he used his lifespan detection ability.

    [Demon of Greed and Rage (Second Tier): 31/140/180]

    Gu An remained outwardly calm and quickly walked away.

    Zhu Moya watched Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, his expression turning cold. Once he heard the stone gate close, he snorted and muttered to himself, "Lucky for you."

    The protective formation around outer sect disciples'' caves was quite basic¡ªjust a low-grade magical mechanism. Given that, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Gu An, standing outside the cave, had overheard Zhu Moya¡¯s muttered words, which only heightened his unease.

    So there was a problem after all!

    Gu An had already suspected something. Why hadn¡¯t the Demon of Greed and Rage attacked Zhu Moya¡¯s cave when it had passed through the area before? Clearly, this guy had a connection to the demon.

    "Senior brother, did everything go smoothly?" Xiao Chuan asked with concern as Gu An walked toward him.

    Gu An smiled, "Yes, it went well. Let¡¯s go back."

    Xiao Chuan nodded, and the two began heading back the way they hade. Once they were a distance away, Xiao Chuan started asking what the cave owner was like.

    Gu An gave a brief description, which left Xiao Chuan fascinated.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For the rest of the journey, Gu An didn¡¯t feel like chatting. His mind was preupied with thoughts of the Demon of Greed and Rage and Zhu Moya¡¯s ominous words.

    No, I can¡¯t just ignore this. It¡¯s too dangerous!

    Gu An thought of the spirit stone Chu Jingfeng had given him and decided to seek Chu Jingfeng¡¯s help.

    But before that, he needed to improve his strength, just in case.

    It had been three years since hest used his lifespan to power up. The mere thought of it made Gu An excited.

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art could conceal his aura, allowing him to hide his cultivation. This time, he nned to boost his cultivation first, then work on his offensive skills.

    "Should I evolve the Remnant Wind Kick, or focus on the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords?"

    Gu An found himself torn between the two.

    An hourter, they finally returned to the Medicine Valley. Gu An took Xiao Chuan¡¯s bamboo basket and headed to his courtyard.

    The basket was full of ordinary herbs they had picked along the way.

    Xiao Chuan, exhausted, didn¡¯t have the energy to do anything else and went straight to his room to rest.

    Gu An returned to his own house, closed the door, and ced the bamboo basket and cloth pouch on the table before heading to his bed.

    Taking a deep breath, he first attuned his senses to the other people in the Medicine Valley.

    Meng Lang was practicing spells in the forest, Cheng Xuandan was refining pills, and Zhang Chunqiu was struggling with qi cultivation.

    Good, no one seemed to be paying attention to him.

    Gu An pulled up his attribute panel.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 19/3463]

    [Spiritual Root: Five-Elemental Improved Spiritual Root (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Cultivation Level: Qi Refining Stage, First Layer (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Springwood Technique (Unmastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastery) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Skills: Remnant Wind Kick (Unmastered), Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords (Unmastered) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    ...

    Gu An cautiously invested one year of lifespan into cultivating his cultivation level.

    [You¡¯ve cultivated for one year. Due to your average aptitude and the ordinary quality of your technique, your progress is minimal.]

    As soon as the notification appeared, Gu An could feel the change in his body.

    One strand of spiritual energy became two¡­

    Gu An¡¯s face twitched. He had no choice but to turn his attention to the Springwood Technique.

    This was the only qi-cultivating technique he had learned. As for the Fire Control Art, it was just an auxiliary technique taught to him by an old servant back in the Ji family. As the name suggested, it was simply about controlling fire.

    "Forget it. I won¡¯t wait for a higher-level technique. After all, I can evolve anything with lifespan. Even the most ordinary technique can be a supreme art in my hands¡­"

    With that thought, Gu An¡¯s expression became resolute.

    He chose to invest 100 years of lifespan into cultivating the Springwood Technique.

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for one year. Due to your average aptitude, your progress is minimal.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for ten years. You¡¯ve finally mastered the Springwood Technique, increasing your qi cultivation speed.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for fifty years. Your mastery has reached a higher level, increasing your qi cultivation speed tenfold.]

    [You¡¯ve cultivated the Springwood Technique for one hundred years. You¡¯ve gained new insights, and the Springwood Technique has evolved into the Spring Essence Art.]

    A flood of memories surged into Gu An¡¯s mind, all rted to the cultivation of the Spring Essence Art.

    Compared to the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, the Spring Essence Art was much simpler, so it didn¡¯t take long for Gu An to fully absorb the information.

    Once he opened his eyes, he listened carefully for any sounds in the Medicine Valley. Xiao Chuan was already asleep, and everyone else was busy with their own tasks. No one had noticed him.

    Now came the question.

    Should he continue improving the Spring Essence Art, or use it to directly evolve his cultivation?

    The higher the level of his technique, the faster he could increase his cultivation. This would also allow him to conserve lifespan.

    After thinking it over, Gu An decided that improving his technique was the most important thing. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    I¡¯ll invest a thousand years and see how far I can go!

 Chapter 8: Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, The Position of Senior Brother

    Gu An didn¡¯t immediately invest lifespan into his cultivation for fear that it would cause too muchmotion, as it had when he practiced the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I¡¯ll wait until tonight!" he thought.

    By then, even if there was a disturbance, Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu would probably be too scared to leave their rooms.

    Night fell quickly.

    Gu An waited until Meng Lang had gone to rest before pulling up his attribute panel.

    He focused on the Spring Essence Art and decided to invest a thousand years of lifespan into its evolution.

    "Please, heaven, don¡¯t let this thousand-year investment go to waste!" Gu An prayed, rubbing the White Spirit Mouse for good luck.

    [You have invested 1000 years of lifespan into evolving the Spring Essence Art]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for one year, but due to your average aptitude and understanding, your progress is minimal.][You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for ten years, and your understanding has reached a new level.]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for one hundred years, gaining deeper insights into the earth and forests.]

    [You have practiced the Spring Essence Art for two hundred years, and it has evolved into the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique.]

    [You have practiced the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique for five hundred years, reaching mastery and improving your wood spiritual root.]

    [You have practiced the Verdant Wood Spring Growth Technique for eight hundred years, gaining a profound understanding of nature. Your technique has evolved into the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.]

    [You have practiced the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique for one thousand years, reaching mastery and further enhancing your wood spiritual root.]

    As line after line of messages appeared before Gu An, he caught a few key phrases that instantly filled him with joy. A flood of new memories then surged into his mind.

    Immersed in the inheritance of knowledge, Gu An¡¯s entire body began to radiate green light, and wisps of verdant spiritual energy rose from the ground in his room.

    Meanwhile...

    In his own room, Zhang Chunqiu, who had been meditating, opened his eyes. He looked toward his window as a sudden gust of wind caused it to rattle.

    Quickly, he rose and peeked outside. After just a nce, he mmed the window shut.

    He hurried to the table, blew out the oilmp, and hid under his nket.

    "No, I need to leave this ce soon. This Medicine Valley is getting more and more eerie..."

    Meng Lang was also startled. He curled up under his nket, trembling, while Xiao Chuan, exhausted from the day, snored loudly, dead to the world.

    Cheng Xuandan, seated before his alchemy furnace, sensed the disturbance outside. He nced at the night sky through the window, his deep eyes showing neither fear nor curiosity, but a calm as still as a deep well.

    ...

    After a long while, Gu An finally regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, everything around him felt different.

    He could clearly sense the wood attribute spiritual energy in the air and even the vitality of the nts and trees. The sensation was wonderful.

    With a thought, the earlier notifications reappeared before his eyes. Seeing that his wood spiritual root had improved, Gu An was overjoyed.

    "So, cultivating techniques can improve spiritual roots! No need to recklessly waste lifespan on improving my roots, especially since that feels like a bottomless pit!"

    He had only tried enhancing his roots once, but it had already left him with a psychological scar.

    He tried circting the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, and unlike before, he could now easily absorb the wood element spiritual energy in the surroundings. Once absorbed, the energy flowed smoothly into his dantian and transformed into wood attribute spiritual power.

    The entire process was smooth and effortless!

    Just a single breath brought him more progress than half a year¡¯s worth of previous cultivation!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel as though he was dreaming, suddenly feeling like a true genius.

    With this, there was no rush to increase his cultivation level.

    "When my lifespan broke past a thousand years, I unlocked the ability to detect lifespan. Perhaps when I reach ten thousand years, I¡¯ll unlock a new ability!"

    Besides, with his current cultivation speed, he felt he could rely on his own efforts to raise his level.

    Although there was no rush to raise his cultivation, hisbat abilities needed attention!

    The Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was an auxiliary technique and didn¡¯t includebat moves. His attention shifted to the Remnant Wind Kick.

    The Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords was a sword technique, but without a sword, it wasn¡¯t practical, and it would likely rely heavily on cultivation level.

    However, the Remnant Wind Kick was different. It relied on leg strength, and Gu An¡¯s physical power was already enough to easily crush the Demon of Greed and Rage, who was at the Foundation Establishment stage. If hebined it with the Remnant Wind Kick, its power would certainly skyrocket.

    How much lifespan should he invest?

    Gu An pondered over the decision, torn between investing too little and achieving nothing or too much and feeling the loss.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s go with a nice round number¡ªfive hundred years!"

    Gu An excitedly invested five hundred years of lifespan into evolving the Remnant Wind Kick.

    [You have practiced the Remnant Wind Kick for one year, but due to your average aptitude, you are unable to fully harness its power.]

    [You have practiced the Remnant Wind Kick for ten years, achieving mastery through constant practice.]

    [You have practiced the Remnant Wind Kick for one hundred years, refining your understanding and evolving it into the Wind Shadow Kick.]

    [You have practiced the Wind Shadow Kick for two hundred years, achieving mastery and gaining further insights into physical techniques.]

    [You have practiced the Wind Shadow Kick for four hundred years, evolving it into the Gale Phantom Kick.]

    [You have practiced the Gale Phantom Kick for five hundred years, reachingplete mastery. Your understanding of body techniques and movement has deepened.]

    "Understanding of body techniques and movement¡­ could that be rted to my perception?"

    Just as this thought crossed Gu An¡¯s mind, memories of the Gale Phantom Kick flooded his consciousness.

    ...

    At dawn, as the first ray of sunlight touched the Medicine Valley, Gu An opened the door before it could reach the threshold of his room.

    He stepped into the courtyard, stretched toward the rising sun, and his entire aura seemed different.

    His face was filled with joy, and the excitement from the night before still lingered.

    He silently pulled up his attribute panel:

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 19/1862]

    [Spiritual Root: First-ss Wood Spiritual Root, Improved Four-Elemental Spiritual Root (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Cultivation Level: Qi Refining Stage, Second Layer (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastery), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastery) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    [Skills: Gale Phantom Kick (Mastery), Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords (Unmastered) (Can be enhanced with lifespan)]

    Qi Refining Stage, Second Layer!

    Last night, while inheriting the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, his spiritual power had increased significantly. Coupled with a night of cultivation, he smoothly broke through to the secondyer of Qi Refining.

    "I¡¯m no longer a useless person with no spiritual power!"

    The feeling of spending lifespan to grow stronger was just too exhrating! Gu An started thinking more about his future path in cultivation.

    He had no desire to venture out into the world. Though ying demons and monsters could potentially grant him more lifespan, the risk of death would also skyrocket.

    What he had in mind was to be the master of Medicine Valley!

    Cheng Xuandan didn¡¯t have many years left, and Zhang Chunqiu was keen to leave the valley. The position of Valley Master would inevitably fall to Gu An!

    When that time came, he could recruit a group of disciples to help him tend the herbs while he reaped the benefits. It would be perfect.

    Gu An crossed his arms and gazed at the surrounding mountain peaks.

    "Why not nt more herbs on these mountains?"

    The reason Cheng Xuandan hadn¡¯t expanded the valley could be because he didn¡¯t find it worthwhile. After all, he was just aborer for the Tai Xuan Sect.

    But for Gu An, it was different. He didn¡¯t care about earning more resources. He was only interested in harvesting the lifespan from the herbs.

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more excited he became. He started kicking and stretching his legs in ce.

    He practiced the leg techniques from the Remnant Wind Kick, his movements swift and fierce, generating gusts of wind with every strike.

    Before long, Meng Lang stepped out of the neighboring house and caught sight of Gu An practicing. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    Neen-year-old Gu An had grown taller and stronger, and with each kick, his legs whipped through the air like ash. Though his feet remained rooted, the gusts of wind hit Meng Lang¡¯s face, leaving him stunned.

    Meng Lang rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have made a mistake.

    When did Gu An be this powerful?

    Sensing Meng Lang¡¯s gaze, Gu An withdrew his legs and turned to face him with a smile. "Did I wake you?"

    Meng Lang hurried over and examined him closely, then said, "How did you suddenly get so strong? Last night there was a wild wind. Did you feel it? Was it rted to you?"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "Of course, it was me! I was practicing the Remnant Wind Kick our master taught me. I stirred the heavens and made the earth tremble. It was a sight to behold. If you heard it, why didn¡¯t youe out to witness my might?"

    Meng Lang wasn¡¯t about to admit that he had been too scared toe out. He snorted, "Your kicks are impressive, but without spiritual power, how could you have caused the windst night? There was more than just wind. I felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy. It was either a demon absorbing the energy of heaven and earth or a great cultivator breaking through."

    Gu An chuckled and kicked Meng Lang on the rear.

    "How dare you kick me! Are you rebelling? Now that Li Ya has left, do you not want to acknowledge me as your big brother?"

    "If I acknowledge you as my big brother, does that mean you¡¯ll stay here with me forever? Don¡¯t you want to be an outer disciple?"

    "Good point. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m different from you."

    The two began to bicker and tussle.

    An hourter, Zhang Chunqiu came to find Gu An. He led him around the Medicine Valley, exining thend and the various herbs growing there.

    Gu An listened attentively, but the more he listened, the more he felt something was off.

    Why does this feel like he¡¯s giving hisst instructions?

    Could it be thatst night¡¯s disturbance scared him so much that he¡¯s lost his nerve?

    Gu An thought about persuading him to stay, but then remembered that Zhu Moya wasn¡¯t a good person. It was likely that he had been involved in some dirty business with the Demon of Greed and Rage. Once Chu Jingfeng dealt with the situation, Zhang Chunqiu might get dragged into it.

    After all, the two were close friends.

    It might be better for him to leave early!

    Gu An swore that he wasn¡¯t just thinking about bing the senior disciple. He was genuinely concerned for Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s safety.

    Having mastered the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, Gu An wasn¡¯t in a hurry to contact Chu Jingfeng. First, he now had the strength to protect himself, and second, he didn¡¯t want to alert his enemies too soon.

    After all, it would be suspicious if he contacted Chu Jingfeng just one day after returning to Medicine Valley.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about Zhu Moya; it was the person behind Zhu Moya that he feared. ording to Zhang Chunqiu, that person held a position so high that no one in the valley,bined, could challenge them.

    In the meantime, he would take advantage of this time to improve his cultivation!

    After an hour of walking around the valley and even hiking up the surrounding mountains, Zhang Chunqiu finally led Gu An to see Cheng Xuandan.

    When Gu An saw the alchemy furnace in front of Cheng Xuandan, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    He had long heard of Cheng Xuandan¡¯s skill in alchemy. Perhaps he could learn from him.

    And once he learned, he could invest lifespan and immediately be a master alchemist!

    Cheng Xuandan stood and looked at Gu An, saying, "From this day forward, you will be the senior disciple of this Medicine Valley."

    Gu An was taken aback and, before he could process it, instinctively nced at Zhang Chunqiu, panicking as he asked, "Senior brother, what¡¯s happened to you?"

 Chapter 9: The Life of a Senior Disciple

    Seeing Gu An''s concern for him, Zhang Chunqiu felt deeplyforted.

    As he prepared to leave the valley, Zhang Chunqiu realized that the person he would miss the most wasn¡¯t his master but his junior brother, Gu An.

    Gu An was just too obedient, too honest.

    Zhang Chunqiu, much like Li Ya, worried about Gu An and feared that he might be bullied in the future.

    "I¡¯ve been in this Medicine Valley for forty years, it¡¯s time to leave. My aptitude in cultivation is poor, and there¡¯s no hope for me to reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Rather than wasting my years here, it¡¯s better to leave the mountain and enjoy the rest of my life. Junior Brother Gu, you should take up the position of Senior Disciple. Thatzy kid Meng Lang can¡¯t handle the responsibility," Zhang Chunqiu said, patting Gu An¡¯s shoulder seriously.

    Gu An hesitated. "But¡­ without you here, Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t¡ª"

    Cheng Xuandan interrupted, "If you¡¯re not up to it, then let Meng¡ª"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I can do it!" Gu An quickly cut in before he could finish.

    Zhang Chunqiu, who had been about tofort him, was taken aback.Cheng Xuandan nced deeply at Gu An but said no more.

    Gu An cleared his throat and said, "I can¡¯t let down Senior Brother¡¯s expectations. To be honest, I¡¯m just afraid that if Meng Lang bes Senior Brother, he¡¯ll make me do everything."

    Hearing this, Zhang Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    The atmosphere lightened immediately, and Zhang Chunqiu began to offer words of encouragement to Gu An, who listened intently.

    After chatting for a while, Zhang Chunqiu rolled up his sleeves, knelt before Cheng Xuandan, and kowtowed three times before getting up and leaving. He left Gu An and Cheng Xuandan alone.

    "You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. This Medicine Valley cannot keep people. If you don¡¯t want to stay here forever, speak up now. I might be able to help you," Cheng Xuandan said, his eyes calm and serene.

    Gu An quickly responded, "I¡¯m willing to stay here for the rest of my life."

    "Don¡¯t be too quick to answer because it could truly be for a lifetime," Cheng Xuandan cautioned.

    "Master, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie. I really do want to stay here. While others may see the work in the valley as dirty and tiring, to me, these are the mostfortable days of my life. You¡¯ve been kind to me, and my senior brothers have treated me well. I genuinely want to stay here forever," Gu An said sincerely. At this crucial moment, he had to be honest.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s voice turned grave. "You must have some background. It¡¯s no coincidence that you survived the Demon of Greed and Rage. Moreover, the spiritual energy disturbancest night came from your courtyard."

    Gu An panicked. "Master, I truly have no significant background. The only connection I have is with the Third Miss of the Ji family, Ji Xiaoyu, but I¡¯m just her servant."

    "Ji family?" Cheng Xuandan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was the first time Gu An had seen his master¡¯s expression change so drastically.

    Gu An could clearly see fear, anger, and dread mixing on Cheng Xuandan¡¯s face, distorting his normally calm demeanor into something almost grotesque.

    Oh no!

    Could this old man have a grudge against the Ji family?

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded anxiously. He felt like he had said too much.

    "So that¡¯s how it is. From now on, you will be the Senior Disciple of this Medicine Valley," Cheng Xuandan said, taking a deep breath.

    What a turn of events!

    Gu An breathed a sigh of relief. Whether Cheng Xuandan was sincere or not didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe was now officially the Senior Disciple!

    Even if Cheng Xuandan had malicious intentions, he didn¡¯t have much time left to act.

    And Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheng Xuandan trying anything. Could this frail old man really be tougher than the Demon of Greed and Rage?

    "I will be diligent and live up to Master¡¯s expectations," Gu An promptly pledged.

    Cheng Xuandan waved him off. "Go and fetch Meng Lang and Xiao Chuan."

    Upon hearing this, Gu An bowed and quickly departed.

    A stick of incenseter...

    Gu An, Meng Lang, and Xiao Chuan descended from the pavilion. Xiao Chuan was thrilled and kept calling Gu An "Senior Brother" with great enthusiasm.

    Meng Lang, however, was disgruntled. "Why are you the Senior Brother? Why not me? My cultivation is higher, and my family background is better!"

    Gu An wasn¡¯t angry at Meng Lang¡¯s outburst. Instead, he turned back with a smile and said, "Meng Lang, being the Senior Disciple isn¡¯t as easy as it seems. It¡¯s a lifelong responsibility. Master saw your potential for cultivation, which is why he didn¡¯t make you Senior Brother."

    "Really?" Meng Lang¡¯s anger started to fade.

    "Of course. Look at our previous Senior Brother. He¡¯s been here for forty years! How many forty years do we have in life?"

    Meng Lang fell silent, his expression changing as he gazed at Gu An with newfound sympathy.

    He patted Gu An on the shoulder and said, "Gu An, what a burden for you."

    Xiao Chuan also fell quiet.

    Deep down, Xiao Chuan harbored dreams of cultivating immortality, so the thought of spending his life in the valley was unappealing.

    Gu An pretended to be solemn, though inside he wasughing.

    Meng Lang really was easy to fool.

    And so, Gu An¡¯s life as Senior Disciple began.

    Cheng Xuandan entrusted him with the management of all the valley¡¯s affairs. Gu An delegated the nting and cultivating tasks to Xiao Chuan and Meng Lang, leaving himself responsible for the harvesting.

    Perhaps out of guilt, Meng Lang didn¡¯tin at all.

    The harvesting duties only came around twice a month, so Gu An spent most of his time cultivating, though he made sure to keep his progress hidden from others.

    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.

    Without anyone knowing, Gu An had reached the fifth level of Qi Refining.

    The mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique was truly powerful!

    Despite not spending as much time cultivating as Meng Lang, Gu An still set aside moments for reading and studying.

    Autumn leaves covered the Medicine Valley, and the surrounding mountains were tinged with fall colors, exuding a mncholic atmosphere.

    Standing by the wooden fence, Gu An gazed at the nearly mature third-tier herbs while absentmindedly stroking the White Spirit Mouse in his hand.

    Suddenly, he heard something. Turning around, he saw Cheng Xuandan approaching from the mouth of the valley, apanied by a young boy and girl who looked to be around fourteen or fifteen.

    Out of instinct, Gu An used his lifespan detection ability.

    [Ye Lan (Qi Refining Stage, First Layer): 14/110/130]

    [Lu Jiu Jia (Qi Refining Stage, Second Layer): 15/140/190]

    Not bad!

    More helpers had arrived!

    Gu An¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he quickly walked over to Cheng Xuandan.

    When he reached Cheng Xuandan, he bowed respectfully.

    Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan curiously sized him up. With his well-defined features, Gu An had grown more handsome as he matured, and his aura, enhanced by the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art and the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, made him look distinguished¡ªmuch like the Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s disciples they had heard of.

    "An¡¯er, these two are your new junior brother and sister. Take them to settle in," Cheng Xuandan said before leaving without another word.

    An¡¯er?

    Gu An almost got goosebumps, but he still bowed respectfully to Cheng Xuandan¡¯s retreating figure.

    He then turned to Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan, who immediately greeted him with respectful bows. Their manners pleased him greatly.

    Much better!

    They were more polite than Li Ya and Meng Lang. Back then, those two didn¡¯t even show proper respect to Zhang Chunqiu.

    Gu An immediately took a liking to his new junior brother and sister. He introduced himself and had them do the same.

    Lu Jiu Jia was dark-skinned, dressed in shabby clothes, and looked like a farm boy, but his eyes were bright and full of spirit.

    Ye Lan was petite, dressed in finer clothes, and her appearance, while not stunning, was pleasant.

    "Come, let me show you to your quarters," Gu An said with a smile. His gentle demeanor put the two at ease.

    On the way to the disciples¡¯ courtyard, Ye Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask about the other disciples in the valley.

    Gu An answered honestly.

    Afterward, he called over Meng Lang and Xiao Chuan to introduce everyone.

    Unlike Zhang Chunqiu, Gu An sincerely wanted to foster good rtionships among his peers. After all, he was nning to be the Valley Master.

    The addition of Ye Lan and Lu Jiu Jia reminded Gu An of Zhu Moya and the Demon of Greed and Rage.

    No, this needs to be resolved soon to avoid any danger to the junior disciples!

    With this concern in mind, Gu An continued teaching his new junior brother and sister how to fulfill their duties.

    That night...

    Gu An closed his door and took out themunication stone Chu Jingfeng had given him. He infused it with a sliver of spiritual power, and the stone began to heat up.

    It was Gu An¡¯s first time using this sort of "immortal technology," and he found it quite fascinating.

    After a few moments, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s voice came through: "Who is this?"

    Really? How many people did you give this stone to?

    Suppressing the urge toin, Gu An answered, "Senior, it¡¯s Gu An from the Medicine Valley."

    Chu Jingfeng fell silent.

    Gu An felt a bit awkward, but Chu Jingfeng soon spoke again, "Do you have information about the Demon of Greed and Rage?"

    "Yes!"

    Gu An responded confidently and ryed everything he had seen and heard.

    After he finished, Chu Jingfeng asked gravely, "Is this true?"

    "It is. I swear I¡¯m not lying. He¡¯s not far from our Medicine Valley, and I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll harm us," Gu An said earnestly.

    "Very well. Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll investigate hisir in the outer sect. You won¡¯t be troubled by this again."

    "Thank you, Senior. If everything goes smoothly, I¡¯d also like to request that you don¡¯t mention me. I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple with no talent and don¡¯t want to attract any trouble. I only seek a peaceful life."

    "Hmm, I understand," Chu Jingfeng said before cutting off themunication.

    Gu An ced themunication stone on his table, carefully reviewing his interactions with both Chu Jingfeng and Zhu Moya, checking for any mistakes.

    What a hassle.

    I hope this all gets resolved smoothly.

    All I want is to cultivate in peace.

    Gu An sighed inwardly. Compared to fighting, he much preferred the tranquil life of harvesting herbs.

    ...

    After informing Chu Jingfeng, Gu An patrolled the valley daily, keeping a close eye on his junior disciples, worried that they might wander out of the valley.

    Three days passed without incident.

    But on the fourth night, Gu An sensed a disturbance in the spiritual energy outside the valley and faintly heard the sh of weapons.

    It¡¯s begun!

    He quietly made his way to the mouth of the valley, intending to stand guard and prevent the Demon of Greed and Rage or any other enemies from sneaking into the valley and harming his fellow disciples.

    The distant battle was fierce, and by the time Gu An reached the valley¡¯s entrance, it still hadn¡¯t ended.

    The many peaks in the area made it difficult for Gu An to see what was happening, so he relied on his sharp hearing to gauge the situation.

    Suddenly...

    Gu An felt something behind him and quickly turned around, looking back toward the valley.

    His eyes locked onto a pavilion where Cheng Xuandan stood by a window, gazing at him from afar.

    Under the pale moonlight, the shadowy figure of Cheng Xuandan in the dark pavilion made him look like a ghost, sending chills down Gu An¡¯s spine.

    Oh no!

    He¡¯s seen me!

    Gu An frowned, unsure of what to do.

    As he hesitated, Cheng Xuandan slowly closed the window, but the eerie gleam in his eyes lingered in Gu An¡¯s mind, making him uneasy.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheng Xuandan himself, but he worried that Cheng Xuandan might reveal something.

    On second thought, though, it didn¡¯t seem likely. If Cheng Xuandan were truly connected to the powerful cultivator behind the Demon of Greed and Rage, why would he have called on Chu Jingfeng to guard the valley?

    It would have been unnecessary!

    They wouldn¡¯t even need an excuse to report the deaths of a few lowly disciples to the sect.

 Chapter 10: Alchemy, A Jade and A Promise

    Gu An made an effort not to dwell on Cheng Xuandan''s thoughts, focusing instead on watching the valley entrance to guard against any potential enemies.

    He stood watch the entire night.

    It was nearly dawn when Gu An quietly returned to his room.

    Though he wanted to check the battlefield, he feared it might be a trap and chose to remain patient.

    The addition of Ye Lan and Lu Jiu Jia brought more vitality to the Medicine Valley. The two of them dragged Xiao Chuan around the valley all day. Being young and full of energy, even the usually quiet Xiao Chuan became more lively under their influence.

    Leaning against a wooden fence in one of the garden areas, Gu An held a copy of The Adventures of the Green hero in his hands, enjoying the cool autumn breeze.

    His gaze asionally shifted to Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pavilion.

    The previous night¡¯s eye contact lingered in his mind, making him want to talk to Cheng Xuandan, though he feared disrupting the delicate bnce between them.

    At that moment, Lu Jiu Jia approached Gu An with an eager expression. ¡°Senior Brother, I heard from Senior Brother Meng that you¡¯ve mastered an impressive leg technique. Could you teach me? I¡¯d be willing to take on all your harvesting duties in return.¡±Gu An nced at him, smiling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve mastered it. But if you want to learn, I¡¯m happy to teach you. As for harvesting, leave that to me. I enjoy it, and I should still contribute to the work.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia admired Gu An even more upon hearing his response.

    Senior Brother really is a good person!

    He was thrilled.

    Gu An put the book away and began teaching Lu Jiu Jia the Remnant Wind Kick technique.

    Not long after, Xiao Chuan and Ye Lan also came over to learn. As for Meng Lang, he was too proud to join. He believed that Gu An wasn¡¯t as strong as him, and only told Lu Jiu Jia about Gu An¡¯s leg technique to avoid being pestered.

    Even though Gu An held back, the sharp and fierce moves of the Remnant Wind Kick left the young trio in awe.

    An hourter, just as Gu An was thinking of an excuse to slip away, a voice called out from the distance:

    "An''er,e here."

    Gu An turned to see Cheng Xuandan standing by his window, beckoning him over.

    Here ites!

    Gu An immediately headed toward Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pavilion. Xiao Chuan and the others continued practicing the leg technique without overthinking his departure.

    Upon entering Cheng Xuandan¡¯s room, Gu An closed the door and quickly walked over to him, bowing respectfully.

    Cheng Xuandan was seated by the alchemy furnace. He gestured to a spot on the other side of the furnace and said, "Sit."

    Gu An sat cross-legged where he was directed, all the while thinking of how to phrase his words.

    "You contacted Chu Jingfeng?" Cheng Xuandan¡¯s first question abruptly interrupted Gu An¡¯s thoughts.

    Straight to the point, huh?

    Gu An dropped any pretense and answered, "Yes. He found me earlier, asking me to contact him if I had any information about the Demon of Greed and Rage. Senior Brother Zhang rmended me to help an outer sect disciple named Zhu Moya with his cave estate. When Zhu Moya returned, I went to hand over the task and saw the Demon of Greed and Rage hidden behind some vines in his cave. His estate was too close to us, so I had to contact Chu Jingfeng." ?

    Cheng Xuandan nodded. "You did the right thing. Only Chu Jingfeng could handle this. He¡¯s not just a talented individual¡ªhe also has a powerful background. That¡¯s how he could be an inner disciple while still at the Foundation Establishment stage."

    A powerful background?

    No wonder he dared to investigate the Demon of Greed and Rage!

    Gu An felt more at ease. He had worried that if Chu Jingfeng failed, the powerful cultivator behind the demon would track him down.

    "Chu Jingfeng has been investigating the Demon of Greed and Rage for a while. That¡¯s why he took on the task of guarding our Medicine Valley. It¡¯s part of a power struggle between his father and a high-ranking figure in the sect. However, I¡¯m still curious¡ªwhy did you wait several months after returning from Zhu Moya¡¯s cave to contact Chu Jingfeng?" Cheng Xuandan asked, his gaze fixed on Gu An.

    Gu An sighed. "Master, you know me. I avoid trouble and conflict. I didn¡¯t even argue with Meng Lang when he bossed me around. I initially wanted to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen anything. But after you brought our new junior disciples into the valley, I couldn¡¯t stay silent and had to contact Chu Jingfeng."

    His response was sincere; those were his true reasons.

    Cheng Xuandan stared at him for a long moment before shifting his gaze to the alchemy furnace. "You¡¯ve done well. From now on, you will be my true disciple, and I¡¯ll teach you everything I know."

    "As for this matter, let¡¯s forget about it. Neither Chu Jingfeng¡¯s father nor the powerful figure behind the Demon of Greed and Rage are forces we can afford to provoke."

    Gu An was stunned. He looked at Cheng Xuandan¡¯s profile and realized he had misunderstood his master.

    "Master!"

    Gu An stood up and bowed deeply to Cheng Xuandan, his gesture full of solemnity and respect.

    Cheng Xuandan looked at him with a kind expression, quite unlike his usual demeanor.

    "From now on, if there¡¯s anything you want to learn or know, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me. Don¡¯t worry about bothering me. I don¡¯t have many years left, so I won¡¯t have much time to teach you," Cheng Xuandan said, his tone and gaze softer than ever before.

    Gu An hesitated, then cautiously asked, "Master, can you refine a Youth Retaining Pill?"

    In cultivation stories, the protagonists often begin by taking Youth Retaining Pills to stay forever young. Gu An didn¡¯t want to end up as an old, white-haired man.

    Cheng Xuandan shook his head with a smile and raised his hand. With a gesture, a jade bottle flew into his hand from across the room. He poured out a single pill and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hesitate and swallowed it immediately.

    He dared to do so because the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique and Dragon Force Divine Essence Art both had detoxifying properties. Describing him as immune to all poisons would not be an exaggeration.

    Seeing that Gu An trusted him sopletely, a look of satisfaction appeared in Cheng Xuandan¡¯s eyes.

    After taking the Youth Retaining Pill, Gu An didn¡¯t feel any immediate effects. It was as if he had just eaten a piece of candy that melted in his mouth.

    "What are your thoughts on alchemy?" Cheng Xuandan asked.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly. "To be honest, Master, I¡¯ve wanted to learn alchemy from you for a long time but was too shy to ask."

    Cheng Xuandanughed heartily, stroking his beard with joy.

    The atmosphere in the room became very warm, and Cheng Xuandan began teaching Gu An alchemy, starting with how to control the fire in the furnace. Having already learned the Fire Control Art, Gu An picked it up quickly, which made Cheng Xuandan mistakenly believe he had a natural talent for alchemy.

    However, once the lessons moved beyond fire control, Gu An began to struggle, which left Cheng Xuandan in silence for a while.

    ...

    Since Gu An and Cheng Xuandan solidified their master-disciple rtionship, the Medicine Valley became much livelier. Cheng Xuandan, who usually remained cooped up in his room, starteding out more often to guide Gu An and the others on how to cultivate herbs.

    Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan became increasingly fond of Cheng Xuandan, frequently praising their kind-hearted master. Meng Lang, however, scoffed at their words.

    After that fateful night of battle, there were no more disturbances outside the valley.

    Neither Chu Jingfeng nor Zhu Moya came to the Medicine Valley, and Gu An didn¡¯t dare to investigate what had happened, burying the matter in his heart.

    Time flew by.

    A year passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An turned twenty and now had a lifespan of over 2,800 years.

    One noon, Gu Any on a cliff halfway up the mountain, reading a book. Below him, the Medicine Valley stretched out, and he could see Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia practicing leg techniques.

    Ever since "alchemy" appeared on his attribute panel, Gu An stopped pestering Cheng Xuandan.

    Learning alchemy was far too boring.

    It was worth mentioning that, at Gu An¡¯s suggestion, Cheng Xuandan had exchanged for more seeds from the outer sect. After formally bing his disciple, Cheng Xuandan proved to be quite a responsible master.

    Gu An rested his head on his left hand and held his book with his right. With a gentle puff of breath, he turned the page.

    His eyes suddenly widened, and he quickly sat up.

    Thetest edition of The Adventures of the Green hero had illustrations!

    Interesting!

    Gu An studied the pictures closely, all the while critiquing them.

    Suddenly, a sharp screech sounded from above. Gu An looked up, his gaze turning sharp.

    A white eagle with a wingspan of nearly ten feet descended. When it was about two lengths away from Gu An, it released a letter, which Gu An caught effortlessly.

    The eagle arced gracefully through the air before swiftly disappearing behind the mountains.

    What a fine bird!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think about his White Spirit Mouse, which, palm-sized and quite useless, couldn¡¯tpare.

    He opened the letter to find not only a message but also a jade token engraved with the character "Chu."

    He attached the jade token to his belt, tucked the book into his robe, and then opened the letter.

    The letter was from Chu Jingfeng.

    Chu Jingfeng briefly recounted the events of the battle, exining that Zhu Moya had fallen to his sword. Over the past year, he had gathered enough evidence to bring down the powerful cultivator behind the Demon of Greed and Rage, and Gu An no longer needed to worry.

    The jade token was a symbol of the Chu family. If Gu An ever faced a problem he couldn¡¯t solve, he could use the token to seek help from Chu Jingfeng or any member of the Chu family.

    The Chu family recognized the token, not the person. One jade, one promise.

    Gu An¡¯s opinion of Chu Jingfeng skyrocketed. He hadn¡¯t expected such a proud inner disciple to be so loyal and honorable.

    Even if Chu Jingfeng hadn¡¯t given him anything in return, Gu An would have had noints. After all, he had previously told Chu Jingfeng not to contact him again.

    After reading the letter, Gu An tore it into pieces, scattering them on the ground. With a slight twist of his right foot, his spiritual energy surged, and the fragments turned to dust.

    The power of eighthyer Qi Refining Realm spiritual energy was no joke!

    Gu An smiled as he leapt into the air like a wild goose. As he glided down the mountainside, his toes lightly tapped leaves and branches, carrying him along with grace.

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia were no longer surprised by such disys.

    Gu An kept his cultivation level at the secondyer of Qi Refining, and since he had already shown off his Remnant Wind Kick technique, Cheng Xuandan frequently praised him. Now, Gu An seemed like a powerful martial artist rather than a cultivator.

    Although Gu An preferred to keep a low profile, he knew that asionally revealing a bit of strength would help him live a more peaceful, farming-focused life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just as hended, his White Spirit Mouse scurried up his leg and settled on his shoulder.

    "I haven¡¯t tested your progress in a few days. Come, let¡¯s spar. You two can take me on together." Gu An smiled at Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia.

    The two exchanged nces before charging toward Gu An.

    The trio sparred on the grassy field outside the garden, their movements swift and fluid. Their legs flew like whips, whipping up gusts of wind and scattering des of grass in every direction.

    Gu An fought the two with ease, countering theirbined attacks with a single leg.

    While Xiao Chuan¡¯s legwork was solid, it was somewhat clumsy. Lu Jiu Jia, on the other hand, was far more gifted. His kicks carried the aura of the Remnant Wind Kick but were still a step behind Gu An¡¯s.

    After half a cup of tea¡¯s time, Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia were both panting heavily. They exchanged looks and simultaneously admitted defeat.

    Gu An slowly lowered his leg from mid-air, smiling. "You¡¯ve both improved a lot. You really gave me a hard time this time. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before you surpass me."

    "How long exactly?" Xiao Chuan asked bluntly.

    Gu An patted the dust off his pants and smiled. "That depends on how hard you work."

    The White Spirit Mouse perched on his shoulder squeaked, almost as if it wereughing.

 Chapter 11: The Ji Familys Secret Technique

    After exchanging a few casual words with Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia, Gu An walked toward his own courtyard, pulling out The Adventures of the Green hero from his sleeve, eager to savor the illustrations.

    Just as he reached the courtyard, Ye Lan approached him.

    "Senior Brother, I want to learn the Remnant Wind Kick too!" Ye Lan huffed, her face puffed up in frustration.

    Gu An naturally closed the book and asked with a smile, "What happened? Did your Senior Brother Meng refuse to teach you techniques?"

    Ye Lan''s frustration deepened as sheined, "Yes, he was teaching me half-heartedly. I got upset and argued with him, and then he snapped at me, saying he needed to prepare for the outer sect assessment and didn¡¯t have time to bother with me, telling me to leave."

    Seeing her cheeks puffed up like a ball, Gu An found it amusing, but he held back hisughter.

    "Since your Senior Brother Meng is busy, don¡¯t bother him. How about this¡ªtomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll personally teach you the Remnant Wind Kick. How does that sound?" Gu An said kindly.

    Ye Lan asked in surprise, "Why tomorrow?"

    "Your senior brother is tired. Give me a break, I just dealt with your two senior brothers earlier. You can ask them about it," Gu An said, pointing toward Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia in the distance.With that, he sidestepped Ye Lan and headed toward his room.

    Watching him walk away with the book in hand, Ye Lan murmured to herself, "Is The Adventures of the Green hero really that good?"

    Gu An returned to his room, closed the door, andy on the bed, picking up his book once more.

    The reason he liked The Adventures of the Green hero was because it was part of a series, with a new volume released every six months.

    Following a serialized novel in the cultivation world gave Gu An a sense of nostalgia, almost like being back on Earth.

    Before long, he became fully absorbed in the book¡¯s content.

    He strongly suspected that the author of the book was a cultivator from the Tai Xuan Sect, though the book never detailed any actual fights. It was mostly filled with tales of traveling, romance, and scenic adventures.

    Half an hourter, Gu An suddenly heard noises from the neighboring room. It sounded like Meng Lang was rolling on the ground, his breathing chaotic.

    Hmm?

    Did he mess up his cultivation?

    Gu An hesitated, wondering if he should check on Meng Lang, but the noise soon stopped. Meng Lang didn¡¯t even cry out in pain, and as the surrounding spiritual energy started flowing toward his room, Gu An realized Meng Lang had resumed cultivating.

    Tsk tsk.

    Li Ya has already made a name for himself¡ªcould Meng Lang have stumbled upon some good fortune of his own?

    If so, then all three of them, who entered the Medicine Valley on the same day and apprenticed under the same master, would have had their own great opportunities. That¡¯s quite the legendary tale.

    Gu An thought about it for a moment before brushing it off.

    Meng Lang would be lucky to die of old age in peace.

    In Gu An¡¯s eyes, someone like Meng Lang, with his temper and inability to hold his tongue, would likely die not long after leaving the valley. Hecked the temperament of a true cultivator.

    Shrugging off the thought, Gu An returned to his book.

    He spent six hours a day cultivating, using sleep time for his Qi refinement. Cultivators didn¡¯t need sleep¡ªQi refinement was an even better way to rest and restore energy.

    The rest of his time wasn¡¯t just spent reading The Adventures of the Green hero. He also read other books, including the Compendium of Hundred Herbs, which Cheng Xuandan had passed down to him. Thependium waspiled by the Tai Xuan Sect and documented all kinds of spiritual flowers and herbs from across the world, with Cheng Xuandan adding his own notes on various medicinal properties.

    Cheng Xuandan might not have impressive cultivation, but with his century-long life, he had indeed acquired a wealth of knowledge.

    People with poor aptitude had one advantage¡ªthey could spend more time filling their minds with knowledge and experience.

    ...

    Another winter arrived, bringing heavy snow that nketed the valley. Gu An was directing his junior brothers and sister as they cleared the snow from the garden areas.

    As for Meng Lang, he had be obsessed with his cultivation, hiding in his room all day. Gu An no longer had any authority over him, and Cheng Xuandan said to just let him be.

    At the edge of each garden, special talisman papers generated warmth, but these talismans had a time limit. Once they expired, the snow would cover the entire garden area within an hour.

    As Gu An watched Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan working busily, his thoughts drifted.

    He was bing increasingly dissatisfied with the Medicine Valley¡¯s current production¡ªhe needed to expand!

    Once the winter passed, Gu An nned to have them chop down trees on the mountain and clear newnd for cultivation.

    Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air came from the distance. Gu An turned his head to see a man in in robes riding a flying sword through the snow-covered sky, resembling an immortal swordsman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was Du Ye!

    Gu An instinctively used his lifespan detection on him, discovering that Du Ye¡¯s cultivation had already reached the sixthyer of the Qi Refining Realm.

    That¡¯s a fast breakthrough!

    Du Ye¡¯s arrival caught the attention of Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan.

    Du Ye flew through the snow andnded near Gu An. He leaped gracefully from the sword, sheathing it with a sh of light that glimmered against the snowy backdrop. The entire process was as smooth as flowing water, effortlessly elegant.

    Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan watched in awe. They hadn¡¯t joined the Tai Xuan Sect to do menialbor¡ªthey all longed for the path of cultivation. However, their mediocre spiritual roots had left them in this situation.

    Joining the Medicine Valley was just a waiting game for them, hoping for an opportunity.

    Du Ye looked Gu An over and patted him on the shoulder with both hands, smiling. "Not bad, you¡¯ve really grown up. No longer the little brat who used to follow me around."

    Gu An smiled and exchanged pleasantries with Du Ye, though inwardly he was cursing.

    We¡¯re both servants, so what¡¯s with the act?

    After a bit of small talk, Du Ye finally got to the point. In a low voice, he asked, "How¡¯s the medicine stocking along?"

    "Come with me to collect it," Gu An said with a nod and smile.

    He had indeed saved up some medicinal herbs¡ªthe rightful share of the Medicine Valley¡¯s senior disciple¡ªand was nning to hand them all over to Du Ye.

    Even though he could use these herbs to extend his lifespan, that took time.

    Until he waspletely invincible, he had to maintain good rtions with the Ji family. He might need them in the future.

    No matter how powerful the Chu family was, their influence was limited to the Tai Xuan Sect. The Ji family, however, was different. They were one of the top noble families in the entire Tai Cang Dynasty. Even the branch of the Ji family where Gu An once served was just a small part of their widespread presence. Members of the Ji family could be found in nearly every major cultivation sect across the dynasty.

    As they walked, Du Ye started talking about the outer sect.

    "That Li Ya, wasn¡¯t he from your Medicine Valley? He¡¯s been making wavestely. He¡¯s a member of the Tai Cang royal family and is currently in a fiercepetition with one of his royal brothers. The two have even agreed to a life-and-death duel, and it¡¯s causing quite a stir."

    "I heard that a few years ago, Li Ya was just a wastrel. But ever since he encountered some unknown fortune, his cultivation has skyrocketed. Now, he¡¯s already at the secondyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm."

    Hearing Li Ya¡¯s name piqued Gu An¡¯s interest.

    Isn¡¯t this guy just like a tragic protagonist in a fantasy novel?

    Curious, Gu An asked, "Do you have to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm to be an outer sect disciple?"

    Du Ye nodded. "Of course. Someone like me, whose cultivation isn¡¯t high enough, is still considered a servant even though I¡¯m in the outer sect. I just stay in the outer sect city and hear about these things."

    "Once you reach the Foundation Establishment Realm, you can immediately be promoted to an outer sect disciple. If you reach the Core Formation Realm, you can be an inner sect disciple. Beyond the inner sect, there are also personal disciples and true disciples. These are the official ranks, but if you¡¯re extraordinarily talented, you can bypass the rules."

    "Our third young miss, Ji Xiaoyu, is just such a person. She entered the sect as a personal disciple and now has ambitions to be a true disciple. To achieve that, cultivation alone isn¡¯t enough¡ªshe¡¯ll also need tomand respect and build her reputation. That¡¯s why we¡¯re working hard to pave the way for her."

    When Du Ye mentioned Ji Xiaoyu, he became very animated.

    For the first time, Gu An didn¡¯t find his rambling annoying. He listened attentively.

    As they entered the house, Gu An listened while taking out the bundle of herbs he had prepared.

    Du Ye talked for quite a while before finally stopping. He lifted the bundle, then frowned slightly. "Is this all?"

    Gu An smiled. "It¡¯s a long-term game, after all. Cultivation isn¡¯t something that happens overnight. If I get too greedy and step out of line, I might get kicked out of the valley. It¡¯s better for me to y it safe and steadily provide herbs. I¡¯ll hand over every single one, not keeping any for myself."

    Hearing this, Du Ye¡¯s expression softened, and he asked again, "Really?"

    "Of course. With my talent, what would I need herbs for? My goal is simply to live out my life in peace," Gu An replied with a nod.

    Du Ye opened his mouth, then sighed. Reaching into his storage pouch, he pulled out a manual and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An nced at it. The cover read Eight Directions Step.

    He was surprised.

    This guy actually has a conscience?

    Du Ye exined, "This is a Ji family footwork technique. Although it¡¯s only the basic version of the Ji family¡¯s famed Kirin Step, if you master it, it will make you quicker on your feet. In the future, it might just save your life. This technique doesn¡¯t rely on spiritual root aptitude¡ªanyone can learn it as long as they put in the time."

    Gu An looked at Du Ye with newfound respect. Just as he was about to say something, Du Ye hefted the bundle over his shoulder, patted Gu An on the shoulder once more, and began walking away.

    Gu An turned to follow him, escorting him to the courtyard.

    As they reached the yard, Du Ye turned back to look at him. "We grew up together, after all. Even if we drift apart in the future due to the paths we choose, the bond will always remain. If things ever get rough for you,e find me."

    With that, Du Ye tapped the sheath of his sword, and with a metallic ring, the de shot out. Leaping onto it, he soared away.

    What a cool sword technique!

    Gu An looked down at the manual in his hand, a smile spreading across his face.

    He began flipping through Eight Directions Step and immediately started practicing it in the courtyard.

    A Ji family secret technique?

    I wonder if using my lifespan to evolve it would allow me to unlock the Ji family¡¯s famed Kirin Step.

    Once Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan finished clearing the snow from all the gardens, they hurried over to Gu An¡¯s courtyard, watching him practice the footwork with curiosity.

    "Senior Brother, what technique are you practicing?" Ye Lan asked curiously.

    As he continued moving through the steps, Gu An smiled and asked, "Do you want to learn?"

    "Yes!"

    The three of them responded in unison.

    Gu An replied, "Once I master it, I¡¯ll teach you."

    BANG!

    The door to the nearby house suddenly burst open, and Meng Lang, his eyes bloodshot, stepped out. Veins pulsed visibly on his forehead, giving him a terrifying appearance.

    Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan were all startled.

    Meng Lang charged toward the nearest person, Ye Lan, like a crazed beast, his aura menacing and violent.

    Ye Lan was frozen in fear, unable to react.

    In less than a second, Meng Lang was about to collide with her.

    Gu An quickly grabbed Ye Lan by the shoulder, pulling her back as his right foot struck Meng Lang squarely in the chest.

    BOOM!

    Meng Lang¡¯s aura surged, his body wrapped in a forceful energy, and his feet dug deep into the ground, leaving long grooves.

    Gu An¡¯s right leg extended slowly, pressing Meng Lang backward with each step.

    Xiao Chuan and the others watched wide-eyed, deeply shocked by Gu An¡¯sposed posture and strength.

    Senior Brother is so powerful!

    While Gu An usually bested them in sparring, he never used spiritual energy during those matches. Both Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia had believed they would eventually surpass him.

    Meng Lang suddenly grabbed Gu An¡¯s right foot with both hands, exerting brute strength in an attempt to snap his leg.

    Gu An leapt up and then stomped down forcefully, mming Meng Lang to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Meng Lang¡¯s knees sank into the dirt, and his entire body trembled as he struggled to push Gu An¡¯s foot away but to no avail. He was utterly defeated.

 Chapter 12: Foundation Establishment, Storms in the Night

    Seeing Gu An subdue Meng Lang with just one kick, Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan were beyond excited.

    Usually, Meng Lang would boast about being the strongest in the Medicine Valley, but now he had been driven mad and forced to his knees with just one leg from their Senior Brother!

    No wonder Senior Brother Gu is the one and not Meng Lang!

    Master has sharp eyes!

    Gu An looked down at Meng Lang, who was kneeling before him, and said, "Still not waking up?"

    His spiritual energy flowed through his right leg and into Meng Lang''s body, forcibly calming the chaotic spiritual energy within him.

    Meng Lang''s breathing began to steady, and the bloodshot redness in his eyes gradually faded as his fierce expression returned to normal.

    Seeing him awaken, Gu An slowly withdrew his leg and helped Meng Lang up.

    Meng Lang suddenly snapped to consciousness, looking at Gu An while panting heavily."Gu An... I... What just happened?" Meng Lang asked with difficulty, his blood and energy still in turmoil, making it hard for him to speak.

    Gu An replied, "It seems like you were possessed by Qi deviation."

    Meng Lang¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, "Did I harm anyone?"

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia exchanged strange looks.

    Ye Lan instinctively wanted to answer, but Gu An quickly stepped in, saying, "Luckily, you managed to restrain yourself at a crucial moment."

    Meng Lang let out a sigh of relief, forcing a smile. "Of course... I am the real Senior Brother, after all. How could I hurt any of you..."

    Ye Lan looked at Gu An with eyes full of admiration.

    Senior Brother is not only strong but also kind!

    Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia shared the same thought while looking down on Meng Lang.

    What a show. He looked like a ghost just now!

    Gu An told the three to leave and helped Meng Lang back to his room.

    "What technique are you practicing? It''s way too sinister," Gu An asked, though his opinion of Meng Lang was low. After all, they lived together day and night, so if possible, he hoped Meng Lang would be safe.

    Meng Lang chuckled. "Of course, it¡¯s a divine technique... But my aptitude andprehension arecking, so I easily make mistakes. But I have no choice; I must be an outer disciple..."

    Gu An asked in confusion, "Why do you need to be an outer disciple? You didn¡¯t care before."

    Meng Lang¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he fell silent.

    Seeing that Meng Lang didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Gu An didn¡¯t push further. After settling him on the bed, Gu An turned and left.

    This incident was just a small interlude for Gu An. He couldn¡¯t control the fate of others¡ªeveryone had their own pursuits. If someone were to die on the path of cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising.

    He returned to the courtyard and continued practicing his Eight Directions Step.

    ...

    As winter passed and spring arrived, another year of beautiful weather began.

    At dawn, the remaining snow lingered in the Medicine Valley as Gu An led his junior brothers and sister up the mountain.

    "Chopping down trees and pulling out roots is a form of cultivation too. You can use your spiritual energy, and when it¡¯s depleted, practice refining Qi. It helps in increasing your cultivation."

    Gu An, dressed in simple green robes, stood in the forest, speaking softly, his hands behind his back, exuding the aura of a master.

    That day, when he subdued Meng Lang who had gone into Qi deviation with just one kick, he firmly established himself as a master in the eyes of his junior brothers and sister.

    Gu An even sensed that his youngest junior sister had started developing other feelings for him, always clinging to him. Fortunately, he guided Ye Lan back to focusing on cultivation, redirecting her attention.

    Cultivation leaves no room for emotions.

    Gu An didn¡¯t want to get entangled in rtionships too early in this life, as they could easily cause him to lose his way.

    Xiao Chuan turned back and asked, "Senior Brother, should we use our hands or our legs?"

    With a smile still on his face, Gu An said, "Whichever is more convenient. Cultivation is one thing, butpleting the task is also important. Focus on the right direction."

    So this is what it felt like for Zhang Chunqiu?

    Talking nonsense feels pretty good!

    "Senior Brother Xiao Chuan, let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster!" Lu Jiu Jia said eagerly, rubbing his hands together.

    Xiao Chuan readily agreed, while Ye Lan also wanted to join. Unfortunately, she was ignored by the two, who didn¡¯t likepeting with girls.

    Gu An stood there watching them pull out trees while nning the new garden.

    What kind of medicinal herbs should be nted on this mountain?

    Gu An fell into deep thought.

    Although Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan were cultivators, their cultivation levels weren¡¯t high. It took them half a day to clear a patch ofnd. Gu An brought over seeds for the third-rank herb Soul Shaking Grass and had them nt it.

    After everything was done, the group headed down the mountain together, chatting andughing. As the sun set, their shadows stretched long across the slope.

    Gu An had them talk about their goals. All three wanted to enter the outer sect, though their motivations varied.

    Xiao Chuan simply wanted to be stronger, Lu Jiu Jia wanted to prove himself to his family, and Ye Lan, though vague, seemed to have some unspeakable reasons.

    Gu An found their stories fascinating. He believed that everyone should have their own journey.

    Listening to different people¡¯s stories made his own life feel richer.

    ...

    A month had passed since they nted the Soul Shaking Grass. One night, under a sky with few stars, Gu An sat cross-legged on his bed, staring at his attribute panel with hesitation.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 20/3163]

    [Spiritual Root: First-ss Wood Spiritual Root, Improved Four Elemental Spiritual Roots (Can invest lifespan to evolve)]

    [Cultivation: Ninth Layer of Qi Refining Realm (Can invest lifespan to evolve)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Technique (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered), Alchemy Technique (Beginner) (Can invest lifespan to evolve)]

    [Martial Arts: Gale Phantom Kick (Mastered), Li Family''s Seven Swords (Unmastered), Eight Directions Step (Unmastered) (Can invest lifespan to evolve)]

    Should I invest my lifespan to push my cultivation level higher?

    Cheng Xuandan had the ability to refine Foundation Establishment Pills, and he treated Gu An quite well. Maybe he could ask for one. But Meng Lang¡¯s strange behavior made Gu An wary of Cheng Xuandan.

    Meng Lang didn¡¯te from a prestigious background. If he possessed some kind of divine technique, he would have practiced it long ago. Why wait until after Li Ya and Zhang Chunqiu had left?

    Based on Gu An¡¯s senses, he was certain that in the past two years, Meng Lang hadn¡¯te into contact with any outsiders. At most, he was summoned by Cheng Xuandan, but Gu An hadn¡¯t eavesdropped on all their conversations.

    Forget it.

    It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than to ask for help. y it safe.

    The path of cultivation is one of peril¡ªone misstep and you could be shattered to pieces!

    Gu An immediately invested one year of his lifespan into evolving his cultivation.

    [Special Notice: Cultivation is a real process. During evolution, transforming the ethereal into the tangible will consume more lifespan than regr cultivation.]

    [You focus on refining Qi for one year. Without a Foundation Establishment Pill or a fortunate opportunity, you fail to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    Two lines of text appeared before Gu An¡¯s eyes. Having failed to break through, his cultivation level remained the same.

    Gu An remained expressionless and continued to invest lifespan, year after year.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure...

    After nine failed attempts, he could no longer keep hisposure.

    Damn it! I don¡¯t believe this!

    Let¡¯s go for a hundred years!

    With frustration boiling inside him, Gu An invested one hundred years of lifespan into evolving his cultivation.

    [You refine Qi for ten years. With your deep mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, but ultimately fail.]

    [You refine Qi for twenty years. With your deep mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm and seed.]

    [You refine Qi for thirty years. Your cultivation has broken through to the secondyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    [You refine Qi for fifty years. Your cultivation has broken through to the thirdyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    [You refine Qi for seventy years. Your cultivation has broken through to the fourthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    [You refine Qi for one hundred years. Your cultivation has broken through to the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.]

    Lines of notifications flooded Gu An¡¯s mind.

    Before he could even feel happy, he sensed something was wrong. Breaking through so manyyers would certainly cause quite amotion!

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, his body began to heat up as the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique activated automatically. He quickly got up and leaped out of the open window.

    His movements were swift and silent. In less than three breaths, he had dashed into the mountains, his feet scaling the cliffs like a monkey as he swiftly climbed to the peak. By this time, the spiritual energy of the world had already begun converging toward him.

    He leaped off the peak and plunged into the dark forest below, using his right foot tond on a tree branch, which he then used tounch himself further into the air. After a few more jumps, he gracefullynded on the ground.

    The spiritual energy rushed into his body, forming a vortex around him.

    He was absorbing the energy at an increasingly fast rate, which made him break out in a cold sweat. Thankfully, he had reacted quickly. If he had broken through in the Medicine Valley, he would have surely rmed everyone.

    Cheng Xuandan and Meng Lang might not daree out, but Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia, those two blockheads, would have definitely checked it out.

    As he thought about this, Gu An picked up his pace, moving as swiftly as a spirit fox. In the darkness of night, the trees swayed as the wind whipped through, making rustling sounds.

    Using his Gale Phantom Kick, Gu An sprinted with incredible speed, crossing mountains and hills.

    He grew farther and farther from the Medicine Valley.

    Just as he stopped, his cultivation began to surge, and the spiritual energy violently coursed through his meridians, transforming his dantian.

    This hurts!

    Gu An frowned, but his pace didn¡¯t slow.

    After running for over ten miles, he finally stopped in a forest and sat down under a tree to meditate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As he circted his energy, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that a mere hundred years of lifespan would allow him to break through from the ninthyer of the Qi Refining Realm to the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    It seems that the lifespan I¡¯ve been seizing is indeed real. Of course, this rapid breakthrough is mainly due to my mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    I wonder... if I invested a thousand years of lifespan, could I reach the Golden Core Realm in one go? Maybe even glimpse the Nascent Soul Realm?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered with endless possibilities.

    He continued to absorb more and more spiritual energy. The surrounding forest seemed caught in a tempest, swaying violently as leaves fluttered down, resembling demonic spirits wing at the night sky.

    "This disturbance is getting out of hand..."

    Gu An silently cursed, realizing the downside of evolving his cultivation using lifespan¡ªthe sheer magnitude of the breakthrough was bound to attract attention.

    Unlike regr cultivation, where one would gradually refine their energy over time, this methodpressed the entire process into a short period, rapidly consuming the required spiritual energy.

    Themotion from breaking through from the ninthyer of Qi Refining to the fifthyer of Foundation Establishment was already substantial. If he were to go from the Golden Core Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm, wouldn¡¯t it shake the heavens and the earth?

    During these breakthroughs, if other cultivators showed up, that would spell trouble.

    Gu An always considered the worst possible oues.

    No, I have to be more cautious in the future!

    Gu An decided that from now on, he would only invest a year of lifespan into cultivation each day, gradually advancing.

    Time passed quickly. Under the night sky, the wind howled, and Gu An¡¯s robes pped noisily as his spiritual power rapidly grew.

    After a while, his aura changed dramatically.

    Foundation Establishment sess!

    His dantian had transformed, now producing spiritual power at a much faster rate, while his bones and muscles grew stronger.

    And it wasn¡¯t over yet!

    His cultivation continued to rise, as dust and leaves whirled around him in a great storm.

    Foundation Establishment, secondyer!

    Foundation Establishment, thirdyer!

    Foundation Establishment, fourthyer!

 Chapter 13: All I Remember is His Quick Leg Techniques

    Gu An wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled by his rapid breakthrough. He remained on high alert, worried that someone might arrive unexpectedly.

    The Tai Xuan Sect was vast, and within a hundred miles of the Medicine Valley, it was rare to see a soul. Surely, his breakthrough wouldn¡¯t disturb any major cultivators, right?

    Just as Gu An was thinking this, he suddenly sensed two powerful auras approaching from a distance, even stronger than Chu Jingfeng¡¯s had been.

    The very thing he feared!

    He was still in the process of his breakthrough from the fourth to the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, making it inconvenient for him to move. Even if he tried to run now, it would be hard to escape from the two individuals approaching.

    This was serious trouble!

    Gu An anxiously monitored the two auras as they drew closer. When they were within a hundred feet, they stopped, with only a mountain between them and Gu An.

    Gu An remained hidden in the dark forest, wearing his dark blue robe, with dust swirling around him, making it difficult for anyone to make out his figure.

    Feeling relieved that they hadn¡¯t charged at him directly, Gu An rxed a little.It seemed they were wary of him too and didn¡¯t want to provoke him recklessly.

    His cultivation continued to rise, and due to the noise around him and the distance of the mountain, he couldn¡¯t hear what the two were saying, keeping him on edge.

    By the time Gu An had broken through to the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, the two on the other side of the mountain still hadn¡¯t made any moves.

    As his cultivation growth began to slow down, Gu An raised his right hand, pressing it against the tree behind him. With his spiritual energy connecting to the tree, a green light formed around his palm and flowed over the bark.

    Once the green light formed aplete loop, Gu An pulled his hand back, tearing off a section of the tree to create a wooden mask.

    He ced the mask over his face, and with his other hand, carved two eye holes, letting the wood fall away. Now, aplete mask covered his face.

    Although spiritual energy continued to pour into him, he was finally able to stand.

    Perhaps sensing that the flow of spiritual energy was settling down, a loud voice rang out:

    "Who¡¯s there, breaking through in the wild? Why not conduct your breakthrough in your own cave dwelling?"

    The voice was stern, clearly suspicious that Gu An wasn¡¯t a member of the Tai Xuan Sect.

    Gu An hesitated, unsure if he should respond.

    He was only a lowly servant disciple. If it was discovered that he had broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm within just a few years of joining the sect, even if he was allowed to enter the outer sect, he¡¯d still be in danger!

    Themotion he caused tonight was too big. If those two found out his identity, word would spread, and if anyone harbored ill intentions, what then?

    Gu An had seen the dark side of human nature growing up as a servant and had learned to be cautious.

    As he tied the mask to his face with vines, his eyes flickered with a cold light in the darkness of the night.

    No, I can¡¯t expose myself!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in any trouble. Even bing an outer disciple wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for him.

    The Tai Xuan Sect didn¡¯t support disciples for free¡ªouter disciples had to take on sect missions, many of which involved life-threatening dangers.

    Once his cultivation stabilized, Gu An stood up, his face hidden behind the mask, leaving only his eyes visible. A whirlwind of spiritual energy still swirled around him.

    Just then, he sensed the two auras rapidly closing in from the mountain. Clearly, they had mistaken him for an intruder.

    The reason Gu An hadn¡¯t spoken was that he judged the two weren¡¯t much stronger than him. If they had been far stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take the risk.

    Without hesitation, he turned and sprinted into the depths of the forest.

    Whoosh!

    A sharp sound split the air behind him. Gu An nced back and saw a sh of cold light rushing through the dark forest, slicing through branches as it approached, followed closely by a woman.

    The woman was dressed in white, her right arm outstretched, with her palm aimed at the hilt of a sword. The spiritual energy connecting them caused the de to radiate fierce sword energy, unstoppable as it streaked through the trees like a shooting star.

    In an instant, the sword was only half a meter away from Gu An.

    His left foot hit the ground, and he pivoted, dropping into a crouch just as the sword de passed over him.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face obscured by the night, but the sword light illuminated her astonished gaze.

    In a sh!

    As Gu An crouched, he kicked backward with his right leg, his foot mming into the woman¡¯s abdomen with immense force, a strength she had never before experienced. Her mind went nk as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Boom!

    The woman flew backward, crashing into arge tree before slumping to the ground, her condition unknown.

    "You dare!"

    A furious shout echoed through the forest as a figure in blue streaked towards Gu An, leaving afterimages in his wake.

    So fast!

    Gu An could barely track the man¡¯s movements. In a panic, he unleashed the Gale Phantom Kick.

    Lacking realbat experience¡ªhe had only pped the The Demon of Greed and Rage

    before¡ªGu An didn¡¯t dare engage in closebat with a skilled opponent.

    Pouring his spiritual energy into his right leg, Gu An took a step back and kicked out fiercely.

    With this kick, a whirlwind erupted from the ground, roaring towards the blue-d figure.

    The man¡¯s pupils shrank as he saw the barrage of leg strikes.

    Dust filled the air, and trees were torn down in a sweeping arc. The whirlwind of kicks mmed into the sword-wielding man, carrying him ten feet back, tearing through the forest with overwhelming force.

    Gu An retracted his leg and dashed into the darkness.

    The forest gradually returned to silence. As the dust settled, the sword-wielding many motionless on the ground.

    ...

    At dawn.

    Ye Lan stepped out of her room, her eyes instinctively searching for her senior brothers in the courtyard. Beyond the low wall, she spotted their figures.

    "They¡¯re so diligent. I can¡¯t let them leave me behind."

    Ye Lan thought to herself as she quickly made her way over.

    Entering the courtyard, she walked up to Gu An and greeted him sweetly, "Senior Brother."

    Gu An smiled and nodded at her.

    "Senior Brother, are you going to work today?" Ye Lan asked curiously. Gu An was dressed in old work clothes, which he only wore when harvesting.

    Gu An replied, "Yes, I¡¯m nning to head up the mountainter in the afternoon."

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t think much of it and continued, "Last night, there was a strong wind, and I didn¡¯t dare cultivate. I was worried that the chaotic spiritual energy would affect my Qi refining. Senior Brother, I heard from Senior Brother Meng that you all once encountered a demon. What was that like?"

    As Gu An watched Xiao Chuan and Lu Jiu Jia practice the Gale Phantom Kick, he patiently recounted the story.

    He was always patient, no matter who he was speaking to.

    After half an hour, the junior brothers and sister left, and Gu An finally had some time to rx. Lying under a tree, he held a volume of The Travels of the Green hero in one hand, and in the other, he yed with his pet white mouse, feelingpletely at ease.

    Yet, his mind kept drifting back to the two people fromst night.

    I held back... I shouldn¡¯t have killed them, right?

    Gu An felt uneasy. He had no personal grudge against those two.

    Without a reason for enmity, Gu An had no desire to kill anyone.

    With these thoughts weighing on his mind, Gu An spent the day in slight difort.

    As the sun set and the moon rose, noon arrived the next day.

    Standing by the wooden fence reading, Gu An suddenly noticed figures at the entrance to the valley. When he looked closely, he saw that there were two of them.

    A man and a woman!

    Gu An breathed a sigh of relief. At least they weren¡¯t dead.

    Using his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art, he suppressed his cultivation to the thirdyer of the Qi Refining Realm, confident that he wouldn¡¯t be recognized.

    Soon, Cheng Xuandan emerged from his pavilion and walked quickly toward the pair. The two were a white-robed woman and a blue-robed man.

    The woman was strikingly beautiful, her skin as white as jade, with almond-shaped eyes and delicate brows. She held a sword by her side and radiated a cold, aloof demeanor that kept others at bay.

    The man in blue was also handsome, tall and straight, and dressed in luxurious robes, though his face looked a bit pale.

    Both were outer disciples of the Tai Xuan Sect. The man¡¯s name was Shi Yang, and the woman¡¯s was Li Xuanyu.

    Facing Cheng Xuandan, Shi Yang smiled and exined their purpose.

    After listening, Cheng Xuandan replied, "No one else has visited the Medicine Valley in the past few days."

    Having lived for over a hundred years, Cheng Xuandan remained calm, unfazed by the situation.

    Shi Yang nced toward the valley and said, "Could you gather your disciples?"

    Cheng Xuandan agreed and called out loudly, summoning all the disciples, including Gu An.

    "Xiao Chuan, go get your Senior Brother Meng as well," Cheng Xuandan ordered.

    Xiao Chuan nodded and rushed off to find Meng Lang.

    Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu began scrutinizing Gu An and the others, their brows furrowing as they remained silent.

    Cheng Xuandan stood by quietly, waiting for Meng Lang to arrive.

    Seizing the opportunity, Gu An used his ability to probe the lifespans of the two outer disciples. The previous night had been too rushed for him to do so.

    [Li Xuanyu (Foundation Establishment Realm, 4th Layer): 24/245/1670]

    [Shi Yang (Foundation Establishment Realm, 5th Layer): 25/298/1304]

    Good grief!

    They¡¯re both prodigies¡ªonly in their twenties, and already in the Foundation Establishment Realm. And their maximum lifespans reach over a thousand years. Li Xuanyu¡¯s lifespan even surpasses Li Ya¡¯s.

    They¡¯re both surnamed Li. Could she be from the imperial family too?

    Gu An was inwardly startled. It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t revealed his identity that night.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not long after, Xiao Chuan returned with a clearly irritated Meng Lang in tow.

    Shi Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Meng Lang, transmitting a message to Li Xuanyu, "Junior Sister Li, this one¡¯s spiritual energy is chaotic, as if he¡¯s on the verge of going mad. His cultivation is low, but he might be connected to the person we¡¯re looking for."

    Li Xuanyu¡¯s cold eyes fixed on Meng Lang, as if she could see through him.

    Feeling their gaze on him, Meng Lang noticed their exceptional attire and immediately calmed down. He walked over to stand beside Gu An, while Xiao Chuan followed closely behind.

    Cheng Xuandan spoke up, "Two nights ago, a mysterious cultivator had a breakthrough about ten miles from the valley. We suspect it was a demonic infiltrator. Have any of you seen anyone unusualtely?"

    Good grief!

    Now it¡¯s a demonic infiltrator?

    Gu An mentally groaned, while outwardly furrowing his brow, appearing tense.

    Meng Lang¡¯s eyes widened, and he blurted out, "Is there another demon attack?"

    "Another? What do you mean?" Shi Yang asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Unable to keep quiet, Meng Lang began recounting the incident with the The Demon of Greed and Rage. When he mentioned that it involved an inner disciple, Shi Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Is this area really that dangerous?

    Shi Yang immediately lost interest in pursuing the investigation further.

    Seizing the opportunity, Gu An asked, "Seniors, did you catch a glimpse of this demonic infiltrator? Can you provide us with any clues?"

    The others nodded, growing anxious at the mention of demons.

    Shi Yang pondered for a moment before saying, "It was too dark that night. All I remember is that his leg techniques were incredibly fast."

 Chapter 14: Daily Plan, Gu Poison

    "Fast leg techniques?"

    Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiujia, and Ye Lan all had a slight change in expression. Simultaneously, they thought of Gu An, but none of them looked at him; instead, they kept their doubts to themselves.

    Meng Lang asked, "What do you mean? You didn''t defeat that demonic infiltrator?"

    Hearing this, Shi Yang¡¯s expression turned sour.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Indeed, we were no match for him. My cultivation is at the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and my cousin''s is at the fourthyer. For a demonic cultivator to defeat us so easily, their cultivation level must be unfathomable. If any of you have any clues, it''s best to share them early, or you may bring disaster upon yourselves."

    Once he revealed their cultivation levels, Meng Lang, Xiao Chuan, and the others all gasped in shock.

    Meng Lang, visibly frightened, asked hastily, "If you''re no match for him, why would you still pursue him? Why not ask the inner disciples for help?"

    Shi Yang responded, "We have our own methods."

    He was growing increasingly annoyed with Meng Lang. This guy just kept hitting the sore spots with his words.Seeing the opportunity, Gu An said, "If this person really is a demonic infiltrator, and you two were defeated so easily, it doesn¡¯t quite make sense. From what I can see, your injuries aren¡¯t that severe. Would a demonic cultivator really be so merciful?"

    Shi Yang gave him a peculiar look, thought for a moment, then replied, "It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t be sure yet, but since both outer and inner disciples have their own residences, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone from our sect would be breaking through here. Something¡¯s definitely off. You¡¯re sure you haven¡¯t seen anyone?"

    Li Xuanyu stared at Gu An, her sharp gaze sweeping over him. Gu An pretended to be nervous and avoided making eye contact with the two outer disciples.

    "My disciples truly haven¡¯t encountered any demonic infiltrators," Cheng Xuandan broke the silence, dispelling the tense atmosphere.

    Shi Yang wanted to say more, but before he could, Li Xuanyu spoke first, "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take our leave."

    She saluted Cheng Xuandan, then turned to leave.

    Shi Yang had no choice but to follow her, though he shot a final re at Meng Lang before departing.

    Xiao Chuan turned to Gu An, about to speak, but Ye Lan quickly stopped him, raising a finger to her lips in a gesture for silence and signaling with her eyes.

    Cheng Xuandan didn¡¯t say another word, turning back toward his pavilion.

    Once Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu were out of sight, Gu An headed for his courtyard, with the others following close behind. Xiao Chuan hesitated, clearly wanting to say something.

    Gu An nced at him, smiling as he asked, "What, do you think your senior brother¡¯s leg techniques are powerful enough to defeat two Foundation Establishment cultivators?"

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s face flushed red, and he scratched his head awkwardly.

    Meng Lang snickered and said sarcastically, "Your senior brother is only at the thirdyer of the Qi Refining Realm, and the Remnant Wind Kick he practices is one of the most basic leg techniques in the outer sect. How could he possibly be the demonic infiltrator those disciples were talking about?"

    Lu Jiujia nodded in agreement. He genuinely never suspected Gu An. In his eyes, his senior brother was the kindest and most gentle person he had ever met.

    However, Ye Lan seemed a little dissatisfied and retorted, "Even if it¡¯s a basic technique, Senior Brother will definitely master it and make it powerful."

    The incident where Gu An had overpowered Meng Lang with one leg hadn¡¯t reached Meng Lang¡¯s ears¡ªGu An had instructed the younger disciples to keep it quiet, and they hadn¡¯t slipped up.

    Meng Lang shook his head and chuckled, then left on his own, heading for the woods to practice some spells.

    Ye Lan, watching him leave, angrily clenched her fists, her face puffing up like a little steamed bun.

    "Alright, let¡¯s all focus on our cultivation and work hard to join the outer sect soon," Gu An said with a smile, waving his hand to dismiss his junior brothers and sister.

    Meanwhile...

    High in the mountains, Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu flew side by side on their swords, their speed not too fast as they scanned thend below.

    "Cousin, I still feel like there was something off about that Medicine Valley," Shi Yang said, cold glinting in his eyes.

    What really annoyed him was the memory of Meng Lang¡¯s obnoxious attitude. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became.

    Li Xuanyu¡¯s expression remained icy as she softly replied, "I think that servant disciple had a point. Maybe the person we fought wasn¡¯t a demonic infiltrator at all, but someone who didn¡¯t want to be recognized. The fact that we¡¯re both still alive is proof enough."

    Shi Yang frowned and said, "Is there really someone like that in the outer sect? It felt like he was at least at the ninthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and I didn¡¯t recognize his leg technique. It must be some sort of secret technique, and I suspect he has a powerful background."

    "We¡¯ll find out sooner orter," Li Xuanyu said, her gaze drifting toward the distant horizon, her brows furrowing as if deep in thought.

    Shi Yang fell silent too. Both of them were considered geniuses within the outer sect, but knowing that the person they had faced might also be an outer disciple left Shi Yang feeling dispirited.

    ...

    Summer gradually arrived, and the heat within the Tai Xuan Sect was intense, distorting the very air. Lu Jiujia, busy tilling thend, was drenched in sweat, white vapor rising from his body.

    Gu An, now twenty-one, was in his courtyard refining pills. A small cauldron sat before him, filled with bubbling potion, and he hesitated over whether to toss in the herb in his hand.

    Pill refining really was a meticulous art!

    Just as Gu An was caught in indecision, Meng Lang hurriedly rushed into the courtyard. He darted into his room, and within ten breaths, emerged with a packed bag.

    "Gu An, I¡¯m off to participate in the outer sect entrance exam! When I make a name for myself, I¡¯lle back and take care of you!"

    With that, Meng Lang excitedly dashed off.

    Outer sect exam?

    Gu An was surprised. Meng Lang was only at the seventhyer of the Qi Refining Realm. How was he eligible to participate?

    If you didn¡¯t show exceptional talent during the entrance process, you could only join the outer sect after sessfully reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This was the Tai Xuan Sect, the number one sect in the Great Cang Dynasty!

    In some third-rate sects, Foundation Establishment cultivators would be revered, but here in the Tai Xuan Sect, they were merely outer disciples.

    As Meng Lang disappeared into the distance, Gu An saw Cheng Xuandan descending from his pavilion.

    Cheng Xuandan was actually going to escort Meng Lang out of the valley.

    Something was off about this. But even if Gu An tried to stop him, Meng Lang wouldn¡¯t listen. Meng Lang had be obsessed with joining the outer sect.

    "Why should I care? I¡¯m pursuing the path of immortality. If I meddle in everything, how can I have peace in the future?"

    With that thought, Gu An steeled his resolve.

    He resumed his pill refining, forcing himself not to dwell on Meng Lang¡¯s situation.

    After an entire day of painstaking work, all he had produced was a pile of medicinal dregs.

    By nightfall, Gu An slipped away quietly.

    He wasn¡¯t leaving the valley because of Meng Lang¡ªthis was for his own cultivation. It had been two months since Shi Yang and Li Xuanyu had left, and Gu An was ready to implement his daily n.

    From now on, every night, he would sneak out and invest a year of his lifespan into increasing his cultivation.

    This time, his advancement caused some disturbance, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t as severe as before, and it ended quickly.

    The next day, Gu An casually asked Ye Lan how her cultivation had gone the previous night. Ye Lan reported that everything had been smooth¡ªno strange winds or disturbances.

    With that, Gu An waspletely relieved. His daily n was feasible!

    Days passed.

    Half a month had gone by since Cheng Xuandan and Meng Lang left, and there was still no sign of their return. Gu An was convinced that Meng Lang was in trouble.

    When Zhang Chunqiu had gone to the outer sect, he had returned within seven days at the most, never staying this long.

    Xiao Chuan and the others repeatedly asked when their master would return, but Gu An skillfully diverted their attention and urged them to focus on their cultivation.

    Two monthster, Cheng Xuandan finally returned.

    His hair had turnedpletely white, and he no longer wore his usual cloth hat. His appearance shocked Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiujia, and Ye Lan, who immediately rushed to his side, with Gu An following suit.

    "I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for a few days," Cheng Xuandan said weakly, gently pushing Lu Jiujia aside before heading back to his pavilion.

    Gu An frowned deeply.

    He noticed that Cheng Xuandan¡¯s cultivation had regressed to the secondyer of the Qi Refining Realm, and his lifespan had shortened drastically¡ªonly two years remained.

    Gu An had originally suspected that Cheng Xuandan had sinister intentions toward Meng Lang, possibly nning to possess him or turn him into a puppet. But now, it was Cheng Xuandan who looked like he was on the brink of death.

    Watching Cheng Xuandan¡¯s frail figure, Gu An fell into deep thought.

    Ye Lan, noticing his concern, tried tofort him, "Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Master will be alright."

    Gu An smiled and nodded in response.

    After chatting with his junior brothers and sister for a while, Gu An quietly left.

    "I don¡¯t think Master is alright," Lu Jiujia whispered to Xiao Chuan, his brows furrowed, his gaze sharp.

    Xiao Chuan nodded, "Yeah, something¡¯s definitely off."

    Lu Jiujia leaned in close and began whispering in Xiao Chuan¡¯s ear.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lan kept her eyes fixed on Gu An¡¯s retreating figure.

    ...

    After Cheng Xuandan¡¯s return, he remained confined to his room, recuperating. Gu An could sense that he was practicing to heal himself, but his aura grew weaker by the day.

    As winter approached, Cheng Xuandan finally emerged from his room and called out to Gu An from afar. Gu An immediately rushed over.

    "Master," Gu An greeted respectfully.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s hair was nowpletely white. Even his beard and eyebrows had turned gray, and his face was mottled with age spots. He looked frail and withered.

    "Come, I¡¯ll take you to the outer sect," Cheng Xuandan said, stroking his beard with a kind smile.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why are we going to the outer sect?"

    "Don¡¯t you want to be the valley¡¯s next master?" Cheng Xuandan replied with a question of his own.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s heart raced, though his expression turned to one of rm as he asked nervously, "Master, what¡¯s happening to you? Don¡¯t scare me!"

    Seeing Gu An so flustered, Cheng Xuandan¡¯s gaze softened even more.

    "Come on, I¡¯ll exin on the way," Cheng Xuandan said as he turned to walk out of the valley.

    Gu An quickly told Xiao Chuan to look after things in the valley, then hurried to catch up with Cheng Xuandan.

    Exiting the valley, Cheng Xuandan headed into the forest. He could no longer fly on his sword, meaning they would have to walk all the way to the outer sect.

    Gu An suddenly had the urge to turn back and tell his junior brothers and sister not to harvest the herbs that were about to mature, to wait until he returned to do it himself.

    The two of them walked through the forest, with Gu An offering to support Cheng Xuandan, though the elder gently declined.

    "The sect only gives the valley master a limited stipend. When you recruit new servant disciples in the future, you¡¯ll need to think it through carefully. And don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a certain amount of harvest you¡¯ll need to hand in each year..." Cheng Xuandan spoke casually as he led the way.

    Gu An appeared to be listening intently, but in truth, he was growing more and more cautious.

    After all, Meng Lang¡¯s fate was still unknown.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s pace was slow, and with the mountainous terrain, it took them half an hour to walk just a few miles.

    Gu An was starting to lose patience. How long would it take at this rate to reach the outer sect?

    He was almost tempted to carry Cheng Xuandan on his back.

    The two crossed a small stream, and suddenly, Cheng Xuandan asked, "Why haven¡¯t you asked about Meng Lang?"

    Feigning confusion, Gu An replied, "Didn¡¯t he go to participate in the outer sect exam? Did he not pass?"

    "I lied to him. I¡¯ve already turned him into a Gu Poison," Cheng Xuandan said matter-of-factly as he continued walking, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Gu An attacking him from behind.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he discreetly scanned the surroundings, confirming that they were alone.

 Chapter 15: Thousand Autumn Pavilion, Master of Xuan Valley

    "Gu Poison? Master, you..." Gu An feigned fear as he asked.

    Could Cheng Xuandan also be nning to act against him?

    Without turning back, Cheng Xuandan pushed aside the branches blocking the path and bent down to walk through. As he moved forward, he spoke, "Meng Lang''s aptitude was only slightly better than yours, but not by much. Even with my medicinal support, it would have been difficult for him to reach Foundation Establishment. Medicine Valley only needs one heir, and his presence was a threat to you. You must have sensed his character ws."

    Hearing this, Gu An fell silent.

    Something about Cheng Xuandan''s words didn¡¯t sit right. It almost sounded like he had killed Meng Lang for Gu An''s sake. But Gu An hadn¡¯t wanted Meng Lang to die.

    Though Meng Lang was a bit of a scoundrel, at his core, he wasn¡¯t truly evil.

    "Don''t overthink it. Though I cleared the path for you, he was eliminated mainly because his aptitude surpassed yours. I did it for the future Master of Medicine Valley," Cheng Xuandan said casually.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "Shouldn''t the Master of Medicine Valley be chosen based on aptitude?"

    "If someone with superior aptitude were chosen, how could they live out their life peacefully in Medicine Valley?""Is there something special about Medicine Valley?"

    "Indeed there is. I am not just a disciple of Tai Xuan Sect but also a spy for Thousand Autumn Pavilion, a demonic sect. Its power is not as great as Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s, so they¡¯ve nted many spies like me within the sect."

    Damn! There really is a demonic spy!

    Gu An was momentarily at a loss for words.

    It was bing clear that Cheng Xuandan truly had no intention of harming him. What was most troubling was that Cheng Xuandan seemed intent on passing the burden of being a spy onto him.

    "Once I die, you can safely be the Valley Master. You won''t need to actively do anything. When the Thousand Autumn Pavilion needs you, they will send someone to find you. All you have to do is follow their orders. Of course, you can report this to Tai Xuan Sect, but you should weigh carefully whether Tai Xuan Sect would truly protect you. For a servant disciple like you, they''d rather kill you by mistake than let a traitor slip through their fingers."

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s tone carried a hint of satisfaction as he spoke, making Gu An want to hit him.

    "Remember the code for Thousand Autumn Pavilion: ''Thousand autumns of the vine, unwavering heart; all methods fade, roots never found.''"

    "Do I have any other choice?"

    "What do you think?"

    Gu An fell into silence again.

    "As insignificant spies, we are of little consequence to Thousand Autumn Pavilion. You might go your entire life without them ever contacting you," Cheng Xuandan said with a self-deprecating chuckle.

    After thinking it over, Gu An realized he really had no way to resist.

    It was like a patch of mud stuck to his pants¡ªwhether he was truly a demonic spy or not, he was now marked as one.

    "Master, if you''re a member of Thousand Autumn Pavilion and have stayed in Medicine Valley, there must be a reason. Why hide it?" Gu An asked seriously.

    "You are sharp. Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s a seventh-tier spiritual tree buried beneath Medicine Valley. Once we return, I will take you to see it."

    "S-seventh-tier?"

    Gu An''s voice trembled as his eyes lit up with excitement.

    ...

    Snowkes danced lightly in the air as a towering city stood between mountain ridges. The city gates reached a height of ten zhang. Some entered the city on foot, others flew on swords, while a few even rode mounts.

    Gu An walked along the mountain path, gazing at the outer city of Tai Xuan Sect with awe.

    What a massive city!

    "Tai Xuan Sect has eight outer cities. Deeper within are four inner cities, and at the core is the main sect city. Only the most talented and esteemed are permitted to set foot there. It is said that from above, Tai Xuan Sect looks like a magnificentpass, with every mountain possessing its own mystery."

    Cheng Xuandan exined as they walked. His tone was filled with nostalgia, his eyes brimming with regret.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "How big is Tai Xuan Sect exactly?"

    After walking for half a month, they had still not reached their destination, indicating just how far Medicine Valley was from the city.

    "Boundless. Even I don¡¯t know the full extent," Cheng Xuandan replied as they continued toward the outer city.

    When Gu An had first entered Tai Xuan Sect, he hadn¡¯t visited the outer city. A sect elder had met with Ji Xiaoyu in a mountain pavilion, and it was only because of her influence that Gu An was escorted to Cheng Xuandan¡¯s Medicine Valley by a disciple.

    This was his first time in the outer city.

    The master and disciple duo arrived at the city gates, where Cheng Xuandan shed his token. Gu An caught a glimpse of two characters engraved on it: Xuan Valley.

    Once inside the city, a thunderous mor filled the air, much to Gu An¡¯s surprise.

    The city gates are sealed with a barrier!

    With his sharp hearing, Gu An hadn¡¯t been able to hear any of the noise from outside.

    "Top-grade medicinal herbs, limited to ten stalks today!"

    "Relics from the cave of a Nascent Soul cultivator! Come have a look!"

    "A pure-blooded Snow Mountain Spirit Fox! In five years, it will be able to speak!"

    "Treasure hunting! Treasure hunting! Each item is ten low-grade spirit stones. What you find depends on your luck!"

    "Maps to the cave of an ancient cultivator! Only those with strength shoulde and buy!"

    The street vendors¡¯ cries from both sides caught Gu An''s attention. The roads were wide, lined with shops in tall buildings, and no one was selling from ground stalls.

    Gu An even spotted a brothel.

    Impressive! No wonder this is a prestigious sect!

    Cheng Xuandan gave Gu An a runningmentary as they passed, opening his eyes to a whole new world.

    No wonder so many people would do anything to get into Tai Xuan Sect¡ªthe resources for cultivation here were indeed abundant.

    As Gu An listened, he also secretly activated his ability to check lifespans.

    In just a two-mile stretch of street, he had already encountered five cultivators with lifespans exceeding five hundred years.

    The outer sect was truly a hidden dragon''sir!

    After half an hour, Cheng Xuandan led Gu An to a massive estate. Threerge characters adorned the que above the entrance:

    Pill Hall.

    The Pill Hall was bustling with activity. Some hurried in and out, others appeared worried, while someughed with joy.

    Gu An followed Cheng Xuandan into a courtyard, where they paid respects to one of the Pill Hall elders.

    Zhu Qinglu, a ninthyer Foundation Establishment cultivator, was one of the elders overseeing fifty-one medicine valleys, making him Cheng Xuandan¡¯s superior.

    He was rotund, dressed in a loose green robe, and wore a kindly smile, giving off a harmless appearance.

    In the main hall, Zhu Qinglu met with Cheng Xuandan and had a disciple serve them tea.

    "Xuandan, why do you look so unwell?" Zhu Qinglu asked with concern.

    Gu An seized the moment to check his lifespan.

    ¡¾Zhu Qinglu (Foundation Establishment Realm, Ninth Layer): 211/267/510¡¿

    He¡¯s lived for 211 years!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An stood quietly beside Cheng Xuandan, not daring to show any disrespect.

    Cheng Xuandan chuckled, "To be honest, my time is almost up. I¡¯vee today not only to hand in the medicine herbs but also to arrange for my disciple here. I n to pass the title of Xuan Valley Master to him."

    Zhu Qinglu nced at Gu An, smiling as he remarked, "Qi Refining Realm, Third Layer¡ªthis child must have some hidden potential."

    Tch! What an insult!

    Cheng Xuandanughed, "This child is pure-hearted and unites the disciples. Moreover, he is content to remain in Medicine Valley for the rest of his life. He is the ideal candidate."

    Zhu Qinglu made no furtherments and simply gestured to a disciple outside.

    After a stick of incense''s time had passed, Cheng Xuandan and Gu An left the Pill Hall, with Gu An now holding a bronze token engraved with the words Xuan Valley. He could sense a faint restrictive spell within the token.

    From now on, his official status in Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s Pill Hall was the Master of Xuan Valley.

    "The Valley Master¡¯s storage pouch is still with me. I¡¯ll pass it on to you soon," Cheng Xuandan¡¯s voice broke Gu An¡¯s train of thought.

    Gu An quickly asked, "Master, where are we going next?"

    He was eager to return to Medicine Valley; a batch of medicinal herbs was ready for harvesting, and he didn¡¯t want his junior brothers and sister to pick them.

    "Before we head back, I¡¯ll take you to the Servant Hall. You¡¯ll be able to recruit a new servant disciple today. It¡¯ll also give you a chance to familiarize yourself with the process," Cheng Xuandan replied, without turning around.

    Watching his master¡¯s back, Gu An¡¯s emotions stirred.

    Everyone has many sides, and Cheng Xuandan embodied this perfectly.

    In the past, Cheng Xuandan had been cold toward his disciples, and now he had even turned one into a Gu Poison. He was also a demonic spy¡ªby all appearances, a viin.

    But his kindness toward Gu An was real.

    The Servant Hall wasn¡¯t far from the Pill Hall, just a few streets over. This estate was evenrger, and as they entered the gates, Gu An saw a vast square filled with people.

    Seeing those waiting to be chosen as servant disciples, Gu An realized just how lucky he had been.

    Without the Ji family¡¯s backing, even with his spirit root, he would have been standing here, waiting to be selected.

    "Take your time and choose. I won¡¯t interfere. Once you¡¯ve picked, I¡¯ll take you to register them," Cheng Xuandan said softly, rubbing his chest as if he were in pain.

    Gu An nodded and began walking.

    Do I even need to think about this?

    Time to use my ability!

    Gu An started scanning the lifespans of everyone around him.

    Most had very short lifespans, with some even having only a year left to live, yet they still held hope of being chosen.

    Before long, Gu An found a candidate with an extreme lifespan of over five hundred years.

    He didn¡¯t make his decision immediately, preferring to review all the options first.

    Medicine Valley didn¡¯t need geniuses; what he was looking for was someone with a long current lifespan.

    Extreme lifespan indicated the upper limit of one¡¯s potential. Reaching that limit required incredible opportunities and luck.

    That¡¯s why there were so many hidden talents¡ªspirit roots alone didn¡¯t determine a person¡¯s ultimate achievements.

    But current lifespan was different. Barring any severe injuries, someone would live as long as their current lifespan suggested.

    Soon, Gu An¡¯s gaze settled on a young monk. The boy had an ordinary appearance, wore tattered robes, and sat cross-legged in a corner of the square.

    ¡¾Wu Xin (Qi Refining Realm, Second Layer): 15/330/380¡¿

    A lifespan of 330 years in the Qi Refining Realm? Fascinating!

    Perhaps this boy had a unique constitution or cultivated some special technique.

    Gu An walked over to Wu Xin, who sensed his approach and opened his eyes to see Gu An smiling at him.

    "Young monk, would you like to join my Medicine Valley? You won¡¯t be too busy and will have plenty of time to cultivate," Gu An said warmly.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s smile, Wu Xin instinctively nodded.

    Nearby, Cheng Xuandan nced at Wu Xin, as if he had noticed something. Then, he turned to Gu An, his expression growing somewhat strange.

 Chapter 16: Seventh Layer Foundation Establishment, Mystery in the Forest

    After Gu An invited him, Wu Xin did not say a single word all the way out of the Servant Hall. From start to finish, he only nodded once.

    Gu An began to suspect he had recruited a mute.

    For Wu Xin, bing a servant disciple as soon as possible was his top priority. Gu An made a good first impression, so Wu Xin agreed immediately.

    The reason Wu Xin was in such a hurry to be a servant disciple was that he was actually a demonic spy.

    He came from the demonic sect Thousand Autumn Pavilion and was the youngest son of one of the sect¡¯s leaders. Due to his aptitude being inferior to his brothers, he volunteered to be a spy.

    First, he could escape the oppressive environment at home, and second, he might even achieve some merit.

    If not, well, no big deal.

    As he looked at Gu An and Cheng Xuandan walking ahead, Wu Xin had already formed an initial assessment of them.

    One was a kind and simple ordinary cultivator.The other was an old man nearing the end of his life.

    From their conversation, it seemed the atmosphere in Medicine Valley would be very peaceful and rxed.

    ...

    Snow was falling heavily, turning Xuan Valley into a white expanse where sky and earth became one.

    Bang!

    Wu Xin was kicked into the snow, the cold kes sttering onto his face. Clutching his chest in pain, he winced.

    "Lu Jiu Jia! Why are you being so serious?" scolded Ye Lan, standing nearby.

    Lu Jiu Jia stood in the snow, slowly withdrawing his leg. He raised his chin and snorted, "You have to take sparring seriously if you want to improve."

    His cultivation had already reached the fifthyer of the Qi Refining Realm, making him the strongest person in Medicine Valley on the surface. Ye Lan was at the fourthyer, while Xiao Chuan and Gu An were both at the thirdyer.

    Wu Xin, at the secondyer of Qi Refining, had no chance against Lu Jiu Jia.

    ¡°Damn it... How is a mere servant disciple this strong?¡± Wu Xin¡¯s mental state was on the verge of copse.

    Seeing Lu Jiu Jia practicing his leg techniques, Wu Xin had wanted to give it a try, but he was defeated by two kicks.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Lu Jiu Jia had a good senior brother. Over the years, Gu An had taken time each day to spar with him. No matter how hard Lu Jiu Jia tried, he could never win, but through these daily sessions, his leg techniques had be extremely refined, and his physical strength had grown substantially.

    Unwilling to ept defeat, Wu Xin believed he had been careless. He stood up and charged at Lu Jiu Jia again.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two more kicks sent Wu Xin flying back into the snow.

    Wu Xin felt as if his forearm was about to snap. The 15-year-oldy on the ground, tears of humiliation streaming down his face.

    Why is this happening?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This wasn¡¯t the spy life he had imagined. He didn¡¯t expect to be scaling mountains or walking through fire, but even if he were to fail, shouldn¡¯t it be while gathering intelligence? ?

    And yet, he had been defeated by an ordinary-looking servant disciple.

    "If it weren¡¯t for this cursed technique... With my talent... how could I suffer such humiliation?"

    Wu Xin clenched his fists as the bickering voices of Ye Lan and Lu Jiu Jia rang in his ears, sounding unbearably harsh.

    Looking at Ye Lan, Lu Jiu Jia retorted, "He¡¯s a boy, not some delicate girl. You step aside. Don¡¯t favor him. When Senior Brother kicked me to the ground, why didn¡¯t you speak up then?"

    Ye Lan red at him. "I did speak up! I tried to defend you, but you yelled at me. Besides, Senior Brother didn¡¯t go as hard as you. Think about it¡ªwhen Senior Brother sparred with you, didn¡¯t he wait until you¡¯d exhausted all your leg techniques before gently defeating you? But look at you, going all out from the start. What can Wu Xin learn from that?"

    Hearing her words, Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s expression changed. Upon reflection, she was right.

    It was because Senior Brother let him go all out every time that he was able to improve.

    One-sided beatings certainly didn¡¯t help anyone grow...

    Lu Jiu Jia felt ashamed, and his gratitude toward Gu An deepened.

    Senior Brother had been too kind to him.

    Ye Lan helped Wu Xin to his feet. Seeing his tear-filled eyes, she quicklyforted him. "Don¡¯t take it personally. He means well and just wants to help you improve through serious sparring. It¡¯s just that he tends to be overly serious."

    Lu Jiu Jia scratched his head awkwardly when he saw Wu Xin¡¯s red eyes.

    "Jiu Jia, your leg techniques have improved. Come spar with me," came a warm voice from behind. Lu Jiu Jia turned and saw Gu An approaching with a gentle smile.

    Excited, Lu Jiu Jia nodded vigorously. Lately, his confidence had been swelling, and he believed he could finally defeat Senior Brother.

    Ye Lan and Wu Xin also looked toward Gu An, with Wu Xin wondering just how strong this Senior Brother was.

    Could he really defeat Lu Jiu Jia, who was two wholeyers above him in cultivation?

    Gu An stopped and beckoned to Lu Jiu Jia, who grinned and rushed toward him in a sh.

    Bang!

    Lu Jiu Jia was sent flying over ten meters, carving a long trench in the snow.

    Seeing stars, he nearly passed out, feeling as if his internal organs had shifted, the pain overwhelming.

    Wu Xin was stunned.

    What speed!

    He hadn¡¯t even seen how Gu An had kicked.

    Ye Lan giggled, her eyes curving with delight as she hurried over to Gu An, praising his increasingly swift leg techniques.

    Gu An ruffled her hair and then turned to Wu Xin, asking, "Wu Xin, would you like to learn leg techniques?"

    Wu Xin, with a lifespan greater than the others, had great potential. Gu An couldn¡¯t let Lu Jiu Jia break him.

    "Yes!" Wu Xin replied, his voice resolute, no longer as meek as usual.

    From the distance came Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s groans, drawing Gu An¡¯s attention.

    Gu An walked over to him, looking down with a smirk. "Stop pretending. Now tell me, do you enjoy this kind of sparring?"

    Lu Jiu Jia, lying on the ground, peeked at Gu An with one eye. Seeing his Senior Brother¡¯s stern expression, he closed his eyes again and groaned, "Senior Brother... I was wrong..."

    Gu An pulled him up, brushing the snow off his clothes, and said softly, "True strength isn¡¯t about defeating someone stronger than you. It¡¯s about controlling your arrogance and not bullying those weaker than you."

    Rubbing his chest, Lu Jiu Jia pondered Gu An¡¯s words seriously.

    Ye Lan and Wu Xin also heard, and Wu Xin, in particr, was deeply moved. He had never imagined such wisdom could be found in this small Medicine Valley.

    In Thousand Autumn Pavilion, the strong always bullied the weak. Even his father and brothers looked down on him.

    Exactly! They weren¡¯t true strongmen!

    Wu Xin thought to himself, his view of Gu An subtly shifting.

    "You¡¯ll teach Wu Xin the leg techniques from now on," Gu An said, patting Lu Jiu Jia on the shoulder. Lu Jiu Jia nodded quickly, not daring to refuse.

    Then, Gu An and Ye Lan headed up the mountain to check on the recently nted seeds, where Xiao Chuan was tending.

    As for Cheng Xuandan, he had remained shut in his house since returning, and when Gu An had visited, the elder had simply said he was recuperating. Since then, Gu An had refrained from disturbing him.

    Time passed, and with Wu Xin¡¯s arrival, Medicine Valley became livelier. Lu Jiu Jia and Xiao Chuan loved teasing him, and the sound of their yful banter often filled the valley.

    ...

    The end of the year.

    Night had fallen.

    Gu An sat in his room reading, though he was no longer reading The Adventures of the Green Hero, but rather a different book titled The Secret History of Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    This book came from Medicine Valley¡¯s library, and whether it was real or not, Gu An read it purely for amusement.

    The faint flicker of the oilmp wavered as a cold wind crept in through the window. Now at the sixthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Gu An remained unmoved.

    Finishing the current page, Gu An set the book down, preparing to carry out his daily cultivation routine.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint noise from the next room¡ªsomeone had quietly slipped out. The movement was subtle, but not beyond Gu An¡¯s sharp hearing.

    It¡¯s Wu Xin!

    Gu An was familiar with the aura of everyone in Medicine Valley and immediately identified the person.

    He listened closely as Wu Xin¡¯s footsteps led him to the library, where he began rummaging through the books.

    "What is he looking for?" Gu An wondered, his curiosity piqued.

    In his experience, Wu Xin had always been diligent. Any task Gu An gave him, hepleted earnestly, unlike Lu Jiu Jia, who asionally cked off.

    Besides his diligence, Wu Xin had a fierce determination, second only to Lu Jiu Jia. He often sought out his senior brothers for sparring, always losing but never giving up.

    Could he be searching for a manual?

    Feeling a bit of sympathy for his junior, Gu An thought to himself, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally teach him.

    After searching for half an hour, Wu Xin quietly returned to his room.

    A little whileter, Gu An left his house and headed into the woods, ready for his nightly routine.

    ...

    Another summer came.

    Gu An had turned 22, and his lifespan now exceeded 4,000 years. He nned to keep umting until he reached 10,000 years before using it.

    Over the past few months, following his nightly cultivation routine, Gu An sessfully broke through to the seventhyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, though he still outwardly maintained the appearance of being at the thirdyer of the Qi Refining Realm.

    As time passed, Gu An grew increasingly curious about the seventh-grade spirit tree that Cheng Xuandan had mentioned. He had tried searching for it but could never find an entrance leading underground.

    Sometimes, Wu Xin also sneaked out at night to explore. Once, they almost ran into each other, but fortunately, Gu An¡¯s sharp hearing had warned him in time.

    Near noon, Gu An squatted beneath a tree, observing his white spirit mouse.

    The little creature was spinning in circles before him, full of energy.

    "Has it matured? But spring has already passed..." Gu An wondered in confusion.

    He had raised the white spirit mouse for years, but its size had never changed. With Li Ya gone, there was no one to help him gauge its growth.

    The little fellow had been running circles around him for half the day.

    As if understanding Gu An¡¯s thoughts, the mouse suddenly leaped up and bit his hand before dashing away.

    Gu An didn¡¯t feel any pain, so he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he watched as the mouse stopped a short distance away, spinning in ce again.

    Wait!

    Could it be...

    Realizing something, Gu An quickly stood up and followed the mouse.

    Seeing him approach, the white spirit mouse stopped spinning and ran into the forest. In no time, both master and pet disappeared into the woods.

    Under a tree, Wu Xin stood, frowning as he watched Gu An¡¯s departing figure. "The forest again? Lu Jiu Jia said Li Ya and Meng Lang used to train alone in the forest too. Senior Brother¡¯s leg techniques are far stronger than his apparent cultivation. Could there be some secret hidden in the forest?"

    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became. However, instead of chasing after Gu An, he decided to wait until nightfall to investigate.

    Meanwhile...

    Gu An followed the white spirit mouse over hills and valleys, eventually leaving Medicine Valley altogether.

    Wow, this little guy¡¯s usual range is thisrge?

    Gu An realized he had underestimated the mouse and became even more curious about where it was leading him.

    Li Ya had mentioned that white spirit mice were also known as treasure-seeking mice.

    Could it have found the seventh-grade spirit tree?

 Chapter 17: Becoming the Valley Master

    Gu An had truly underestimated the range of the White Spirit Mouse''s movements. He had followed it for over ten miles, and yet the little creature still hadn''t stopped.

    The further they traveled from Xuan Valley, the less enthusiastic Gu An felt.

    Though he had visited the Outer Sect before, it had been just a single route.

    Venturing more than twenty miles away from Xuan Valley made him uneasy, even though his cultivation had already reached the seventhyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Fortunately, the White Spirit Mouse didn¡¯t keep running endlessly. After they approached the twenty-mile mark, it finally stopped.

    This area was still mountainous, with a small stream flowing down from between the peaks. The White Spirit Mouse stopped by the creek and began running in circles.

    Gu An approached. The banks of the creek were covered with many flowers and grasses, along with various stones,rge and small.

    He grabbed the White Spirit Mouse and then swept his right leg across.

    Boom¡ªGrass and debris flew in all directions as rocks scattered. With just a single leg sweep, Gu An cleared out arge area.

    As he examined the ground, he discovered a square stone b near the creek.

    Interesting!

    A hidden cover?

    Gu An squatted down in front of the b. It was engraved with mysterious symbols¡ªwhether they were words or drawings, he had never seen anything like them before.

    He could sense faint spiritual energy leaking from the edges of the stone b, likely the reason the White Spirit Mouse had been able to find this ce.

    As someone in the Foundation Establishment Realm, Gu An had developed divine sense¡ªa formless, invisible power that, when activated, allowed one to perceive things beyond the physical senses, like a third eye.

    Although he rarely used it, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t capable of it. In fact, anyone at the seventhyer of the Qi Refining Realm could begin cultivating divine sense.

    He gathered his divine sense and attempted to prate the stone b, hoping to get a glimpse of what was hidden below.

    However, as soon as his divine sense touched the b, it was instantly repelled by a mysterious force, causing his body to tremble.

    So powerful?

    Even the divine sense of someone at the seventhyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm couldn¡¯t breach this barrier¡­

    Gu An hesitated. With such a strong barrier, could there be a great danger hidden beneath?

    There was spiritual energy flowing inside¡ªeither nourishing some rare and powerful treasure or, worse, someone might be cultivating in seclusion down there. ??

    No, this wasn¡¯t something he could afford to take lightly!

    He needed to observe the area first.

    Gu An released the White Spirit Mouse and began covering the mysterious stone b with rocks and nts, camouging itpletely. Only after ensuring the b was fully hidden did he pick up the mouse and head back to the valley.

    The White Spirit Mouse squeaked, but Gu An ignored it.

    Upon returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An didn¡¯t mention his discovery to anyone. It was as if he hadn¡¯t left the valley at all.

    From that night onward, aside from his daily cultivation tasks, Gu An made it a habit to visit the area around the stone b to check for any changes.

    Night after night, there was no sign that the covering had been disturbed.

    Apart from that, Gu An also noticed that Wu Xin would venture into the forest every night, seemingly searching for something.

    Gu An chose not to confront Wu Xin about it. His instincts told him that Wu Xin wasn¡¯t just any ordinary person.

    After all, Wu Xin had a lifespan of over three hundred years despite being at only the secondyer of the Qi Refining Realm¡ªhe had clearly cultivated some extraordinary technique.

    Gu An had once used his divine sense to observe Wu Xin''s cultivation, but everything appeared normal, as though he were just practicing basic breath work.

    And so, the hot summer days passed.

    Xuan Valley was gradually nketed in autumn¡¯s yellow hue. Gu An had expanded the fields within the surrounding forest, opening up seventeen plots ofnd, increasing the workload significantly. Xiao Chuan and the others now had to patrol daily.

    One evening, Cheng Xuandan found Gu An, gesturing with his eyes for him to follow. The two of them headed toward the northern mountain peak.

    As Gu An watched Cheng Xuandan¡¯s frail figure leading the way, his feelings wereplicated.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s lifespan had diminished even further, now equal to his current age, meaning he was close to death.

    Though Cheng Xuandan had deceived him, the old man had also given him much. As death approached, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel some sorrow.

    He tried to convince himself not to dwell on these feelings.

    After all, his path was the pursuit of immortality, and he would face many more partings in the future. He would need to get used to it sooner orter.

    Of course, that was only if he could live long enough.

    Wu Xin, watering nts nearby, noticed the two of them and raised an eyebrow.

    He silently noted the direction they were heading¡ªthere must be some secret hidden in that part of the forest.

    Once inside the forest, Cheng Xuandan spoke. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the entrance to the underground. This is a ce you cannot reveal to anyone else¡ªnot even your junior brothers and sisters. Today they are close to you, but once they leave Medicine Valley to train outside, they will be strangers to you.¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t argue. He had always understood this truth.

    As long as Xiao Chuan and the others remained intent on joining the Outer Sect, their parting was inevitable.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu An asked, ¡°Master, were you always a member of Thousand Autumn Pavilion, or did they recruit youter?¡±

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s steps were heavier than before. He replied, ¡°My experience was much like yours. I inherited this identity from my master.¡±

    Gu An fell silent.

    For the first time, he felt some sympathy for Cheng Xuandan.

    ¡°I took on a few tasks for my master, and after that, I couldn¡¯t escape. But I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Cheng Xuandan added, his tone calm.

    Hearing this, Gu An wanted to say something but held back.

    He had yet to do anything for the sect. Could he still escape?

    Cheng Xuandan began recounting his rtionship with his master. ording to him, his master was an entric with a vtile temper, sometimes strict, sometimes yful¡ªlike a child who never grew up.

    As they wound their way around the back of the mountain, Cheng Xuandan stopped in front of a rock wall covered in moss and vines.

    ¡°Master, is your master still alive?¡± Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He thought of the stone b he had been observing. Its location wasn¡¯t far from Xuan Valley, and given that the Valley Master was a demonic spy, it was reasonable to suspect that the b might have been left by Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master.

    Cheng Xuandan answered, ¡°He left before entering eternal meditation. I will follow his example soon. Tomorrow, I will be gone, and everything in Medicine Valley will be yours.¡±

    Gu An furrowed his brow, not thinking about Cheng Xuandan¡¯s departure but rather about his master.

    So, Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master might still be alive?

    Cheng Xuandan pulled apass from his sleeve, brushing aside the vines to reveal a small depression in the rock wall. He pressed thepass into it, and as his spiritual energy flowed into thepass, it began to tremble, emitting a faint glow.

    Gu An noticed that Cheng Xuandan¡¯s aura was growing even weaker.

    He couldn¡¯t help but worry that the old man might die right here.

    The rock wall began to rumble. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but soon a narrow opening appeared, just wide enough for someone to duck inside.

    Cheng Xuandan said, ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Gu An hesitated. ¡°Master, perhaps you should give me thepass. I can go inside after you¡¯re gone.¡±

    Cheng Xuandan chuckled and handed him thepass.

    The stone door inside the passage slid shut, sealing the entrance perfectly, as though it had never been there.

    Cheng Xuandan turned and began walking back down the mountain, with Gu An following closely behind.

    ¡°The underground chamber has its ownplete formation. In the future, if you wish to cultivate rare nts or herbs in secret, you can do so there,¡± Cheng Xuandan said quietly, as though giving his final instructions.

    Gu An listened intently, his feelings conflicted. He was grateful for all that Cheng Xuandan had done for him, but he couldn¡¯t shake a lingering sense of caution.

    He wouldn¡¯t rx until it was all over.

    After all, Cheng Xuandan would be gone soon. Only after his death could Gu An lower his guard.

    Gu An decided he would burn incense for Cheng Xuandan each year in gratitude¡ªafter he was dead.

    The descent down the mountain was slow, with Cheng Xuandan speaking softly all the while, exining every detail about the underground space. The information was thorough, making it seem unlikely to be a fabrication.

    By the time they returned to Medicine Valley, night had fallen.

    Cheng Xuandan left Gu An with these parting words: ¡°Life is long. Sometimes, having ordinary talent is a blessing. It allows you to do what you truly want.¡±

    Gu An watched as Cheng Xuandan walked back to his pavilion. Even after the old man closed the door, Gu An remained standing outside, deep in thought.

    He stayed there for nearly half an hour before finally heading back to his own courtyard.

    His junior brothers were all busy cultivating in their rooms. The courtyard was peaceful.

    That night, Gu An focused on his own cultivation.

    Just before dawn, he heard Cheng Xuandan¡¯s footsteps. He walked to the window and saw Cheng Xuandan slowly descending the stairs.

    The old man¡¯s steps were unsteady, and he moved at a crawl.

    Without looking in Gu An¡¯s direction, Cheng Xuandan made his way toward the valley entrance.

    Gu An watched him until he disappeared from sight.

    As the sun rose over the eastern hills, the first rays of light shone across the valley, casting a long shadow behind Gu An.

    When Xiao Chuan, Lu Jiu Jia, Ye Lan, and Wu Xin awoke, they all noticed something different about the atmosphere in the valley.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to figure out what was off¡ªnormally by this time, Senior Brother would have led them in their morning exercises. That foundational body-strengthening technique, known as "Soaring Eagle Ascends," was simple yet had profound benefits.

    Rain or shine, Gu An had never missed a session. But today, for the first time, he hadn¡¯te to lead them.

    It wasn¡¯t until midday that Gu An appeared and gathered them together to announce that Cheng Xuandan had departed. From this day forward, Gu An was the new master of Medicine Valley.

    Xiao Chuan and the others were excited and immediately began asking where Cheng Xuandan had gone. Ever since Li Ya had left, Cheng Xuandan had be much more amiable, treating all of his disciples well. As a result, they had a positive impression of him.

    Only Wu Xin remained indifferent.

    After half an hour of chatter, the others finally dispersed.

    Gu An climbed to the top of a mountain and gazed out in the direction Cheng Xuandan had gone.

    Only after he was sure Cheng Xuandan was long gone did he go to the old man¡¯s pavilion.

    The alchemy furnace was still there, and the nearby table wasden with items¡ªa storage pouch, some letters, a few keys, and even a pot of spirit flowers.

    Gu An picked up one of the letters and read it. The message was simple:

    "I know you love to gather herbs. Before I leave, I¡¯ve prepared a fifth-grade Tiger Blood Flower for you to pick, as a parting gift."

    A smile spread across Gu An¡¯s face as he picked up the storage pouch.

    This was what he was most interested in.

    No cultivator should be without a storage pouch.

    And so, he began examining Cheng Xuandan¡¯s inheritance.

    By evening, Gu An finally left the pavilion, a purple cloth pouch now hanging from his waist¡ªit was Cheng Xuandan¡¯s storage pouch.

    He walked toward the northern peak, where the entrance to the underground chamber was located. Once there, he retrieved thepass from the storage pouch and ced it into the wall¡¯s indentation.

    With a low rumble, an entrance appeared before him.

    Gu An took back thepass and ducked inside. After walking five steps, the tunnel widened, and the door behind him slowly closed.

    Gu An¡¯s life as the Valley Master was about to begin¡ª

 Chapter 18: Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique, Seven Thousand Years of Lifespan

    After the cave entrancepletely closed behind him, Gu An continued down the tunnel.

    With his divine sense at the seventhyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, he could walk through the tunnel as though it were daylight, encountering no obstacles. The tunnel gradually widened, seemingly endless.

    Gu An grew more curious about Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master. What kind of extraordinary person could have created such an immense underground passage?

    The tunnel twisted downward, and even after walking for several miles, Gu An had yet to reach the end.

    He was now certain that the ce beneath the stone b he had discovered was connected to this underground tunnel.

    A gust of spiritual wind blew from the front, brushing Gu An¡¯s face and making him feel refreshed.

    The tunnel ahead began to brighten. Gu An noticed that the walls were embedded with stones of various colors. Upon closer inspection, however, he realized they weren¡¯t spirit stones, which left him a little disappointed.

    If they had all been spirit stones, he would have struck it rich!

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he continued onward.His senses remained on high alert. Although Cheng Xuandan had been very kind to him at the end, Gu An couldn¡¯t forget how Cheng Xuandan had dealt with Meng Lang, so he remained cautious.

    What if Cheng Xuandan had been acting all along?

    After walking another few miles, the tunnel became brightly lit, and he could hear the sound of flowing water.

    The cave entrance was close!

    Gu An approached carefully, arriving at the entrance of a vast underground space. His eyes widened as he looked ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really struck gold¡­¡±

    Gu An muttered to himself, his eyes brimming with excitement.

    Before him stretched an enormous underground area, evenrger than Xuan Valley. The ceiling towered over a hundred meters above, and in the center stood a colossal tree, over a hundred meters tall, its trunk requiring at least a dozen people to encircle. The tree didn¡¯t have many branches or leaves, but it bore numerous fruits that glowed likenterns, each one translucent and radiating a soft blue light.

    Beneath the tree was a thick carpet of grass, and nearby, a two-meter-wide underground river flowed along the edge of the cavern, close to the cliff walls.

    [Ancient Vine Tree (Seventh Rank): 245/9999/87600]

    A lifespan of eighty-seven thousand years!

    Nearly ten thousand years of current lifespan!

    Seeing this information, Gu An was tempted to uproot the tree on the spot, but he restrained himself.

    ording to what Cheng Xuandan had told him, this seventh-rank spiritual tree was the key to the underground formation. It controlled the entire system, allowing the other spiritual nts and treasures to thrive. These treasures, in turn, nourished the formation, which then fed back into the Ancient Vine Tree.

    If he were to uproot the tree, he¡¯d lose an immensely valuable ntation field.

    This ce could also serve as his cultivation cave. The formation set up by Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master wasplex and would ensure that no disturbances from his cultivation or breakthroughs would be detected outside.

    Gu An scanned his surroundings, noticing that the cave walls were adorned with statues, each intricately carved. There were dozens of statues, connected by mysterious runes between them, radiating a profound aura.

    He stepped out of the entrance and immediately spotted a stone tablet nearby. On it were inscribed fourrge characters:

    Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    ncing at the tablet, Gu An continued to explore the underground realm.

    As he walked, he used his lifespan-stealing ability to scan everything.

    All around him were third- and fourth-rank spiritual herbs and flowers. The closer he got to the Ancient Vine Tree, the higher the grade of the nts, dazzling his senses.

    With such a massive treasure trove hidden here, how had Cheng Xuandan failed to reach Foundation Establishment?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t decide whether to pity Cheng Xuandan for his poor aptitude or for hiscking alchemical skills.

    Even if Cheng Xuandan wasn¡¯t good at refining pills, he could have sold some of these herbs in exchange for spirit stones or hired an alchemist from the Tai Xuan Sect to help him.

    In Gu An¡¯s opinion, a sect like Tai Xuan Sect could easily nurture a Foundation Establishment cultivator with enough resources.

    Of course, another possibility was that Cheng Xuandan had been afraid of exposing his identity.

    Gu An walked under the Ancient Vine Tree, where the immense vitality of the tree felt even more overwhelming.

    He circled the tree and found that the Eight Views Heavenly Cave had eight different exits.

    He suspected that one of the exits was connected to the stone b he had discovered earlier.

    For now, he had no intention of exploring the other exits. Instead, he retrieved the Hundred Herbs Manual from his storage pouch and beganparing the nts he found.

    If a nt was mature, he would harvest it right away.

    Some of the harvested herbs could be brought to the Outer Sect to exchange for more high-level seeds, allowing for continued growth!

    Just the thought of it filled Gu An with excitement.

    Half an hour flew by. Gu An had already harvested over 130 third-rank herbs, gaining nearly 900 years of lifespan, bringing his total lifespan to over five thousand years.

    This demonic spy role was really paying off!

    Gu An¡¯s excitement grew. The Eight Views Heavenly Cave contained countless spiritual herbs. So far, he had only harvested a tenth of the total, and those were the lowest-grade herbs.

    This ce would be his cave, his secret base!

    Just as Gu An bent down to pick another herb, he suddenly heard a noise. He turned around sharply, his gaze locking onto one of the dark entrances.

    The entrance was pitch ck, exuding a sinister and foreboding aura.

    Gu An carefully stepped aside.

    Not all the grass in the area was spiritual herbs; some of it was just regr grass. He suspected a fight was about to break out, so he moved to ensure his precious herbs wouldn¡¯t be damaged.

    Those herbs were his lifeline!

    He moved toward the underground river, keeping his eyes fixed on the dark entrance.

    Soon, footsteps and heavy breathing echoed from within the cave, like a beast was about to charge out.

    A foot emerged from the darkness, and when Gu An finally saw the figure in full, he frowned.

    It was Meng Lang!

    At this moment, Meng Lang¡¯s hair was disheveled, his clothes tattered, and he was barefoot. His neck was covered in blood-red markings, his face flushed as if scalded, and his eyes were bloodshot. White mist escaped from his mouth as he breathed heavily.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±

    Meng Lang let out a beast-like roar and charged straight at Gu An.

    He was incredibly fast, quickly closing the distance between them.

    Gu An didn¡¯t retreat; instead, he advanced, stepping forward to meet Meng Lang head-on.

    The distance between them vanished in an instant, des of grass flying up in their wake.

    Meng Lang leaped toward Gu An, attempting to pounce on him. But Gu An sidestepped, and with a knee strike to Meng Lang¡¯s abdomen, he sent him flying back.

    Gu An¡¯s frown deepened. His right leg felt slightly numb.

    What was going on?

    Meng Lang had be so¡­ tough?

    Even though Gu An hadn¡¯t used his full strength or infused his blow with spiritual power, he could still make a rough judgment of his opponent¡¯s toughness.

    The reason he held back was to see if Meng Lang still had a chance of surviving.

    Shaking out his right leg, Gu An advanced on Meng Lang again.

    Meng Lang, who had fallen to the ground, seemed unfazed by the pain. He immediately got back up and lunged at Gu An once more.

    Gu An nted his right foot firmly, stopping his momentum. His left leg rose, and he infused it with spiritual power, unleashing his Gale Phantom Kick.

    A gust of wind whipped through the air, and a barrage of kicksnded on Meng Lang, sending him flying once again. He tumbled across the ground, rolling over a dozen times before finallying to a stop.

    His limbs were visibly twisted, and though he struggled to get up, he copsed again, his forehead thudding against the ground.

    Gu An retracted his leg, curiosity shing in his eyes.

    Cheng Xuandan¡¯s ¡°Gu Puppet¡± was this strong?

    Even at just the first stage, its physical body was already this tough. It didn¡¯t seem any weaker than the The Demon of Greed and Rage from before!

    Cheng Xuandan couldn¡¯t possibly match the experts behind the The Demon of Greed and Rage.

    Gu An became more certain that Cheng Xuandan had kept some things hidden, likely rted to his master.

    He walked over to Meng Lang, looking down at his now monstrous body, unsure of how to proceed.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead anyway, so why should I care about what he was when alive?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s eyes flickered with indecision, the grass and dirt around his feet slowly beginning to stir as he gathered power.

    Suddenly, Gu An noticed the corner of a book poking out from Meng Lang¡¯s clothes. Reaching out with his spiritual power, he pulled the book into his hand.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique¡­¡±

    Gu An muttered the title. He skimmed through the book and found that it was a cultivation manual, though iplete. Thest page was abruptly cut off, indicating missing content.

    Aside from the cultivation techniques, the book also detailed five different Gu techniques,plete with illustrations. Afterparing them, Gu An identified the Gu that Meng Lang had been afflicted with.

    me Corpse Gu!

    ¡°Those who harbor this Gu will nurture me energy in their bodies, their flesh hardening like stone and gaining immense strength¡­ There is no cure, no technique to resolve it, and it will continue until the host is reduced to ashes¡­¡±

    After reading this, Gu An looked at Meng Lang with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    How tragic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique also included a method to suppress the me Corpse Gu. By sealing the host¡¯s seven orifices and preventing the Gu from absorbing spiritual energy, the Gu would fall into a dormant state, rendering the host unable to move.

    Gu An immediately used soil to block Meng Lang¡¯s seven orifices. Once finished, he stood up and nced at the cave from which Meng Lang had emerged.

    He decided not to explore it for now. Instead, he stored the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique in his storage pouch and resumed harvesting the spiritual herbs.

    If Cheng Xuandan¡¯s master were still alive, but had made no move against a mere Qi Refining disciple, it either meant the master had no ill intent or couldn¡¯t act. In that case, why disturb the situation?

    The more time passed, the more advantageous it would be for Gu An.

    Half an hourter.

    Gu An left the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, thoroughly satisfied. His lifespan had now reached an astonishing seven thousand years!

    He had harvested all the third-rank spiritual herbs that could be picked. Next, it would be time to nt new seeds and wait for them to mature, which would take many years.

    Once the third-rank herbs were dealt with, it would be time to harvest the fourth-rank ones!

    To avoid disrupting the ecological bnce of the formation, Gu An hadn¡¯t harvested everything at once. He followed a bnced strategy, harvesting some and nting new ones¡ªthis was the key to sustainable growth!

    Even when the herbs matured, he could leave some in ce, as the older they got, the more lifespan they could provide. Of course, there had to be a limit, but Gu An was still observing to find that threshold.

    ...

    The next morning, the newly appointed Valley Master, Gu An, left his room early and began urging his junior brothers to get up.

    After hearing Xiao Chuan respond, he went to Ye Lan¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Junior Sister, time to get up,¡± Gu An called.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother,¡± Ye Lan replied quickly, even more eager than the others.

    Before long, everyone was assembled before Gu An.

    He nced around at them and smiled. ¡°Congrattions! From now on, you will all be uncles. When I recruit new servants, they will be my disciples, and your nephews.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone became excited and immediately started discussing the future. No one mentioned Cheng Xuandan. It wasn¡¯t because they were ungrateful, but because they had privately agreed not to bring up his name for the next month.

    After some encouraging words from Gu An, he led his junior siblings in their morning exercises, loosening their muscles. Afterward, he nned to return to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave to nt the spiritual herbs.

    Life was about to get busy!

 Chapter 19: Lifespan Barrier, Breaking Through to the Core Formation Realm

    Inside the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, the glowing fruits of the Ancient Vine Tree cast light upon the cave walls, while the reflection of the underground river shimmered on the walls, giving the cave an ethereal and serene beauty.

    Standing under the Ancient Vine Tree, Gu An ced his hands on his hips and gazed at the areas he had nted. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    "You reap what you sow!"

    The true romance he pursued was cultivating immortality while farming!

    As for all that fighting and scheming, it could all stay far, far away from him!

    Feeling content with himself, Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted.

    He began thinking about building a pavilion within the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, so he could asionally retreat here to rest.

    Although he was still young, after another fifty or sixty years, he could follow Cheng Xuandan''s example¡ªletting his eldest disciple manage everything while he enjoyed life.

    However, it was still too early to choose his first disciple. After all, the Medicine Valley was his foundation, and he needed to find the right person. It couldn¡¯t just be whoever became his first disciple; they had to be capable of handling all affairs.Many ns began to form in Gu An''s mind.

    First, he needed to groom a deputy Valley Master!

    Xiao Chuan was worth considering. He had poor aptitude but was honest. The only problem was that he was too blunt in his interactions with others.

    Lu Jiujia would inevitably leave for the Outer Sect, so he was ruled out.

    Ye Lan¡­

    No, she needed to leave early, lest she destroy his path to immortality.

    As for Wu Xin¡­ they would have to wait and see!

    More disciples were also needed!

    While thinking about all of this, Gu An looked up.

    He was quite curious about the fruits of the Ancient Vine Tree. Some heavenly treasures bore fruit, and he wondered if plucking the Ancient Vine fruits would boost his lifespan.

    No sooner thought than done!

    Gu An leaped up, reaching out to grab one of the fruits and pulling it down.

    Hended on the grass, carefully examining the fruit in his hand. It was about the size of a pumpkin, and he estimated it weighed about seven or eight pounds.

    Gu An took out a piece of protective spirit paper from his storage pouch and wrapped it around the stem to prevent the loss of spiritual energy and nutrients.

    After all, this was money!

    About ten secondster, a message shed before his eyes:

    [You have sessfully harvested a Ancient Vine Fruit (Sixth Rank), gaining 85 years of lifespan.]

    Eighty-five years of lifespan!

    Gu An''s gaze toward the Ancient Vine Tree changed.

    This thing was a money tree!

    He couldn¡¯t bear to uproot it. It had to be carefully nurtured and treasured for the rest of its life!

    Excited, Gu An ced the Ancient Vine Fruit into his storage pouch. He then counted the fruits on the tree¡ªthere were sixteen fruits of simr size, while the smaller ones couldn¡¯t be touched yet.

    Immediately, he got to work.

    Some of the fruits were quite high up, so he had to climb the tree.

    At this moment, he longed for a sword-flying technique.

    Although at the Foundation Establishment stage he couldn¡¯t fly freely yet, he didn¡¯t have any other means of flying or levitating either.

    After a considerable amount of effort, Gu An finally harvested all sixteen Ancient Vine Fruits, gaining a total of 1,360 years of lifespan.

    His total lifespan had now reached 8,400 years!

    The 10,000-year milestone was drawing closer and closer!

    Forget it!

    Might as well push all the way to 10,000 years. Once he hit that milestone, he could use his lifespan to improve his cultivation, then investigate the other seven tunnels and eliminate any potential dangers. Only then could he enjoy true peace.

    With his n set, Gu An began implementing it.

    The Eight Views Heavenly Cave was full of spiritual herbs, and he kept an eye on his attribute panel as he harvested, stopping as soon as his lifespan hit 10,000 years.

    Half an hourter, a message popped up in front of him:

    [Your lifespan has exceeded 10,000 years for the first time. Lifespan Barrier function unlocked.]

    [Lifespan Barrier: Consumes lifespan to activate a barrier that blocks all detection, perception, and divination. The amount of lifespan consumed is determined by your cultivation and the amount of spiritual energy required.]

    Lifespan Barrier?

    At first, Gu An frowned at the words "consumes lifespan"¡ªwasn¡¯t this thing going to cost him dearly?

    But after reading the detailed exnation, he was overjoyed.

    When he had broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, themotion had been sorge. When he reached even higher realms, wouldn''t the disturbances be worse?

    He had worried about this before, fearing it would eventually alert the entire Tai Xuan Sect.

    Now, he didn¡¯t have to worry!

    This ability was so sneaky!

    And he liked it!

    Laughing to himself, Gu An walked toward the cave entrance.

    Once he broke through to the Core Formation Realm, he would investigate the other tunnels.

    Although there was a formation in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, there might still be hidden dangers inside. That¡¯s why he decided to break through outside the cave and test out the Lifespan Barrier at the same time.

    No matter what might be lurking in the shadows, he wasn¡¯t afraid!

    By the time Gu An returned to Medicine Valley, it was alreadyte at night.

    He had moved into the pavilion that Cheng Xuandan had lived in, which was filled with numerous manuals, alchemical recipes, and rare books. Gu An intended to read them all eventually.

    Entering the house, he walked over to a wooden cab made of special materials, designed to preserve the spiritual energy of rare treasures for as long as possible¡ªsomething Cheng Xuandan had exined to him before. There were several such cabs.

    He carefully ced all the Ancient Vine Fruits inside one of them.

    Suddenly, an idea came to him. He took one of the fruits back out and ced it on the table.

    Sitting at the table, he pulled out the Secret History of Thousand Autumn Pavilion and quietly began reading.

    It wasn¡¯t until thetter half of the night that the White Spirit Mouse finally returned.

    It scampered up onto Gu An¡¯s shoulder, its little eyes fixed on the Ancient Vine Fruit sitting on the table.

    Gu An gently picked it up and ced it on the table, waiting to see what it would do.

    The White Spirit Mouse approached the fruit, sniffing it cautiously before climbing on top and nibbling at it.

    Gu An didn¡¯t know what the effects of the Ancient Vine Fruit were. The Hundred Herbs Manual didn¡¯t cover treasures above the fifth rank, so he had no choice but to let the White Spirit Mouse try it out.

    After all, the White Spirit Mouse was a spiritual beast. If the fruit was poisonous, it should be able to detect it.

    If it couldn¡¯t detect it, Gu An would give it a proper burial.

    The Ancient Vine Fruit was ten timesrger than the White Spirit Mouse, so it had a tough time chewing through it. Gu An didn¡¯t offer any help.

    Feeling bored while waiting, Gu An decided to break through tonight!

    He stood up, left the pavilion, and quietly exited Medicine Valley. After traveling west for about twenty miles, crossing mountains and rivers, he finally stopped.

    Climbing to the top of a tall tree, he surveyed his surroundings. Once he confirmed that no other cultivators were nearby, he sat down in a mountain meadow to meditate.

    It had been a while since he had consumed his lifespan for cultivation, and he was eagerly anticipating it.

    With the Lifespan Barrier in ce, Gu An could now safely advance his cultivation.

    "Let''s try investing 1,000 years to test the waters," he thought confidently. Sitting on 10,000 years of lifespan, using up 1,000 years was nothing to him¡ªjust a drop in the bucket!

    He channeled 1,000 years of lifespan into his cultivation.

    [You cultivated for 30 years and reached the eighthyer of Foundation Establishment.]

    [You cultivated for 100 years and reached the ninthyer of Foundation Establishment.]

    [You cultivated for 150 years. Using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you attempted to break through to the Core Formation Realm and triggered a minor tribtion. You failed to survive the tribtion.]

    [You cultivated for 200 years. Using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you attempted to break through to the Core Formation Realm and triggered a minor tribtion. You failed to survive the tribtion.]

    ...

    [You cultivated for 450 years. Using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you sessfully survived the minor tribtion and formed your Golden Core, reaching the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 500 years and reached the secondyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 600 years and reached the thirdyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 720 years and reached the fourthyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 850 years and reached the fifthyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 1,000 years and reached the sixthyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    A series of notifications shed before Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that he had failed the tribtion six times in a row, Gu An nearly choked. How was it possible to fail so many times?

    Was it really this hard to survive a tribtion?

    As the final notification appeared, Gu An¡¯s body began to operate automatically. He immediately sensed the surrounding spiritual energy starting to surge, and he quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier.

    [Lifespan Barrier activated. Lifespan consumed: 0 years.]

    The notification hung in front of his eyes. As the surrounding spiritual energy poured into his body, the number "0" jumped to "1."

    "I hope this doesn''t consume too much," Gu An prayed silently.

    As the vast amounts of spiritual energy flowed into his body, he feltpletely at ease, a sensation of indescribablefort.

    This time, he didn¡¯t need to move during the breakthrough, so he didn¡¯t experience any pain.

    Centered around him, waves of energy began to radiate, rushing toward him from all directions and flooding into his body. A faint, nearly invisible barrier with a diameter of nearly five feet appeared around him.

    Looking beyond the barrier, Gu An noticed that everything outside was incredibly calm. The flowers, grass, and trees were all undisturbed, as though they hadn¡¯t been affected by his breakthrough at all.

    He was curious¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t there been any disturbance?

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure it out.

    Once the barrier was activated, the spiritual energy he absorbed came from the ground beneath him.

    Now he could finally rxpletely.

    Before long, his cultivation reached the ninthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm, while the lifespan consumed by the barrier had increased to five years, which pained him a little.

    This thing was expensive!

    It reminded him of his experiences ying mobile games in his previous life.

    In one word: ckhearted!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Gu An silentlyined, he suddenly noticed bright lights flickering in the distant sky above the forest. Squinting, he could vaguely make out two cultivators engaged inbat.

    Ten miles away.

    High above the forest, Shi Yang swung his sword, sending out waves of sword energy like a violent storm sweeping through the trees, causing the leaves to scatter.

    Li Ya, dressed in ck, stood atop a tree, raising his sword in front of him. A powerful aura emanated from him, forming a faint golden bell-shaped shield that blocked all of Shi Yang¡¯s sword energy.

    Shi Yang''s hair was blown wildly by the wind, his face twisted in a cruel grin. Heughed loudly and shouted, "Li Ya, is this all you''ve got? Do you think you can fight the Fourth Prince with such paltry skill? Can you even survive to enter the Inner Sect?"

    Li Ya¡¯s face remained cold and stern as his gaze shifted toward the direction of Medicine Valley.

    No!

    If this continued, he would rm the people of Medicine Valley.

    Li Ya had no intention of causing trouble for Gu An and the others, so he immediately pushed his sword forward, scattering the sword energy, and flew off in the opposite direction of Medicine Valley. Shi Yang gave chase, and the two of them quickly disappeared into the night sky.

    Inside the Lifespan Barrier, Gu An couldn¡¯t make out the distant figures engaged inbat, but fortunately, the lights soon disappeared.

    He didn¡¯t let his guard down, though. The Lifespan Barrier might block detection, perception, and divination, but it didn¡¯t mean it rendered him invisible. What if someone identally wandered in?

    Time passed quickly as Gu An remained on edge.

    His core finally began to form within his body!

    When the lifespan consumed by the barrier surpassed fifty years, Gu An sessfully formed his Golden Core!

    Although the Lifespan Barrier had consumed a lot of lifespan, it was still within eptable limits.

    Before he began, he had worried that it might drain him dry.

    But now, all those worries vanished.

    A new thought popped into his mind.

    He had reached the sixthyer of the Core Formation Realm in just 1,000 years¡ªshould he continue to push further?

 Chapter 20: Spiritual Roots Transformation, Ascension to the Nascent Soul Realm

    The night sky was still, with the asional cry of birds piercing the silence. The mountain foresty in quiet darkness.

    Gu An sat in meditation within the Lifespan Barrier, enjoying the moonlight.

    Tonight''s moon was beautiful, reflecting his current mood perfectly.

    His cultivation had already reached the fourthyer of the Core Formation Realm, and the end was in sight.

    He nned to keep pushing until he broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm. After that, he would invest in a supreme technique, as the Gale Phantom Kick

    was no longer sufficient for him.

    What kind of Nascent Soul Realm grand cultivator would rely on legs?

    It had to be the sword!

    Gu An decided to favor the Li Family Seven Swords. Once he reached Nascent Soul cultivation, he needed offensive techniques to match.Yes, he would assume that Cheng Xuandan''s master was a Nascent Soul grand cultivator!

    Gu An always preferred to overestimate his enemies¡ªthis way, the chances of defeat would be minimized.

    After the cultivators who had been battling earlier left without returning, Gu An rxedpletely.

    He was now a Core Formation cultivator, giving him considerable authority in the Outer Sect''s territory. Even if someone were to stumble upon him, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against his kick!

    With another surge in cultivation, Gu An reached the fifthyer of the Core Formation Realm, and his spiritual awareness grew stronger.

    The Core Formation Realm was a world apart from the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    The difference in spiritual power and divine sense was immense. Now, Gu An''s divine sense could be concentrated into a powerful force, capable of striking with immense impact.

    Reaching the Core Formation Realm made him feel like a true cultivator.

    If the Core Formation Realm was this powerful, how strong would the Nascent Soul Realm be?

    Gu An was eager to keep using his lifespan to advance.

    He held off for now, waiting until his cultivation reached the sixthyer of the Core Formation Realm before checking his status panel again.

    His eyes were drawn to his spiritual roots.

    He had previously tried to enhance his spiritual roots, but it had been a waste, leaving a psychological scar. He feared it was a bottomless pit, so he shifted his focus elsewhere. After all, deducing techniques also improved spiritual root aptitude.

    Now that he was strong and had plenty of lifespan to spare, it was time to try again.

    After waiting for his cultivation to settle, Gu An invested 2,000 years of lifespan directly into his spiritual roots.

    [You invested 2,000 years of lifespan into your spiritual roots for cultivation.]

    [Youprehended the natural world for 100 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    [Youprehended the natural world for 200 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    ...

    [Youprehended the natural world for 1,000 years, capturing a thread of heaven and earth''s true essence. Your Five Element Spiritual Roots underwent a heavenly baptism, transforming into Second-ss Mortal Roots, with Wood Spiritual Root being the most prominent.] ???

    [Youprehended the natural world for 1,200 years, and your Five Element Spiritual Roots'' perception has improved.]

    ...

    [Youprehended the natural world for 2,000 years, capturing a second thread of heaven and earth''s true essence while sensing the earth''s veins. Your Five Element Spiritual Roots underwent a heavenly baptism, transforming into First-ss Mortal Roots, with Wood and Earth Spiritual Roots being the most prominent.]

    One after another, the notifications appeared before Gu An.

    When he saw the earlier messages about the Five Element Spiritual Roots, his heart began to ache.

    He had underestimated it!

    This really was a bottomless pit!

    But when he saw that all his Five Element Spiritual Roots had reached First-ss status, his mood improved slightly. However, the pain lingered¡ªespecially since his Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique had already pushed his Wood Spiritual Root to First-ss.

    But he couldn¡¯t think like that!

    Instead, he reasoned that it had taken him 1,000 years ofprehension with the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique to enhance just one spiritual root to First-ss. To push all five to First-ss might have taken 5,000 years.

    So why not cultivate techniques for the other four attributes?

    You have to experiment to find the perfect path.

    As Gu An reflected on his decisions, the earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged again. This time, instead of improving his cultivation, it was refining his muscles and bones.

    Pain!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An felt a level of pain he had never experienced before. He gritted his teeth and bore it.

    To distract himself, he focused on his status panel.

    It was clear that improving his spiritual root aptitude was the hardest task. It made sense¡ªenhancing spiritual roots was akin to breaking through one''s lifespan limit, while cultivation was akin to increasing current lifespan. Breaking through one''s natural limits was the hardest challenge.

    No matter how hard you worked, surpassing what was ordained by heaven was far more difficult.

    This was also why Tai Xuan Sect valued geniuses so highly. Dual Spiritual Root cultivators like Ji Xiaoyu were far more important to the sect than even a Core Formation cultivator.

    For ordinary people, the fewer spiritual roots, the higher the aptitude. If someone¡¯s total aptitude was capped at 100, dual roots would receive 50 each, but if they had five roots, each would only receive 20. Being well-rounded often meant mediocrity.

    But Gu An was different now. By improving his spiritual root aptitude, it was as if he had raised the cap on his total aptitude.

    It was unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t invest lifespan directly into specific spiritual roots. The other roots didn¡¯t help much with the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, so although his cultivation speed had improved, the change wasn¡¯t dramatic.

    One thing he did notice, though, was the prefix ¡°Mortal¡± on his First-ss aptitude.

    Could there be ¡°Holy¡± or ¡°Spirit¡± roots?

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered, and at the same time, the consumption rate of the Lifespan Barrier began to slow. From the beginning of his breakthrough until now, it had consumed 134 years of his lifespan.

    As his spiritual roots continued to improve, Gu An became more sensitive to various attributes of spiritual energy, altering his perception of the world around him.

    The pain was gradually reced by a sense of wonder!

    Finally, Gu An¡¯s body stopped absorbing spiritual energy, and his status panel reflected his new First-ss Five Element Spiritual Roots. Without standing up, he immediately invested another 2,000 years of lifespan into his cultivation.

    The fear of failing tribtion lingered in his mind, so he decided to go all out. If he only invested 1,000 years and got stuck at the ninthyer of the Core Formation Realm, he would probably cough up blood.

    It was a real possibility!

    After failing tribtion, it took about fifty years to recover before he could attempt again. In reality, failing a tribtion would result in serious injury or even death, and recovery time was necessary.

    Moreover, the Nascent Soul tribtion would surely be even more difficult, likely leading to more failures!

    Here we go!

    [You cultivated for 100 years and reached the seventhyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 200 years and reached the eighthyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 300 years and reached the ninthyer of the Core Formation Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 400 years, using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique to forcefully challenge the Nascent Soul Realm. You began the tribtion but failed to survive the Three Mystical Heavenly Tribtions.]

    ...

    [You cultivated for 1,500 years, using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique to forcefully challenge the Nascent Soul Realm. You began the tribtion but failed to survive the Three Mystical Heavenly Tribtions.]

    [You cultivated for 1,600 years, using the great mastery of the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique to forcefully challenge the Nascent Soul Realm. You finally survived the Three Mystical Heavenly Tribtions, sessfully breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 1,800 years and reached the secondyer of the Nascent Soul Realm.]

    [You cultivated for 2,000 years and reached the thirdyer of the Nascent Soul Realm.]

    Damn it!

    He had failed twelve times!

    By the sixth failure, Gu An¡¯s heart had sunk, and by the tenth, he was seeing stars.

    Thankfully, he eventually seeded in reaching the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Was the Nascent Soul Realm really that hard to break through?

    Gu An despaired as he realized why lifespan consumption for evolution-based cultivation was higher than actual consumption.

    Evolution-based cultivation was like bare-bones training. Normally, you would take pills and use formations to gather spiritual energy¡ªboth of which could assist with tribtion, not to mention the magical effects of rare treasures.

    Once again, spiritual energy from the heavens and earth surged toward him, and the consumption rate of his Lifespan Barrier increased.

    Gu An settled his heart and began to enjoy the improvement of his cultivation.

    ¡­

    As the first rays of sunlight illuminated the world, Medicine Valley slowly brightened. Standing atop a mountain, Gu An overlooked the autumn-colored forest. His robes fluttered in the wind, and the sunlight bathed him, making him appear as if he were about to ascend to immortality.

    He had formed his Nascent Soul, bing a true Nascent Soul cultivator!

    To reward himself, Gu An decided to increase his outward cultivation by one level, bringing it to the fourthyer of the Qi Refinement Realm. From now on, he would raise it one level per year, stopping at the ninthyer, so he wouldn¡¯t be summoned away.

    Unable to resist, he opened his status panel again.

    [Name: Gu An]

    [Lifespan: 22/4502]

    [Spiritual Roots: First-ss Five Element Spiritual Roots (Wood and Earth prominent) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Cultivation: Nascent Soul Realm, thirdyer (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Techniques: Fire Control Technique (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered), Alchemy (Beginner) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    [Skills: Gale Phantom Kick

    (Mastered), Li Family Seven Swords (Unmastered), Eight Directions Step (Unmastered) (Can invest lifespan for evolution-based cultivation)]

    Gu An nned to invest in the Li Family Seven Swords next, and then he would continue storing lifespan, aiming to save up to 100,000 years before using it.

    For now, though, he would take a few days to rest and calm his excitement.

    With his Nascent Soul cultivation, he could easily go to Tai Xuan Sect to obtain a respectable position with great benefits. But the thought of the sect sending him out to y demons, fight against the demonic sects, or worse, dealing with inner conflicts quickly snuffed out that idea.

    Sticking to his original goal was the key to sess!

    No matter who came to persuade him otherwise, he would remain entrenched in Medicine Valley!

    asionally, he might search for some rare treasures, but he would never shift his focus away from Medicine Valley.

    A higher position might bring faster gains in lifespan, but the risks would also increase. After all, without enemies, why rush?

    Gu An turned and began his descent down the mountain.

    Though he could now fly with his Nascent Soul cultivation, he chose to walk down instead.

    By the time he returned to Medicine Valley, Xiao Chuan and the others had already emerged from their rooms.

    "Senior Brother, you were up on the mountain so early?" Ye Lan greeted Gu An, feeling that he looked even more handsome today, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination.

    Gu An smiled. "Just checking on the seedlings. Today, you¡¯ll lead the training session."

    Ye Lan nodded in agreement, but before she could ask more, Gu An had already headed toward the pavilion.

    Not far away, Wu Xin watched Gu An¡¯s figure, thinking to himself, "There¡¯s definitely something mysterious in the mountains! I¡¯ll find it eventually!"

    Gu An ascended the stairs and pushed open the door. As soon as he entered, he saw the White Spirit Rat lying on the table, bloated like a balloon. The Cangteng Fruit was gone.

    It was still alive, at least!

    Gu An quickly used his lifespan detection on the White Spirit Mouse.

    [White Spirit Mouse (First-Stage): 12/120/180]

    Hmm?

    Its lifespan had increased by 70 years. Initially, the White Spirit Mouse only had 50 years of lifespan.

    The Ancient Vine Fruit¡¯s effects were that strong?

    Gu An immediately walked over to the wooden cab, took out another Ancient Vine Fruit, and began to nibble on it himself.

 Chapter 21: Li Ya Returns, The Divine Sword of the Li Family

    As soon as Gu An took the first bite of the Ancient Vine Fruit, he felt a warm energy flow into his stomach, warming his entire body.

    It¡¯s working!

    He immediately began to eat inrge mouthfuls, and before long, therge Ancient Vine Fruit waspletely devoured.

    While digesting, Gu An called up his status panel, eagerly awaiting the lifespan increase.

    However, he waited for half an hour, and his lifespan didn¡¯t increase at all!

    His blood and vitality had indeed strengthened, and his physical strength had improved significantly.

    "What¡¯s going on? Is my realm too high, or is this fruit only effective for spiritual beasts or demonic beasts?" Gu An wondered to himself.

    He nced at the White Spirit Mouse on the table, still sound asleep. Its lifespan hadn''t increased any further, but its aura was steadily rising.

    I¡¯ll wait and see!The White Spirit Mouse slept for three whole days, and when it finally woke up, it had grown to the size of an adult cat. It leaped into Gu An¡¯s arms, affectionately nuzzling him, though its eyes darted toward the cab.

    "No more eating!"

    Gu An, who was reading a book, scolded it. If the rat kept growing, it would inevitably attract unwanted attention, especially from Xiao Chuan and the others.

    While disciples like Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan would eventually go to the Outer Sect, Gu An didn¡¯t want them knowing too much about his secrets.

    The White Spirit Mouse looked up at Gu An pitifully and even nodded, which caused Gu An to widen his eyes.

    It understands me?

    Gu An pointed to a spot nearby and said, "Come over here."

    The White Spirit Mouse immediately hopped over without hesitation.

    He continued giving itmands, and as long as they weren¡¯t tooplicated, the White Spirit Mouse would obediently follow them. This only made him grow fonder of the creature.

    Finally, it¡¯s starting to act like a proper spiritual beast!

    Gu An picked up the White Spirit Mouse and took it outside.

    It was autumn, and the various gardens were littered with fallen leaves. Xiao Chuan and the others were busy sweeping, and the entire Medicine Valley was peaceful and serene. ?

    Gu An walked down the stairs and set the White Spirit Mouse on the ground. "Don¡¯t eat anything you shouldn¡¯t."

    He pointed at the rat¡¯s mouth as he spoke. The White Spirit Mouse nodded with a look of vague understanding, then hopped away, bouncing merrily.

    Gu An watched, feeling puzzled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Why does it act like a rabbit?

    Has it not only increased its lifespan but also had its genes altered?

    The first to notice the White Spirit Mouse was Ye Lan, mainly because Gu An had caught her attention, and then she saw arge white rat running toward her. She was so startled that her face turned pale.

    "A demonic rat!"

    Ye Lan shouted in rm, immediately attracting the attention of Lu Jiu Jia, Xiao Chuan, and Wu Xin.

    When they saw the White Spirit Mouse, they were equally shocked¡ªthey had never seen such arge rat before.

    "White Spirit Mouse, slow down!"

    Gu An¡¯s voice came from behind them, and as soon as the White Spirit Mouse heard it, it stopped in its tracks. It turned its head to nce at him before slowly hopping into the forest at a much more leisurely pace.

    Seeing this, Ye Lan and the others put down their tools and rushed toward Gu An.

    "Senior Brother, is that your White Spirit Mouse? Why is it so big?"

    "It must be a different White Spirit Mouse, right?"

    "It seems kind of clumsy, like its legs don¡¯t work well."

    "This spiritual beast has a remarkable bloodline."

    Listening to his junior brothers and sisters'' chatter, Gu An smiled without responding, letting them specte.

    He then looked at them and said, "In a few days, I n to visit the Outer Sect. Who wants toe with me?"

    As soon as Gu An asked, everyone except Wu Xin expressed interest.

    "Great opportunity!" Wu Xin maintained a calm expression, but inside, he was thrilled.

    After some deliberation, Gu An decided to bring Ye Lan and Xiao Chuan to the Outer Sect, scheduling the trip for seven dayster.

    Why seven days?

    Because he nned to thoroughly explore the Eight Views Heavenly Cave first.

    Gu An nced toward the valley¡¯s entrance, where a figure was approaching¡ªLi Ya had returned.

    It had been years since theyst met, and Li Ya now appeared more weathered and cold. His ck robes fluttered in the autumn wind, and with the sword at his waist, he exuded an aura of a solitary, proud swordsman.

    Xiao Chuan and the others also noticed Li Ya, and his appearance made them tense up.

    Anyone who came to Medicine Valley usually had a higher status than them, and this man, who looked so formidable, was clearly not someone to be trifled with.

    Gu An checked Li Ya¡¯s lifespan and found that he had already reached the fourthyer of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    That¡¯s fast!

    No wonder he''s the first person I discovered with a protagonist''s fate!

    Gu An immediately walked over, and the others followed suit.

    As Li Ya scanned Medicine Valley, he felt a moment of nostalgia when his gazended on Gu An.

    Back then, Gu An had always followed others. Now, he was leading the other disciples¡ªit was true, times had changed.

    Gu An approached him with a smile, sping his hands. "Brother Li, it¡¯s been a long time."

    Are you injured?

    Gu An could sense the turbulence in Li Ya¡¯s qi and blood, as well as his shallow breathing, clear signs of internal injuries.

    Li Ya smiled. "Indeed, it¡¯s been many years. Where is Master, and what about Senior Brother and Meng Lang?"

    Gu An sighed helplessly. "Master¡¯s time came, and he passed away not long ago. After you left, Senior Brother also left the valley. As for Meng Lang, he went to take the Outer Sect exam and never returned."

    Upon hearing this, Li Ya was stunned.

    Xiao Chuan and the others stood behind, whispering to each other. They had guessed Li Ya¡¯s identity; after all, Meng Lang had often boasted about being friends with a royal disciple who had once worked as a menial servant here.

    Li Ya sighed. "So it¡¯s just you left."

    Gu An asked, "Would you like toe inside?"

    Li Ya nodded.

    The reason he hade was not just to revisit an old ce but also to recover from his injuries. This was the only ce where he felt safe.

    Gu An led Li Ya to the pavilion while signaling the others to continue cleaning up the fallen leaves.

    As they reached the Valley Master''s Pavilion, Li Ya''s emotions reached their peak. He couldn¡¯t help but start coughing, and his face turned pale.

    Walking ahead, Gu An¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    He sensed a faint spiritual fluctuation from Li Ya.

    Interesting!

    This guy really has a mysterious elder spirit attached to him?

    Turning back, Gu An asked with concern, "Brother Li, are you alright?"

    Li Ya waved his hand. "I¡¯m fine, just a bit injured."

    "Injured? Then stay and rest for a while. There are plenty of ces to stay here in Medicine Valley." Gu An immediately suggested.

    Li Ya smiled and thought to himself, Gu An is still as considerate as ever. I¡¯ll have to repay him this time.

    The two entered the pavilion, and after Li Ya sat down, Gu An began preparing tea for him.

    Li Ya scanned the room and quickly noticed the Ancient Vine Fruit inside a wooden cab.

    Over the past three days, Gu An had stored most of the Ancient Vine Fruits in his storage pouch, leaving only two in the cab, mainly to prevent the White Spirit Mouse from sneaking in and eating them.

    If the rat ate more, Gu An would feel bad about killing it, so he hid the fruit instead.

    "This fruit¡­"

    Li Ya squinted at it but didn¡¯t look for long. His gaze soon returned to Gu An.

    It had been many years since hest saw him, and Li Ya was actually surprised by Gu An¡¯s refined temperament. Although Gu An had always been handsome, he now had an air about him that was both steady and slightly transcendent, much like a senior cultivator from the Inner Sect.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he could sense Gu An¡¯s cultivation still at the fourthyer of the Qi Refinement Realm, Li Ya would have doubted whether this was the same person he once knew.

    As the water boiled, Gu An sat down at the table and chatted with Li Ya.

    To keep the conversation flowing, Gu An asked about life as an Outer Sect disciple, and Li Ya answered each question in turn.

    "Outer Sect disciples are required toplete one Outer Sect bounty task per year?" Gu An asked curiously.

    Li Ya smiled. "That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s always an external task."

    "Have you encountered any demons?"

    "Almost every time I go out, I encounter them. The Tai Cang Dynasty is vast, and there are always ces gued by demons. Last year, I almost died when facing a third-tier demonic beast¡ªequivalent to a Core Formation cultivator. My friends and I fought hard, but one of us died, and the rest of us barely escaped with our lives." Li Ya recounted, a look of lingering fear on his face.

    "Third-tier? Core Formation?"

    Gu An feigned surprise, helping to dispel the tension on Li Ya¡¯s face.

    Li Ya then went on to describe the specific events of that encounter, and Gu An listened with genuine curiosity.

    After hearing the whole story, Gu An had one thought.

    That¡¯s way too dangerous!

    Luckily, I didn¡¯t be an Outer Sect disciple.

    "Besides demons, you also have to be wary of other cultivators. During a treasure hunt, I had a run-in with disciples from another sect. We fought and entangled with each other for half a month. After finally killing him, guess what happened next?" Li Ya said, his excitement building.

    Gu An guessed, "His father showed up?"

    Li Ya looked at him in surprise and shook his head. "Not his father, but close enough¡ªhis master!"

    Well then!

    Gu An felt even more grateful that he hadn¡¯t joined the Outer Sect.

    If this was what life was like in the Outer Sect, the Inner Sect must be even more treacherous!

    Li Ya continued recounting how he outwitted and ousted the enemy¡¯s master, making Gu An feel like he was listening to a storytelling performance.

    Very entertaining!

    When the water finally boiled, Gu An stood up to brew the tea.

    Li Ya casually asked, "Gu An, did Master leave those fruits in the cab?"

    Gu An, his back to Li Ya, replied, "I found them outside. Don¡¯t you remember? The White Spirit Mouse is a treasure-hunting rat."

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow at this.

    It can really find treasures?

    He suddenly found himself wanting to raise a White Spirit Mouse, too.

    After a moment of hesitation, Li Ya said, "Gu An, could I have one of those fruits to heal my wounds? I won¡¯t take it for free. Would you prefer a cultivation technique or a magical weapon in exchange?"

    Gu An turned around, carrying the tea tray, and casually ced it in front of Li Ya. In an unconcerned tone, he said, "I¡¯ll just give you one. No need for anything in return¡ªwe¡¯re friends, right?"

    Li Ya was deeply moved by these words.

    During his time in the Outer Sect, although he had made friends, those friendships were always based on mutual benefits. No one had ever treated him so kindly without expecting something in return.

    After hearing Gu An¡¯s words, he felt immense gratitude.

    Gu An walked over to the wooden cab, took out one of the Ancient Vine Fruits, and ced it next to Li Ya¡¯s teacup.

    Li Ya felt even more ashamed.

    Li Ya, you looked down on him before, and now you¡¯re relying on him to heal you...

    Li Ya quietly mocked himself, then pulled a sword from his storage pouch.

    The sword¡¯s sheath was a deep green, iid with precious gems. The intricate patterns and the golden dragon coiled around the hilt gave it an air of majesty and elegance.

    When Li Ya ced it on the table, it made a crisp, heavy sound.

    He gently stroked the sword and said softly, "My mother gave me this. I¡¯ll give it to you now. This sword might save your life one day."

    Gu An was stunned by the beauty of the sword. Although he had only seen the sheath, he could feel the power contained within the de. As a Nascent Soul cultivator, he could sense things that Li Ya couldn¡¯t.

    This is definitely a divine weapon!

 Chapter 22: Two Thousand Years of Evolution, The Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword

    "That won''t do, how can I take the sword your mother left for you?" Gu An immediately waved his hand in refusal. He was being honest; a sword with such a history was bound toe with trouble.

    Li Ya lowered his eyes, gazing at the sword''s scabbard as he drifted into memory: "This sword is called Heavenly Solemn. It has been with me since I was three years old, but I can no longer wield its full power. Besides, I¡¯m no longer qualified to use it. It¡¯s better to leave it with you. Perhaps someone destined for it will find it here in Medicine Valley."

    Gu An asked in confusion, "Why aren''t you qualified to wield it anymore? Is this sword connected to the royal family? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not take it."

    The thought of getting entangled with the Li family gave him a headache.

    Admittedly, the sword was beautiful, and he liked it, but he valued his peaceful life more than any possession.

    Li Ya looked at him and smiled. "You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined. Rest assured, this sword won¡¯t cause you any trouble. In fact, no one in the Li family dares to im this sword. It was a token of affection from my father to my mother. If you ever face an unsolvable problem in the future, you can take this sword to Changluo and find my father."

    "I''m just a mere servant; how could I possibly meet the Emperor?"

    "Don''t worry. As long as Heavenly Solemn appears in Changluo, my father will sense it. All in all, you must take it, or else I won¡¯t eat this fruit."

    Then don¡¯t eat it!Gu An almost blurted out, but he restrained himself.

    He looked again at the Heavenly Solemn sword. Come to think of it, he still didn¡¯t have a magic weapon of his own. Among all the things Cheng Xuandan had left behind, there were only talismans, no magic weapons¡ªnot even a sword.

    What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m a Nascent Soul cultivator!

    If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just throw the sword to the enemy if I run into trouble!

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An reached for Heavenly Solemn. The sword was heavy, and his right hand trembled slightly as he lifted it, which caused Li Ya to burst intoughter.

    "Junior Brother Gu, even if you don¡¯t have much talent, you still shouldn¡¯t neglect your training. Don¡¯t forget to practice the Li family¡¯s Seven Swords that I taught you," Li Ya said earnestly.

    Gu An held the Heavenly Solemn sword in both hands, smiling stiffly as he nodded.

    Hehe.

    Kid, you¡¯ve got a lot to learn about reading people!

    Thus, Li Ya settled down in Medicine Valley, with Gu An personally arranging a secluded courtyard where no one would disturb him.

    Li Ya sat cross-legged on the bed, a half-eaten Ancient Vine fruit beside him. His hands formed a series of incantations as he focused on healing his injuries.

    A faint blue phantom emerged from his body, swirling within the room. It was an elderly man with a kind face, dressed in flowing Daoist robes that gave him an air of a seasoned cultivator.

    Li Ya opened his eyes and spoke, "Old Ancestor, what is this fruit? Its medicinal effects are so intense¡­"

    The old man, addressed as Old Ancestor, waved his hand, causing the space within the room to ripple slightly. He stroked his beard and smiled. "It¡¯s most likely a fruit from the Ancient Vine tree, the sacred tree of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. Even the lowest-grade Ancient Vine fruit is at least a sixth-tier treasure. You¡¯re quite fortunate."

    "A fruit from Thousand Autumn Pavilion? No wonder the Tai Xuan Sect views them as a sworn enemy," Li Ya muttered.

    The Old Ancestor nced at the Ancient Vine fruit and said, "The Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the Tai Xuan Sect have been at odds for over a thousand years. Both sects have nted countless spies in each other''s ranks. Your Junior Brother Gu is quite lucky. If not for meeting you, that Ancient Vine fruit would¡¯ve brought him disaster." ?

    Li Ya shook his head. "It¡¯s not luck that saved him; it¡¯s his kindness and loyalty. People like him will always have good fortune. In fact, I¡¯m the lucky one."

    The Old Ancestor nodded. "You¡¯re right. In the world of cultivation, people like him are rare. But you needn¡¯t feel too guilty. Giving him Heavenly Solemn is more valuable to him than the Ancient Vine fruit."

    Upon hearing Heavenly Solemn¡¯s name, Li Ya sighed. "I¡¯ve disappointed my mother¡¯s expectations. I don¡¯t wish to fight for the throne. I only seek revenge for her, and then I want to travel the world, far away from the pce intrigues."

    "Heavenly Solemn is one of the three great imperial swords of Tai Cang. To fully unleash its power, you¡¯d need to master the Royal Extreme Sword Art. Right now, your mastery of the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship is only at the beginner level. It¡¯ll take at least another hundred years to master the Royal Extreme Sword Art," the old man mused.

    Li Ya remained silent.

    The Old Ancestor chuckled. "You couldn¡¯t even defeat that boy Shi Yang with ease. You still have a long way to go. Remember, your fourth brother has already reached the Core Formation stage."

    Li Ya took a deep breath, choosing not to respond. He closed his eyes and resumed his healing.

    The Old Ancestor, on the other hand, gazed out the window. Even though it was shut, he could still hear theughter of Xiao Chuan and the others outside.

    "This is indeed a nice ce, far from the conflicts of the world. Unfortunately, those with burdens like ours are not suited for such a ce."

    "Ah, well, no time for sentimentality. Time to go back into slumber and recharge."

    ...

    Late at night, Xuan Valley was still and silent.

    Gu An concealed his aura using the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art and quietly left the valley, heading to a forest more than twenty miles away.

    Sitting beneath a tree, he pulled up his attribute panel, his focus settling on the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords technique.

    How many years of lifespan should I invest?

    After pondering for a moment, he decided to invest heavily to enhance hisbat strength.

    Let¡¯s go with two thousand years!

    With this expenditure, I¡¯ll save up to 100,000 years afterward!

    He immediately selected the option to invest two thousand years of lifespan. As soon as this thought formed, the first digit of his lifespan dropped from four to two.

    [You have invested 2,000 years of lifespan to evolve and cultivate ''Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords'']

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 10 years. Your swordsmanship has reached mastery. You begin contemting greater possibilities.]

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 50 years. Your swordsmanship has reached the pinnacle. The Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords has evolved into the Seven Swords Technique.]

    ...

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 300 years. Your Seven Swords Technique has reached the pinnacle. It evolves into the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship.]

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 500 years. Your mastery of the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship has reachedpletion, and you have condensed your own sword intent.]

    ...

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 1,000 years. Your Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship has reached a state of transcendence. It evolves into the Royal Extreme Sword Art.]

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 1,200 years. Your sword intent condenses into your own Imperial Sword Aura. Yourprehension of swordsmanship deepens.]

    ...

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 1,800 years. Your Royal Extreme Sword Art has reached transcendence. Your sword intent resonates with the way of the sword, and you gain insight into the essence of swordsmanship. You enter a state of enlightenment. The Royal Extreme Sword Art evolves into the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword.]

    [You have practiced the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords for 2,000 years. Your mastery of the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword has reached a state ofplete understanding. Yourprehension of swordsmanship deepens.]

    A series of notifications shed rapidly before Gu An¡¯s eyes. When the evolution reached the 1,000-year mark, Gu An immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    He feared disturbing the mysterious entity underground or the spirit within Li Ya.

    When the notifications finally stopped, a flood of immense knowledge surged into Gu An¡¯s mind. The ground began to stir with spiritual energy, though none of it entered his body. Instead, it gathered around him, forming thin threads of cold light resembling sword energy, glimmering with an eerie radiance in the darkness.

    Gu An entered a deep state of enlightenment.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he slowly awakened.

    It was still before dawn.

    The first thing Gu An did was check how much lifespan the Lifespan Barrier had consumed.

    Damn! Just fromprehending a technique, I used up 300 years of lifespan!

    Thankfully, I¡¯ve fully mastered the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword. My understanding of swordsmanship has reached the pinnacle, and this profound feeling fills me with joy.

    Looking at his attribute panel, Gu An noticed that the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords had now been reced with the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword, marked with the words "Complete Understanding" in parentheses.

    Without standing up, Gu An pulled out Heavenly Solemn and rested the sword across hisp. He closed his eyes and ced his hands on the scabbard.

    He was feeling the sword¡¯s intent.

    Once his sword intent resonated with the sword, he could truly im it as his own.

    Inside the sword were numerous seals, likeyers of spells awaiting the swordmaster¡¯s spiritual energy and intent to break through.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t well-versed in breaking seals, but fortunately, he now had his own sword intent. His sword intent pierced through the seals.

    After half an hour, Gu An stood up, ced Heavenly Solemn back into his storage bag, and began walking toward Xuan Valley.

    With a single step, he hovered in mid-air, sword energy forming beneath his feet, carrying him forward.

    As he approached within ten miles of Xuan Valley, he descended and continued walking on foot,pletely concealing his aura.

    The night gradually passed, and the sky in the east began to turn pink.

    Morning had arrived.

    Li Ya pushed open his door, stretching in the morning sun. He feltpletely refreshed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Ancient Vine fruit¡¯s medicinal power was incredible!

    He no longer felt much difort, and in a few more days, he would be fully recovered!

    Smiling, Li Ya nced toward the field beside the garden, where Gu An was leading the junior disciples through their exercises.

    The slow, rhythmic movements piqued Li Ya¡¯s curiosity.

    Though the actions were simple, they had an inexplicable sense of profoundness.

    Intrigued, Li Ya walked over and greeted Gu An, who smiled and returned the greeting.

    "What are you all practicing?" Li Ya asked, intrigued.

    Gu An chuckled. "This is something I learned from an old man in my childhood. It¡¯s meant to strengthen the body and keep the mind sharp. I lead them through these exercises every day so they can start their day in the right mindset."

    Lu Jiu Jia grumbled, "I don¡¯t really feel like it¡¯s helping."

    Xiao Chuan red at him. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too thick-headed."

    Li Ya added, "Actually, it does work. You just need to stick with it over a long period of time."

    Coming from an Outer Sect disciple, his words naturally carried weight.

    Gu An nced at Li Ya, noting that he seemed much softer and more amiable than before, even capable of saying such tactful things.

    In truth, the reason Gu An had the junior disciples practice these exercises was to help clear their minds from cultivation and dreams, preventing them from messing up his precious herbs and flowers.

    "After you¡¯re done with your exercises, how about I teach you a sword technique?" Li Ya suggested with a smile.

    The juniors were immediately thrilled, thanking him profusely, calling him "Senior Brother Li" at every turn.

    Li Ya looked at Gu An and said, "You should join in too. Since you¡¯ve got a sword now, it¡¯s a good idea to practice."

    Gu An smiled and nodded.

    Alright.

    Let me see how well you¡¯ve mastered the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords!

    Li Ya¡¯s presence lifted everyone¡¯s spirits. Watching the junior disciples bicker yfully, he didn¡¯t feel annoyed. In fact, it made him feel quite happy.

    It wasn¡¯t until midday that Li Ya pulled Gu An aside into the forest.

    "Show me how much progress you¡¯ve made with the Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords. The sooner you master it, the sooner I can teach you real sword techniques. The Li Family¡¯s Seven Swords is just the basics," Li Ya said seriously.

 Chapter 23: The Soul-Shaking Bell and Yin-Yang Art

    In the mountain forest, Gu An couldn''t withstand Li Ya¡¯s insistence and ultimately performed a clumsy set of the Li family¡¯s Seven Swords technique. Only then did he realize that pretending to be inept was far harder than pretending to be proficient.

    Faced with Gu An¡¯s stiff swordy, Li Ya criticized him for quite some time before patiently teaching him how to properly practice swordsmanship.

    Through Li Ya¡¯s moves, Gu An could tell that he had already begun practicing the "Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship" and was indeed a prodigy, at least far more talented in swordsmanship than Gu An.

    The next day, Li Ya still dragged Gu An along to practice swordsmanship.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    "Brother Li, I¡¯m not cut out for swordsmanship. Let¡¯s just stop, alright? I only have a few decades to live. If I spend all my time practicing swords, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? I¡¯d rather spend my time growing and tending flowers," Gu An said helplessly. He secretly activated the Dragon Force technique, making his eyes appear slightly red.

    Li Ya, sword in hand, suddenly felt stifled.

    What am I doing?

    Am I repaying Junior Brother Gu with something he doesn¡¯t enjoy?Isn¡¯t this a form of harm in itself?

    Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but think back to his childhood when his father forced him to learn from his older brothers, but he could never master the skills that came so naturally to them.

    Sighing, Li Ya walked over, patted Gu An on the shoulder, and said, "Junior Brother Gu, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯m sorry."

    Gu An forced a smile. "It¡¯s alright, Senior Brother. I know you have my best interests in mind. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not very talented."

    The more Gu An spoke this way, the guiltier Li Ya felt.

    The two sat down, chatting about their first year in the valley, gradually easing the tension from the sword practice.

    For the next few days, Li Ya stopped pestering Gu An to practice swords, but he still spent an hour each day teaching Xiao Chuan and the others swordsmanship.

    For Xiao Chuan and the others, whose dreams of bing powerful cultivators had not yet been extinguished, the chance to learn from an Outer Sect disciple was invaluable.

    Five dayster, Li Ya was preparing to leave.

    Gu An, along with his junior brothers and sisters, apanied Li Ya to the valley¡¯s entrance. Xiao Chuan and the others were reluctant to see him go, having learned so much from him.

    "Senior Brother, this ce will always be your home. Come back and visit often," Gu An said with genuine reluctance.

    Home?

    Li Ya¡¯s heart stirred at the word, but his face remained calm as he smiled faintly and replied, "I¡¯ll be back."

    With that, he turned and left, his ck robes resembling a flickering me as he walked through the forest, burning with a resolve that not even the autumn wind could extinguish. ??

    Gu An sensed that Li Ya was igniting some kind of fighting spirit, perhaps rted to the injuries he had sustained.

    Once Li Ya¡¯s figure disappeared into the depths of the forest, Gu An turned to his junior brothers and sisters, smiling as he said, "Train hard, and one day, go to the Outer Sect to find Senior Brother Li and bring honor to our Xuan Valley."

    Lu Jiu Jia immediately made a bold deration, vowing to join the Outer Sect.

    Xiao Chuan also expressed his determination, though with noticeably less confidence.

    Ye Lan appeared to be lost in thought, her mind elsewhere.

    Wu Xin then said, "I¡¯m not going to the Outer Sect. I¡¯ll stay with Senior Brother Gu forever!"

    His words left everyone, including Gu An, surprised.

    This kid...

    Gu An felt a bit moved. Had he perhaps misjudged Wu Xin?

    These days, Wu Xin had been very well-behaved, no longer sneaking around at night. Moreover, nothing had ever gone missing in Xuan Valley, so Gu An couldn¡¯t definitively say that Wu Xin had any malicious intent.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just assign him more chores.

    Ye Lan felt a pang of regret. Why didn¡¯t she say that first? She also realized that while Senior Brother Gu was important to her, he wasn¡¯t as important as pursuing the path of immortality.

    Lu Jiu Jia couldn¡¯t resist mocking Wu Xin for being such a bootlicker, which soon sparked a noisy argument between Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan, and Wu Xin.

    As Gu An led them back to the valley, his thoughts drifted underground.

    Now that Li Ya had left, it was time to deal with the trouble beneath the surface.

    ...

    Late at night, in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Gu An stood with the Heavenly Solemn sword sheathed in his hand, approaching Meng Lang, whose seven orifices were still sealed with earth, lying motionless on the grass.

    "The grass around here has been disturbed. So, someone has been here."

    Gu An keenly noticed slight changes in the grass surrounding Meng Lang. Most cultivators wouldn¡¯t have detected such subtle details, but Gu An had specifically observed the area before leavingst time.

    He gripped the Heavenly Solemn sword tightly, then began walking toward the tunnel where Meng Lang had originally emerged.

    Before long, he disappeared into the darkness.

    This tunnelcked the crystals that illuminated the other paths, making it pitch dark, but that was no problem for the spiritual sense of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator.

    A cold spiritual wind blew through the tunnel, causing Gu An¡¯s robes to flutter as his spiritual sense reached the tunnel¡¯s end ahead of him.

    It was a spacious chamber, not asrge as the main cavern of the Eight Views Heavenly Cave but still sizable. The chamber was filled with coffins, and a massive blue-green crystal, asrge as a water jar, was embedded in the ceiling, casting an eerie glow over the coffins, making the scene both terrifying and unsettling.

    Aside from the coffins, there was nothing else in the chamber.

    Gu An¡¯s spiritual sense quickly detected that one of the coffins contained a living person. The faint life force was impossible for a Nascent Soul cultivator to miss.

    Though he didn¡¯t sense any danger from this life force, Gu An remained cautious.

    He continued forward, walking for a long time before finally reaching the tunnel¡¯s end.

    Standing at the entrance to the chamber, he cautiously peeked inside and called out, "Is anyone there?"

    There was no response, as if the chamber werepletely empty.

    Gu An picked up a small stone from the ground and tossed it inside. With a soft thud, the stone hit one of the coffins, but nothing stirred. Still, he widened his eyes in feigned rm.

    He instinctively stepped back, putting on an act of fearful hesitation.

    Why isn¡¯t anyone responding?

    This is getting awkward!

    Gu An was growing anxious inside. He was stalling to gauge the intentions of whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas in the chamber. After all, the being hadn¡¯t harmed him before, so he didn¡¯t want to kill someone innocent by mistake.

    At least not without a clear conscience!

    Grinding his teeth, Gu An suddenly drew his sword and charged into the chamber, shing wildly. With a crack, the Heavenly Solemn sword struck a coffin¡¯s lid and became lodged in it. He yanked the sword free, stumbling backward from the force.

    "Heh-heh..."

    A soft chuckle echoed through the chamber, its eerie tone sending shivers down Gu An¡¯s spine. It was a woman¡¯s voice, and for a moment, it sounded just like a ghostughing.

    Gripping his sword tightly, Gu An spun around, scanning his surroundings, afraid that a demonic spirit would leap out at him.

    "Boy, are you one of Cheng Xuandan¡¯s disciples?"

    The mysterious female voice rang out again, her tone sultry and teasing.

    Gu An hurriedly responded, "That¡¯s right. Senior, Cheng Xuandan was my master. May I ask who you are and why you¡¯re here?"

    "If I¡¯m here, I must be your grandmaster. Cheng Xuandan is my disciple, so if you¡¯ve entered this ce, it means his time hase, correct?" The mysterious woman¡¯s voice turned more somber, tinged with a hint of mncholy.

    Gu An replied, "So you¡¯re my grandmaster. I greet you, Grandmaster. My master¡¯s time has indeed passed. He told me he wanted to follow your example and find a secluded ce to await the end of his life."

    The chamber fell into silence.

    Gu An remained vignt, ready to strike if the other party attacked, regardless of whether she was his grandmaster. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to defend himself.

    The Heavenly Solemn sword, after all, had yet to taste blood!

    After what seemed like an eternity, just as Gu An was about to speak again, the woman¡¯s voice returned. "Did Cheng Xuandan tell you who I am?"

    Gu An answered softly, "My master told me everything. You¡¯re from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, and he told me to be prepared to assist the people of Thousand Autumn Pavilion whenever theye..."

    "By the looks of you, timid and cautious, I¡¯d wager you¡¯re not doing this willingly, are you? You only learned about all this after bing the valley master, didn¡¯t you?" The woman¡¯s voice teased him yfully.

    Gu An let out a long sigh, saying nothing more. His silence spoke volumes.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t acting¡ªhe was genuinely exasperated.

    "Since you¡¯ve acknowledged Cheng Xuandan as your master, you are naturally my grand-disciple. Guard this ce for me for ten years, and after that, I¡¯ll leave the Tai Xuan Sect and won¡¯t trouble you any longer."

    Hearing this, Gu An asked, "May I ask Grandmaster¡¯s name?"

    "My name is Jiang Qiong. As for my title in the cultivation world, it¡¯s not worth mentioning."

    Jiang Qiong?

    Her name sounds nice, but I wonder how long she¡¯s been alive.

    As Gu An pondered this, one of the coffins suddenly opened, startling him.

    Two objects flew out of the coffin andnded at his feet.

    Looking down, he saw a small ck bell and a cultivation manual.

    "Consider these my gifts to you, my grand-disciple. The Soul-Shaking Bell can control all the techniques of the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique. With just a shake, every corpse puppet in this cavern will obey yourmands."

    "And that manual is my personal cultivation method, the Yin-Yang Art. It also contains the instructions for refining the Soul-Shaking Bell. Even Cheng Xuandan couldn¡¯t learn this."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice carried a note of weariness.

    Gu An quickly bowed in thanks, but couldn¡¯t help asking, "Grandmaster, why are you so kind to me when I¡¯m merely of average talent?"

    "Heh, average talent? Boy, though I don¡¯t know what strange techniques you¡¯re practicing, your actual cultivation far exceeds the fourth level of the Qi Refining stage. I¡¯d guess you¡¯ve already reached the Foundation Establishment stage. For someone so young to reach Foundation Establishment, you¡¯re definitely a genius. What I like even more is your humility, hiding in the Outer Sect as a servant. I don¡¯t know what burdens you carry, but you clearly have issues with the Tai Xuan Sect."

    "Your talent satisfies me, and your cautious approach suits me even more. Train well. In time, I¡¯ll teach you more techniques. Eventually, I¡¯ll rmend you to be a true disciple of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s coquettishughter returned, making Gu An¡¯s face stiffen as he felt a bit exposed, like his cover had been blown.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An said, "Thank you, Grandmaster. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask."

    With that, he bent down, picked up the Soul-Shaking Bell and the Yin-Yang Art, and turned to leave.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice didn¡¯t call out again, and Gu An quickly made his way back to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Sitting under the tree, he began reading through the Yin-Yang Art.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All the while, he was contemting whether Jiang Qiong had any ill intentions.

    If it¡¯s only for ten years, I¡¯m not too worried. After all, I¡¯m already at the Nascent Soul stage and have mastered the Tai Cang Heavenly Shocking Sword.

    Jiang Qiong is clearly no saint, and she¡¯s wary of my Foundation Establishment strength. How could she possibly go from fearing Foundation Establishment cultivators to overpowering a Nascent Soul cultivator in just ten years?

    She¡¯s been hiding here for a long time, ording to Cheng Xuandan¡ªshe¡¯s supposedly been dead for seventy years already.

    During these ten years, I¡¯ll try to learn more techniques and skills from her. If, after ten years, she leaves peacefully, I won¡¯t go against her.

    But if she harbors ill intent, then the Heavenly Solemn sword will have to taste blood.

 Chapter 24: Jiang Qiong at Core Formation Ninth Layer

    As spring turned to autumn, five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During these five years, Gu An continued his n of investing one year of lifespan every night. Over time, he invested more than 1,800 years of lifespan, pushing his cultivation to the eighthyer of the Nascent Soul realm.

    After surpassing the fifthyer of the Nascent Soul realm, the time required for each subsequent small breakthrough increased exponentially. Even during the evolutionary process, Gu An had to endure longer periods of hard cultivation.

    Currently, his lifespan had dwindled to just over 10,200 years, but the addition of the Eight Views Heavenly Cave had significantly boosted his annual lifespan gain.

    In these five years, three new servant disciples joined Xuan Valley, all of whom became Gu An¡¯s disciples. Two were male, and one was female. The oldest was named Tang Yu, followed by Su Han, and the youngest, Zhen Qin.

    Gu An no longer chose disciples based on their potential. Instead, he selected those with mediocre talent to avoid unnecessary trouble. The maximum lifespan of each disciple was around 200 years, and he picked the ones who seemed agreeable to him.

    On this day, at the entrance to the valley, Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan, Wu Xin, Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin gathered around Lu Jiu Jia.

    "Senior Brother, we wish you sess!"

    "Uncle Master, don¡¯t forget about us when you¡¯re in the Outer Sect!""Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be looking after Medicine Valley."

    "If you fail, I¡¯ll definitely make fun of you."

    Today was the day Lu Jiu Jia was heading to the Outer Sect to take the entrance examination. Gu An had sliced a Ancient Vine fruit into four pieces and distributed them among his junior brothers and sisters, significantly boosting their cultivation. Lu Jiu Jia was the first to reach the ninthyer of the Qi Refining realm.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that ever since Wu Xin consumed the Ancient Vine fruit, he had bepletely obedient, staying in his room every night to cultivate without wandering off into the mountains. He had also be more diligent in his work.

    At twenty-three years old, Lu Jiu Jia was brimming with confidence. He nced toward the pavilion where his senior brother lived and saw Gu An standing by the window, watching him. A warm feeling filled his heart.

    "Wait for my good news, Senior Brother! I won¡¯t let you down!" Lu Jiu Jia called out with a proud smile before turning and leaving.

    With years of cultivation and mastering the Remnant Wind Kick technique, he believed he could make a name for himself in the Outer Sect.

    Dressed in a ck robe with white ents, Gu An watched from a distance as Lu Jiu Jia departed. His emotions were mixed.

    He couldn¡¯t quite tell if he felt proud or reluctant. Maybe it was a bit of both.

    "I¡¯m only twenty-seven, yet I¡¯m already feeling sentimental. What will happen when I¡¯m two hundred, two thousand, or even twenty thousand years old?" Gu An chuckled at himself.

    He turned back to his desk, sat down, and picked up The Adventures of the Green Hero, continuing to enjoy the book.

    This was a new release fromst year, and Gu An considered it the author''s magnum opus. The way the writer described love and adventure was truly masterful.

    An hourter.

    Wu Xin came to visit. At twenty-one years old, he still dressed like a monk, and Gu An often teased him, calling him a "handsome Tang Monk." Especially after Gu An had a monk¡¯s robe custom-made for him at the Outer Sect, Wu Xin looked even more dignified.

    "Senior Brother, I¡¯ve finished watering the fields on the mountain. Do you have any other tasks for me today?" Wu Xin asked softly as he approached, ncing at The Adventures of the Chivalrous Wanderer. His clean, handsome face instantly flushed red.

    Without looking up, Gu An replied, "There¡¯s nothing else. You can go back and cultivate."

    Wu Xin moved to the opposite side of the table but didn¡¯t leave. He looked hesitant.

    Gu An nced at him and asked, "Is there something else?"

    Dressed in his ck robe, Gu An had developed amanding presence over the years. Thanks to the abundant harvests in Medicine Valley and hisck of a private stash, he had used his own funds to buy new clothes for everyone in the valley. Now, none of them looked like mere servant disciples anymore.

    Wu Xin gritted his teeth and said, "Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be honest with you. With my talent, I can never enter the Outer Sect. I genuinely want to stay in Medicine Valley and serve you for the rest of my life."

    Gu An put down his book and carefully observed Wu Xin.

    The meaning behind those words was clear.

    He wanted to progress!

    Gu An furrowed his brows, pretending to be troubled.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s expression, Wu Xin panicked and immediately knelt down.

    "Senior Brother, what am Icking? I¡¯m more diligent than the others, more obedient than them. And they all want to go to the Outer Sect, but I don¡¯t!" Wu Xin¡¯s voice trembled with emotion, and his eyes reddened.

    Gu An, however, noticed that Wu Xin had activated some sort of technique to stir his qi and blood.

    This kid is trying to imitate me, huh?

    With a sigh, Gu An spoke earnestly, "Wu Xin, in my heart, there¡¯s no such thing as someone being better or worse. It¡¯s like the Ancient Vine fruit¡ªI split it equally among all of you. But the position of the chief disciple is no small matter. It represents the future head of the valley. Even though I¡¯m a servant disciple, the treatment I receive is no less than that of an Outer Sect disciple. I owe much to the sect for their generosity."

    "You seem to be hiding something from me. Of course, everyone has their secrets, and I won¡¯t pry. You will always be my junior brother, but as for the chief disciple position..."

    He trailed off with a heavy sigh, his face filled with helplessness.

    Wu Xin froze. He hadn¡¯t expected that Gu An had already been aware of his actions from years ago. His first reaction was fear, but that quickly turned into gratitude.

    Thest time he¡¯d snuck around at night was five years ago, and Senior Brother had tolerated it for all that time.

    What did that mean?

    It meant Senior Brother truly saw him as one of his own!

    Wu Xin put himself in Gu An¡¯s shoes. If he were the senior brother, he would have severely punished such a junior long ago.

    The more Wu Xin thought about it, the more guilty he felt. He couldn¡¯t keep up the act anymore.

    "Senior Brother, actually..." Wu Xin gritted his teeth as if making a difficult decision.

    "In truth, Ie from Thousand Autumn Pavilion. My father is one of the seventy-two lords of the pavilion. My talent is poor, and I was always bullied by my siblings, so I ran away. The reason I wandered around at night was that I¡¯d heard about Senior Brother Li Ya¡¯s exploits. I was hoping to find some opportunity that would let me prove myself to my father. But now, I¡¯ve given up. I can¡¯t evenpete with Lu Jiu Jia, let alone my brothers and sisters..."

    Wu Xin blurted everything out in one breath, his head lowered in shame.

    Gu An¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief.

    "You..."

    Hearing the tremble in Gu An¡¯s voice only made Wu Xin feel more ashamed. His forehead pressed against the ground.

    Gu An truly hadn¡¯t expected Wu Xin to be from Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    What kind of situation was this?

    Might as well rename Xuan Valley to Thousand Autumn Valley!

    Gu An quietly spread his divine sense, forming an invisible barrier to prevent anyone from eavesdropping.

    After a moment of silence, he let out a heavy sigh and said, "Fine, get up and speak."

    Wu Xin, still filled with anxiety, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He stood up and saw Gu An¡¯splicated expression, which only made him feel more moved.

    As expected, Senior Brother really cares about me!

    "I don¡¯t know much about Thousand Autumn Pavilion. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a demonic sect?" Gu An asked after taking a deep breath.

    Wu Xin nodded. "It¡¯s true. Thousand Autumn Pavilion is the most evil of the demonic sects, practicing corpse maniption, poison arts, soul ensnarement, and all kinds of dark magic. I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I ran away."

    "Will your fathere looking for you? I need to consider the safety of the other disciples," Gu An asked with concern.

    Wu Xin quickly waved his hands. "There¡¯s no way he¡¯de looking for me! He¡¯d be happy if I were dead. I¡¯m his greatest disgrace!"

    Gu An¡¯s expression softened a bit at that, and he scolded, "Wu Xin, I won¡¯t allow you to belittle yourself like that. A person¡¯s worth isn¡¯t determined by their cultivation level."

    Wu Xin scratched his head and chuckled. "I know, but people in the demonic sects are all a bit twisted, Senior Brother."

    Gu An nodded as if recalling something. He then asked, "By the way, have you ever heard of someone named Jiang Qiong in Thousand Autumn Pavilion?"

    "Jiang Qiong?" Wu Xin frowned, trying to remember.

    After a few seconds, his eyes lit up. "I remember now! She was the top genius of Thousand Autumn Pavilion a century ago and the daughter of the second lord. But she¡¯s been dead for many years. I remember my father talking about her when I was a child. He even wanted my elder brother to marry her."

    Gu An was intrigued and asked, "How old is your father?"

    "He¡¯s almost five hundred years old. He has over a hundred children, so if one of us goes missing, he doesn¡¯t care," Wu Xin answered.

    Gu An fell silent.

    The ways of the demonic sects were strangely tempting.

    Gu An asked a few more questions, but Wu Xin didn¡¯t know much about Jiang Qiong.

    "Now that you¡¯ve confessed your origins, I¡¯ll appoint you as the chief disciple. If a single valley¡¯s chief disciple can help a demonic cultivator find redemption, that would be a worthy achievement. However, this matter must remain a secret for now. You¡¯ll need to earn everyone¡¯s approval through your actions," Gu An said seriously.

    Wu Xin was overjoyed.

    He was about to kneel in thanks when Gu An added, "From now on, you mustn¡¯t mention Thousand Autumn Pavilion at all, even when you¡¯re alone. This is the Tai Xuan Sect, and even talking to yourself might be overheard."

    Wu Xin nodded fervently, promising to follow the advice.

    The two brothers shifted to lighter topics, chatting about other things.

    Wu Xin felt even closer to his senior brother. He regretted not confessing earlier.

    ...

    At night, in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Gu An arrived at a clearing near the underground river to nt more medicinal herbs.

    He moved slowly, savoring the process of nting. What he was cultivating wasn¡¯t just flowers¡ªit was life itself.

    As someone of Huaxia heritage, farming was in his blood, and this passion had followed him into the world of cultivation.

    Once he finished, he gazed at his newly created garden with satisfaction. The neat rows had a unique beauty to them.

    "Come in, my dear disciple."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s pleasant voice echoed from one of the nearby caves, and Gu An immediately headed in that direction.

    Over the years, Jiang Qiong had summoned him from time to time to help gather medicinal ingredients or even assist in refining pills.

    Gu An hadn¡¯t been working in vain, though. His alchemy skills had improved by leaps and bounds.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s alchemy far surpassed Cheng Xuandan¡¯s, and her teaching methods were much better too.

    Gu An entered the dim cave, where a cauldron stood on the ground, half his height, with ashes piled beneath it.

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard a sound. He focused his gaze and saw one of the coffins in the back trembling.

    Boom!

    The coffin lid fell to the ground with a thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A skeletal hand reached out from the upright coffin, so thin it was like a ghost¡¯s w. Gu An immediately used his lifespan detection ability.

    [Jiang Qiong (Core Formation Ninth Layer): 185/304/2490]

    Good grief!

    A maximum lifespan of nearly 2,500 years!

    Why does she only have 300 years of lifespan at the Core Formation ninthyer?

    Could it be rted to her injuries?

    Gu An pondered this while thest trace of his apprehension vanished.

 Chapter 25: Have You Heard of the Nascent Soul Realm?

    Crack¡ª

    A shriveled foot stepped out of the coffin,nding on a piece of charcoal and snapping it in half.

    Gu An saw that it was a disheveled woman, her hair a tangled mess, and her body frighteningly thin, as if all the flesh had been drained from her. Her tattered clothing revealed a faint image of a white robe, though her sleeves and pants were torn. She staggered out, resembling a vengeful ghost.

    Jiang Qiong slowly lifted her face, which was equally emaciated. Her eye sockets were deep, and her bulging eyes were terrifying.

    Her gaze fell on Gu An, causing him to hurriedly lower his head.

    "Good disciple, thanks to you helping me refine pills these past five years, I¡¯ve recovered much faster..." Jiang Qiong forced a smile, which only made her look more horrifying, as a foul breath escaped from her mouth.

    She no longer referred to herself as "this seat" but used "I," signaling that their rtionship had be more personal.

    Suppressing his difort, Gu An said, "It''s my duty as your disciple, but I do have some questions."

    "Ask away."Jiang Qiong replied as she shakily made her way toward the pill furnace.

    Watching her, Gu An asked, "Since refining pills can help you recover faster, why didn¡¯t you let my master help you with it before?"

    Cheng Xuandan had believed that Jiang Qiong had been dead for seventy years, which meant she had been hiding here for that long, and he had never discovered she was still alive.

    Jiang Qiong gave a creepy, forced smile. "Because I didn¡¯t trust him. Your master was forced to be my disciple, and his heart was always wavering. There¡¯s no telling when he might have betrayed me. Half of the coffins in this cave are filled with the corpses of his former disciples."

    Gu An remained silent.

    He believed Jiang Qiong¡¯s words. After all, Meng Lang had suffered such a fate.

    Jiang Qiong sat down before the pill furnace, waving her hand as various herbs piled nearby flew into the furnace.

    "Five years have passed. What level of the Foundation Establishment realm have you reached now?" Jiang Qiong asked.

    Gu An¡¯s outward cultivation appeared to be at the fifthyer of the Qi Refining realm, but Jiang Qiong was convinced he had already reached the Foundation Establishment realm.

    Gu An answered, "I¡¯m about to reach the thirdyer."

    "That¡¯s slow. Don¡¯t neglect your cultivation. Back in the day, I reached Foundation Establishment at eighteen and formed my core by forty. If I hadn¡¯t spent decades studying pill and formation arts, I would have already reached the Nascent Soul realm. Have you heard of the Nascent Soul realm?" Jiang Qiong asked absentmindedly as she stared at the pill furnace.

    Gu An quickly nodded and said, "The Nascent Soul realm is like being an immortal. You rarely see one in the Outer Sect."

    "Hmph, immortal? They¡¯re just stronger cultivators. Once I¡¯ve fully recovered, I¡¯ll find a ce to break through to the Nascent Soul realm. When that happens, you¡¯ll have a Nascent Soul backer. Excited?" Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice turned proud as she spoke.

    Her voice was seductive, a stark contrast to her terrifying appearance.

    "Thank you for your care, Grandmaster. Is there anything I can assist you with?" Gu An stepped forward and asked.

    Jiang Qiong replied, "Just watch me refine pills, and let¡¯s chat a bit."

    She motioned for Gu An to sit beside her.

    Gu An sat down but kept a cautious distance, remaining alert.

    No matter how kind Jiang Qiong seemed, Gu An wouldn¡¯t let his guard down until she left.

    Meng Lang was a grim reminder. He probably hadn¡¯t suspected Cheng Xuandan¡¯s betrayal until his dying moments.

    Jiang Qiong inquired about Gu An¡¯s background, and he shared the general outline of his life without mentioning the Ji family. He only said he came from a servant background and was recruited into the Tai Xuan Sect after his spirit root was detected.

    They talked for half an hour before Jiang Qiong allowed him to leave, instructing him to return for the next three nights, promising a significant reward after.

    Gu Anplied.

    On the third night.

    Gu An sat cross-legged across from the pill furnace, holding the Yin-Yang Art and asionally asking Jiang Qiong questions.

    Irritated by his inquiries, Jiang Qiong finally snapped, "Are you messing with me on purpose? You¡¯re already at the Foundation Establishment realm at such a young age, yet how can yourprehension be this poor?"

    Gu An protested, "Refining pills is one thing, but breathing techniques are another."

    Jiang Qiong was momentarily speechless, her attention suddenly drawn to the pill furnace.

    The steam rising from the furnace grew thicker, and the steam vents on the lid turned an eerie green.

    Gu An felt a chill. What kind of pill was she refining?

    Why did it feel like poison?

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, and she stopped speaking, her gaze locked on the furnace.

    Time passed slowly.

    Gu An remained on guard, ready to defend himself in case Jiang Qiong attacked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After an unknown period, a muffled sound came from the furnace, and Jiang Qiong¡¯s face lit up with a ghastly smile.

    She raised her right hand, and with two fingers, the lid of the furnace flew off. In one swift motion, she snatched a pill from the furnace and immediately swallowed it.

    So fast!

    It was as if she feared Gu An would steal it.

    After consuming the pill, Jiang Qiong sat cross-legged and began channeling her energy. In less than three breaths, white smoke began to rise from her body.

    Gu An stood up and slowly backed away, putting some distance between them.

    More and more white smoke swirled around her, shrouding her in a mist, making her look like a zombie emerging from the fog.

    Gu An continuously checked her lifespan, ready to act if she suddenly broke through to the Nascent Soul realm.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s current lifespan began to increase, and for the first time, Gu An witnessed someone¡¯s lifespan grow like this. The numbers were staggering.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about what kind of miraculous pill she had taken.

    Not only was her lifespan increasing, but her aura was also surging, quickly surpassing that of the Foundation Establishment realm.

    A true Core Formation cultivator!

    Gu An keenly observed that Jiang Qiong¡¯s body was also restoring itself. Her previously emaciated figure was filling out, as if air was being pumped into a balloon.

    Impressive.

    He patiently waited.

    Gradually, the sound of Jiang Qiong¡¯s breathing grew heavier, eventually resembling the growls of a wild beast.

    After a long while.

    Her breathing suddenly ceased. Gu An noticed that she hadn¡¯t broken through to the Nascent Soul realm, so he wasn¡¯t too worried.

    From within the mist, Jiang Qiong stretchedzily, her now graceful figure emerging, entirely different from before.

    She stepped out of the mist, still disheveled and wearing tattered clothing. However, beneath her ragged robes, her pale skin glistened in the dim cave light, causing Gu An¡¯s face to flush with embarrassment as he averted his gaze.

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this way," Jiang Qiong said nostalgically. She walked up to Gu An, leaning forward and pushing her hair back. "So, what do you think, good disciple? Is your master beautiful?"

    Gu An stole a quick nce. Despite her dirty face, her features were indeed stunning. In his experience, only Ji Xiaoyu from the Ji family and Li Xuan Yu from the Outer Sect couldpare to her beauty.

    "Grandmaster is undoubtedly a rare beauty, but I¡¯m more concerned about your health. Have your injuries fully healed?" Gu An asked, his tone sincere.

    If she was fully recovered, she could leave quickly.

    "I¡¯m far from fully recovered. I¡¯ll need another five years to rest," Jiang Qiong said with a smile, her bright eyes studying Gu An, as if contemting something.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, she thrust her palm at Gu An with lightning speed, stopping just inches from his chest. The force of the wind caused his robes to billow.

    Jiang Qiong smirked. "Why didn¡¯t you dodge?"

    Gu An stiffly replied, "I didn¡¯t have time to react..."

    In truth, that wasn¡¯t the case. To him, Jiang Qiong¡¯s movements had been slow, and he could have easily countered with his Dragon Force, repelling her attack with his own energy.

    She didn¡¯t stop out of mercy; she stopped to save herself.

    Jiang Qiong burst intoughter, her body shaking with amusement, eventually holding her stomach as sheughed.

    Gu An watched her quietly, not interrupting.

    After a long while, Jiang Qiong finallyposed herself and walked back to the pill furnace. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill my own disciples. Even when Cheng Xuandan betrayed me, I spared his life and used his protection to hide within Tai Xuan Sect. As long as you remain loyal to me, I¡¯ll never wrong you. If anyone dares bully you, I won¡¯t sit idly by."

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Jiang Qiong turned back to face him at the furnace. "Leave a new set of clothes and return tomorrow night. I¡¯ll teach you some spells."

    Gu An promptly retrieved a set of his white robes from his storage bag, gently cing them on the ground. He then cupped his hands in salute and took his leave.

    Once he disappeared into the darkness, Jiang Qiong turned to the robes. She reached out, lifting them with her fingers, and brought them close to her face, inhaling deeply before letting out a soft chuckle.

    ...

    At dawn, Gu An was leading the disciples of the Medicine Valley in their morning exercises.

    A figure approached the entrance to the valley.

    It was Li Ya.

    Li Ya was still dressed in ck, butpared to five years ago, he radiated an intense,manding aura, the presence of a strong cultivator.

    His arrival immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    "It¡¯s Senior Brother Li Ya!" Xiao Chuan eximed excitedly.

    Gu An quickly walked toward Li Ya, instructing the others to continue their exercises.

    He approached Li Ya, just about to speak, but Li Ya beat him to it: "Let¡¯s talk upstairs."

    Huh?

    Something serious?

    Gu An felt a surge of tension. What could be so important that Li Ya came in person?

    He immediately led Li Ya to the pavilion, shutting the door behind them once they were inside.

    Li Ya walked to the table, waved his hand, and a Ancient Vine Fruit appeared on the table, leaving Gu An stunned.

    "Four years ago, the Outer Sect''s Pill Hall had a Ancient Vine Fruit. I bought it, but I¡¯ve been too busy with missions to bring it to you until now," Li Ya said with a smile.

    Gu An looked at him, feeling a bit awkward.

    Li Ya noticed and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t hide the truth, Gu An coughed lightly and said, "I was the one who sold that fruit to the Pill Hall."

    To avoid suspicion, Gu An had sold it at a low price, earning praise from the Pill Hall elders for his gratitude to the sect.

    He never imagined Li Ya would buy it back...

    Li Ya sighed. "What a mess... That fruit is a rare treasure that strengthens one¡¯s vitality. How could you sell it? How much did you sell it for?"

    "Twenty mid-grade spirit stones..."

    "What? I spent ten high-grade spirit stones!" Li Ya¡¯s eyes widened.

    A single high-grade spirit stone was worth a hundred mid-grade spirit stones.

    Both of them fell into a brief silence.

    In truth, Gu An didn¡¯t feel he had lost out. Thanks to the Ancient Vine Fruit, he had developed a good rtionship with Zhu Qinglu from the Pill Hall. Over the past four years, Zhu had done him many favors and opened several doors for him. However, standing before Li Ya, Gu An felt a bit embarrassed.

    Li Ya sighed softly. "Let¡¯s just consider it a contribution to the sect. Besides the fruit, I¡¯m here for another reason."

 Chapter 26: The Grand Outer Sect Tournament

    "What is it?" Gu An asked, silently praying it wasn¡¯t something troublesome. He had no desire to get involved in the vortex of conflict within the Outer Sect.

    Li Ya smiled and said, "You like farming, don¡¯t you? I remember you mentioned before that you¡¯ve helped a certain Outer Sect disciple manage his cave residence. Now, there¡¯s an opportunity for you. Thepensation is decent¡ªwork for a year and you¡¯ll earn one mid-grade spirit stone plus a bottle of Spiritual Qi Pills."

    Hearing this, Gu An was relieved.

    If it was something that could earn him more lifespan, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, he rarely trained and had plenty of time.

    He began asking about the identity of the employer. Li Ya didn¡¯t hide anything; the Outer Sect disciple was a friend of his, and his cave residence was near the Outer Sect city.

    After agreeing, Gu An was immediately taken there by Li Ya.

    Li Ya flew on his sword, with Gu An standing behind him, the two of them sharing one sword. Their airborne figures drew envious gazes from Xiao Chuan, Ye Lan, and the others.

    Who wouldn¡¯t dream of flying on a sword?

    The tall and burly Tang Yu sighed, "If Master could learn swordsmanship from Uncle Li Ya and teach us, that would be amazing."The slender and handsome Su Han, standing nearby, nodded. Even though he had been in Medicine Valley for four years, he still longed for the Outer Sect in his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªTang Yu and Zhen Qin felt the same.

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t say much and simply pulled Zhen Qin back to the courtyard to train.

    Meanwhile...

    High above the mountains, Li Ya flew at great speed, his gaze fixed ahead, his ck robes billowing in the wind, his hair flying wildly, giving off a free-spirited, unrestrained aura.

    "I noticed that your Medicine Valley has more servants than before. Junior Brother Gu, try to recruit fewer disciples in the future and invest more spirit stones into your own cultivation," Li Ya advised earnestly.

    Even though Gu An always said his talent wasn¡¯t good, Li Ya still believed there was hope for him.

    He didn¡¯t want a future where, after a hundred years, he would still be youthful, while Gu An had already grown old.

    Although Li Ya had made a few friends during his years at Tai Xuan Sect, no onepared to Junior Brother Gu in his heart.

    Gu An was the only person who treated him well without expecting anything in return. He didn¡¯t want to lose this bond.

    Gu An smiled and said, "Senior Brother Li, don¡¯t worry. The reason I¡¯m taking on more disciples is that the fields in Medicine Valley have expanded. Every year, I submit more herbs, and the Pill Hall is gradually improving my benefits. I won¡¯t neglect my cultivation."

    Hearing this, Li Ya smiled.

    "That¡¯s true. You¡¯re always diligent; you¡¯re bound to achieve something great."

    "Not as great as you, Senior Brother. Your reputation in the Outer Sect is unmatched."

    They began exchangingpliments. Normally, Li Ya hated this kind of polite banter, but for some reason, hearing it from Junior Brother Gu made him feel oddly happy.

    Two hourster...

    Li Ya dropped Gu An back at Medicine Valley before flying off.

    As soon as Gu Annded, he was surrounded by Su Han and Zhen Qin.

    They were curious about where Gu An had gone, and Gu An didn¡¯t hide anything. After a brief exnation, he sent them on their way.

    Lu Jiujia¡¯s departure had greatly motivated the disciples of Medicine Valley, leaving the valley quieter than usual. Whenever they had free time, they would each retreat to their rooms to train, eager to catch up with Lu Jiujia.

    Gu An returned to his room, picked up Yin-Yang Art, and began studying it. That night, Jiang Qiong was supposed to teach him spells, and he was looking forward to it.

    What cultivator wouldn¡¯t want to learn more spells?

    Especially since Gu Ancked many basic spells.

    ...

    Late at night, in the Eight Views Cave Heaven.

    Under the Ancient Vine Tree, Jiang Qiong, dressed in white with her ck hair flowing loosely, looked like an immortal descending to the mortal world. However, her stunning face was filled with frustration.

    "Why are you so slow? I¡¯ve exined the method of Qi cirction several times, and you still can¡¯t remember it?" Jiang Qiong held back her anger as she scolded him.

    She stood next to Gu An, her eyes fixed on the ck mist swirling in his hands.

    She was teaching him the Soul Capture Technique, a sinister method that could seize a person¡¯s soul¡ªa highly poisonous and dangerous spell.

    Gu An replied helplessly, "Grandmaster, you¡¯ve only just begun teaching me. Can¡¯t you be a bit more patient?"

    "It¡¯s not that... It¡¯s just..." Jiang Qiong suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Before she had regained her body, she had looked forward to teaching Gu An, considering him a prodigy in her eyes. But the reality turned out to be quite different.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This kid was strange.

    When she taught him the Sword Control Technique, he understood it instantly. But when it came to anything else, it was as if he was a beginner in the path of cultivation.

    In terms of swordsmanship, Gu An was undoubtedly the most talented person she had ever seen. The problem was that swordsmanship wasn¡¯t her specialty.

    "If I were so skilled at everything, would I have ended up as a servant disciple?" Gu An sighed.

    Jiang Qiong hesitated for a long time before muttering, "But you¡¯re not supposed to be this slow..."

    Gu An¡¯s hand trembled.

    What else could he expect from someone from the demonic path? Her words were brutally hurtful!

    Anger red up in Gu An, and he said, "I have my strengths too! When ites to swordsmanship, even you, Grandmaster, might not be as talented as I am!"

    Jiang Qiongughed, clearly amused. "Oh? Shall we test that theory? Let¡¯s spar without using spiritual power, relying only on our sword techniques."

    "Fine!"

    Gu An released the ck mist from his hands, stood up, and prepared to teach her a lesson.

    Jiang Qiong took a few steps to the side, raised her right hand, and extended her index and middle fingers, holding them together. She smiled and said, "Since this is a friendly match, let¡¯s not hurt each other. We¡¯ll use our fingers as swords."

    Gu An nodded, cing his left hand behind his back and extending his right hand in front.

    Jiang Qiong squinted her eyes. For some reason, the moment Gu An raised his hand, she felt a sudden panic.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me? How could I be intimidated by a mere Foundation Establishment boy?"

    Jiang Qiong cursed herself internally for being weak and losing the arrogance she once had.

    She immediately thrust her fingers toward Gu An, using the speed of a Core Formation cultivator.

    Gu An parried her thrust with two fingers, deflecting her hand as if plucking a string.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes narrowed. She stepped to the side like a phantom, her fingers aimed at Gu An¡¯s ribs like a sword.

    Gu An turned, thrusting his fingers downward and pressing them against the back of her hand, causing her a sharp pain, forcing her to retract her hand.

    The two exchanged moves under the Ancient Vine Tree, parrying and countering each other.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s attacks were fierce, but Gu An¡¯s movements were fluid and effortless.

    After thirty moves, Gu An noticed Jiang Qiong was bing anxious. To end it, he deliberately left an opening, allowing her to strike his abdomen, after which he pretended to stumble backward, clutching his stomach.

    Jiang Qiong didn¡¯t pursue her advantage. She straightened up and fixed her intense gaze on Gu An.

    Gu An feigned a pained expression but was startled by the look in her eyes.

    What was that look?

    It was as if she was ready to devour him.

    Jiang Qiong took a deep breath and said, "Impressive. I underestimated your swordsmanship. Although your moves were unrefined, every strike was direct and aimed at my weaknesses. You¡¯re a rare swordsmanship prodigy. With the right master, you could be renowned across the world as a sword cultivator."

    Gu An shook his head. "I don¡¯t care about bing famous. That would just bring trouble my way. I hate fighting, let alone killing."

    Jiang Qiong was stunned for a moment before finding it amusing.

    This was the first time she had encountered such a timid genius.

    "It was wrong of me to scold you earlier. Come, continue practicing the Soul Capture Technique. Even if you¡¯re suited for the sword, there are some spells you must learn to be prepared for anything," Jiang Qiong beckoned him.

    Gu An immediately stepped forward, resuming his practice of the Soul Capture Technique.

    After their sparring match, Jiang Qiong¡¯s attitude softened considerably, speaking to him in a gentler tone. At times, her words even gave him goosebumps.

    And so, every night, Gu An went to the Eight Views Cave Heaven to practice spells under Jiang Qiong¡¯s tutge. Once he mastered a spell to the point where it appeared on his attribute panel, he would move on to the next one.

    Jiang Qiong assumed he was just frustrated and didn¡¯t force him. After all, she had plenty of spells to teach.

    Teaching an apprentice while recovering from her injuries was surprisingly enjoyable for her.

    Besides that, once a month, Gu An would visit the cave residence of the Outer Sect disciple to tend to the herbs.

    ...

    As winter approached, snow fell thick and heavy, nketing thend.

    Wearing a straw hat, Gu An climbed halfway up the mountain and reached the cave residence. Just as he was about to take out his token, he sensed something amiss.

    There were people inside!

    And not just one!

    Gu An instantly wanted to leave, but the voices inside the cave abruptly stopped. If he left now, it would reveal that he had sensed the presence of people inside, bypassing the cave¡¯s protective barrier.

    He had no choice but to press the token against the mountain gate. The gate opened, and he stepped inside.

    Walking through the cave tunnel, he entered the cave hall. When he saw three people standing inside, he froze for a moment before quickly bowing and apologizing, "My apologies, I didn¡¯t know the senior was back. I¡¯ll leave now."

    With that, he turned to leave.

    The owner of the cave, Chen Li, appeared to be in his forties, with the schrly demeanor of a refined gentleman. He raised a hand and smiled, saying, "No need. Do what you need to do. We¡¯ll continue our conversation."

    Hearing this, Gu An had no choice but to turn back, bow again, and proceed to the herb garden.

    As Gu An worked, he noticed the other two people in the cave¡ªa man and a woman. The woman was none other than Li Xuanyu, whom he had sparred with before.

    The man, however, wasn¡¯t Shi Yang. Instead, he was someone else¡ªhandsome, graceful, and as striking as a character from a painting. Even men couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his looks.

    Li Xuanyu recognized Gu An but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu An discreetly used his lifespan ability to check the handsome man¡¯s details.

    [Xiao Chenjun (Core Formation Stage, Level 1): 58/621/1508]

    Core Formation Stage, Level 1!

    An Inner Sect disciple?

    Chen Li, noticing that Gu An had begun harvesting the herbs, turned to Li Xuanyu and Xiao Chenjun and sighed, "The Grand Outer Sect Tournament is approaching, and this time, it¡¯s being hosted by Tai Xuan Sect. The pressure is on us."

    Xiao Chenjun chuckled. "What¡¯s there to fear? The Outer Sect has many talents. Even if those other sects and schools join forces, it¡¯ll be hard for them to surpass Tai Xuan Sect. Within the Tai Cang Empire, Tai Xuan Sect reigns supreme."

    Chen Li shook his head. "I¡¯ve heard that the Gu Hao Sect, Tianjue Sect, and Thousand Autumn Pavilion each have dual-spiritual root geniuses, and they¡¯ve been deliberately holding back their breakthroughs just for this tournament."

    He paused, ncing at Xiao Chenjun with a sigh. "Junior Brother Xiao, why didn¡¯t you wait before breaking through? Your master surely knew about this."

    Xiao Chenjun smiled. "Senior Brother Chen, the Grand Outer Sect Tournament is held at least twice every hundred years. How could cultivators like us be so concerned about victory and defeat? Besides, Tai Xuan Sect produces geniuses every year. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthe burden won¡¯t fall solely on you."

    The three of them continued discussing the tournament, with Xiao Chenjun and Chen Li doing most of the talking while Li Xuanyu asionally chimed in.

 Chapter 27: The Wan Yin Sect, Xu Ruye

    The Grand Outer Sect Tournament?

    Geniuses from various sects gathering at Tai Xuan Sect?

    Including disciples from Thousand Autumn Pavilion?

    Gu An listened with great interest. Such a grand event would surely be spectacr, though he felt a bit worried. Would any cultivators from Thousand Autumn Pavilion use this opportunity to find him and force him to provide information about Tai Xuan Sect?

    Chen Li and the others continued their conversation, shifting the topic toward the Inner Sect. Chen Li was very curious about the Inner Sect, wondering what it was like.

    Xiao Chenjun gave a brief description: the bustling Inner Sect cities, the profound heritage of the various mountain peaks, and the numerous rich bounties and tasks avable. It was like listening to a story for Gu An.

    But Gu An still wasn¡¯t tempted.

    Inner Sect disciples had to protect the Tai Cang Empire. They weren¡¯t just responsible for ying demons and monsters within the kingdom but also had to help fend off invasions from other empires. The mere thought of it made Gu An''s head ache.

    After Gu An finished his work and collected several hundred years of lifespan, he approached Chen Li to bid farewell.¡°You do your work quite meticulously. How about also taking care of my cave residence?¡± Li Xuanyu suddenly suggested.

    Chen Li chuckled. "Indeed, he¡¯s thorough and follows the rules. He was rmended by Li Ya, so he¡¯s trustworthy."

    Li Xuanyu fixed her gaze on Gu An, awaiting his answer.

    With everyone watching, Gu An couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded in agreement.

    "Why don¡¯t I take him along to familiarize him with the ce?" Li Xuanyu said, rising to leave.

    Gu An quickly bowed to Chen Li and Xiao Chenjun before following Li Xuanyu out.

    Once the cave entrance closed behind them, Xiao Chenjun smiled and asked, ¡°The feud within the Li family is trulyplicated. What do you think¡ªdoes Junior Sister Li Xuanyu hold any grudge against Li Ya?¡±

    Chen Li shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. If there were any animosity, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken on his behalf before. Li Ya would have died at Shi Yang¡¯s hands long ago. Now that Shi Yang has been missing for years, I suspect Li Ya might have killed him.¡±

    Xiao Chenjun raised his teacup, his expression bing subtle.

    ...

    After leaving the cave residence, Gu An followed Li Xuanyu. The two of them shared a sword but kept a respectful distance from each other.

    Standing behind Li Xuanyu, Gu An could catch a faint scent of something refreshing, far more pleasant than the scent on Jiang Qiong.

    Though Jiang Qiong had cleaned herself up, that lingering smell of death hadn¡¯t entirely dissipated.

    Neither of them spoke, as Li Xuanyu¡¯s cold demeanor discouraged Gu An from striking up a conversation.

    Her cave residence wasn¡¯t far from Chen Li¡¯s, and before long, theynded.

    Gu An immediately sensed that her cave¡¯s defensive wards were much stronger, and once inside, the rich spiritual energy was palpable.

    Li Xuanyu began exining the origins of the herbs in her cave and how to cultivate them, and Gu An listened attentively.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Li Xuanyu handed him a token, which would allow him direct ess to her cave. Her offeredpensation was the same as Chen Li¡¯s.

    For Gu An, harvesting herbs for lifespan was enough, but if he could also earn some spirit stones, he certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    He bowed and took his leave.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your rtionship with Li Ya?¡± Li Xuanyu suddenly asked.

    Gu An stopped and replied, ¡°Li Ya is my senior brother. Naturally, we have a good rtionship.¡±

    From her demeanor, Gu An could tell that Li Xuanyu and Li Ya likely had a decent rtionship. If there were a grudge, she wouldn¡¯t need to go through him, a servant disciple, to deal with Li Ya, right?

    Li Xuanyu didn¡¯t say anything more, only giving a slight nod.

    Gu An bid farewell again.

    Managing the cave residences for Outer Sect disciples wasn¡¯t exhausting work. He typically only needed to visit once every half month or so. Gu An figured he could take on even more of such tasks.

    His "business tree" was growing ever more prosperous. The Eight Views Cave Heaven and Medicine Valley formed the trunk, while more branches sprouted, bringing in more and more lifespan.

    He aimed to reach ten thousand years of lifespan as soon as possible!

    ...

    Winter snow melted, and spring arrived. As dusk approached, Medicine Valley began to light up with decorations.

    In front of the pavilion, the youngest disciple, Zhen Qin, squatted on the ground, cutting paper. She quietly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the meaning of this Spring Festival?¡±

    She was nine years younger than Gu An, with a sweet face,rge eyes, and a petite figure. Her gentle personality made even Lu Jiujia and Xiao Chuan particrly fond of her.

    ¡°When I was little, an old man told me that the Spring Festival represents the start of a new year¡ªa time to bid farewell to the old and wee the new. People would exchange blessings during this time. There¡¯s not much to celebrate here in Medicine Valley, so I thought we could make this our own festival,¡± Gu An exined while weaving antern.

    Not far away, Wu Xin, Xiao Chuan, and Tang Yu were hangingnterns and pasting red paper, while Ye Lan prepared food and Su Han checked on the gardens.

    Hearing this, Zhen Qin¡¯s face lit up with anticipation.

    The idea for the Spring Festival hade to Gu An a few days prior when he overheard his disciples talking about their hometowns. It made him recall his past life on Earth, where the Spring Festival was just around the corner. So, he decided to establish it as the first festival for Medicine Valley.

    In the future, he could create more holidays to make life in Medicine Valley less dull.

    He also wondered if there were other transmigrators from Earth in this world.

    Gu An pondered quietly. The excuse of hearing it from an old man was just a precaution in case anyone asked too many questions.

    Just then, Gu An¡¯s brow furrowed as he sensed two unsettling presences approaching Medicine Valley, now less than ten miles away.

    Both presences belonged to Foundation Establishment cultivators, but their auras reeked of blood.

    They had killed many people!

    With the Grand Outer Sect Tournament approaching, could these be demonic cultivators?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gu An silently prayed that they wouldn¡¯te to Medicine Valley.

    But just as he feared, the two figures flew directly toward Medicine Valley. Before long, they appeared at the top of the mountain, overlooking the valley.

    It was a man and a woman, both dressed in dark purple robes. Their sinister auras made them look like vengeful spirits, even in the daylight.

    The woman, with a curvaceous figure, wore dark makeup, and her long nails resembled ws. She covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Xu Lang, we¡¯re not far from Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect. Why don¡¯t we rest here for a while and ask these servant disciples for some information?¡±

    The man beside her was tall and imposing, with a stern face. He wore a purple crown adorned with a red gem resembling a crimson eye.

    ¡°A bunch of Qi Refining insects. What could we possibly learn from them?¡± the man said coldly.

    He was from the Wan Yin Sect, named Xu Ruye. He hade with his daopanion, Chan Ji, to participate in the Grand Outer Sect Tournament.

    Chan Ji chuckled. ¡°You know how the Tai Xuan Sect is. They aren¡¯t particrly strong but love to gang up on people. If we arrive early, we¡¯re bound to get dragged into trouble. Waiting here might not be so bad.¡±

    Xu Ruye considered her words and nodded. Then, he leaped down toward the valley, with Chan Ji following closely behind.

    Gu An nced up and immediately used his lifespan ability to inspect them.

    [Xu Ruye (Foundation Establishment Stage, Level 9): 67/389/920]

    [Chan Ji (Foundation Establishment Stage, Level 7): 74/370/605]

    It seemed they were quite talented.

    Gu An stood up, and Zhen Qin followed his gaze. When she saw Xu Ruye and Chan Ji, she quickly hid behind her master in fear.

    Xiao Chuan, Wu Xin, and Tang Yu also noticed the arrival of the two demonic cultivators. They immediately dropped what they were doing and rushed to Gu An¡¯s side.

    Xu Ruye and Chan Jinded in the garden, their eyes scanning the herbs. Gu An¡¯s heart tightened.

    Was Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s security thisx?

    With such a grand event approaching, weren¡¯t there any disciples patrolling the area?

    Gu An cursed inwardly, though he understood that to Tai Xuan Sect, Medicine Valley wasn¡¯t of much value. It only grew low-level herbs meant for the Outer Sect.

    Chan Ji turned her head toward Gu An and the others, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the master of this valley?¡±

    Gu An stepped forward and cupped his hands. ¡°That would be me. May I ask what brings you two seniors here?¡±

    Chan Ji gave him a seductive nce and said with a smile, ¡°Little brother, my husband and I are on our way to attend the Grand Outer Sect Tournament at Tai Xuan Sect. We were hoping to rest here for a few days. What do you think?¡±

    Xu Ruye¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Lan and Zhen Qin, his cold eyes unsettling the two women. Ye Lan frowned and stepped in front of Zhen Qin protectively.

    Though Gu An was displeased, he could sense a familiar presence approaching.

    He asked, ¡°May I ask which sect you two hail from?¡±

    Chan Ji¡¯s expression turned cold as she was about to respond.

    ¡°Why bother talking? What can this Qi Refining ant do to stop us?¡± Xu Ruye interrupted impatiently.

    A terrifying killing intent erupted from him, causing everyone present to feel as though they were standing in an ice cave.

    ¡°Are you two from the Wan Yin Sect, here to make an enemy of Tai Xuan Sect?¡±

    A cold voice echoed from above. Everyone looked up to see Li Xuanyu standing on a flying sword, her figure poised like an immortal.

    ¡°Li Xuanyu!¡± Chan Ji hissed through gritted teeth.

    Li Xuanyu spoke calmly, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With that, she turned and flew over the mountain.

    Xu Ruye leaped into the air, and the gourd at his waist expanded, quickly transforming into a massive tform beneath his feet. Chan Ji followed, and the two flew off together.

    The disciples of Medicine Valley breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    ¡°Were they demonic cultivators?¡± Su Han asked, his face pale from Xu Ruye¡¯s killing intent.

    Wu Xin replied, ¡°Yes, the Wan Yin Sect is a major demonic sect, very powerful.¡±

    Xiao Chuan, frustrated, said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be a righteous sect? Why would we invite demonic sects to participate?¡±

    The disciples began discussing the matter, still shaken by the encounter. Had Li Xuanyu not arrived, they feared disaster would have befallen them tonight.

    Gu An gazed toward the horizon, frowning slightly.

    After a moment, he instructed the others to continue preparing for the Spring Festival before heading inside to rest.

    As dusk fell, the sky turned a deep crimson.

    Gu An stood by the side window of the pavilion. He could sense faint traces of battle far away, about thirty miles from Medicine Valley.

    Suddenly, he felt something and swiftly leaped out of the window, vanishing into the forest.

    Deep in the woods, the trees were knocked over, and the ground was riddled with cracks. Xu Ruye and Chan Ji stood side by side, smug smiles on their faces.

    Standing opposite them were not only Li Xuanyu but also Li Ya.

    ¡°The Li family¡¯s ¡®Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship¡¯ is indeed impressive, but your cultivation levels are far too weak,¡± Xu Ruye sneered coldly. Purple qi swirled around his fingers.

    Blood trickled from both corners of Li Ya¡¯s mouth. His right hand, which gripped his sword, trembled. Beside him, Li Xuanyu fared slightly better, but she was still injured.

 Chapter 28: Flying Leaf Slays the Enemy, Such Dominating Sword Qi

    Chan Ji ignored Li Ya and fixed her gaze on Li Xuanyu, her smile sinister. ¡°Li Xuanyu, weren¡¯t you the pride of the heavens? How did you end up in such a sorry state? It seems you and your brother from the Li family are no match for us.¡±

    Xu Ruye stepped forward, heading toward Li Ya.

    Li Xuanyu suddenly threw her sword, and as it flew through the air, the de split into four sword shadows, all striking toward Xu Ruye.

    Xu Ruye reacted swiftly. With a wave of his hand, a burst of purple energy shot out like raging mes, forcibly blocking Li Xuanyu¡¯s sword.

    Chan Ji, like a ghost, appeared behind Li Xuanyu. A crimson fan appeared in her hand, and with a forceful wave, rolling waves of red poisonous mist surged forth, forcing Li Xuanyu to retreat.

    The red mist rapidly spread through the forest, and within it, a giant serpent silhouette darted about. Wherever it passed, the red mist surged, quickly surrounding Li Ya and Li Xuanyu.

    Li Xuanyunded beside Li Ya, her eyes scanning the surroundings, but Chan Ji¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, Xu Ruye floated above the forest, looking down on them.

    ¡°You dare harbor murderous intent within the grounds of Tai Xuan Sect?¡± Li Ya asked sternly.

    Xu Ruye¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s vast territories have been increasingly neglected ever since the current sect master took over. It seems they prefer to let their disciples handle their own conflicts on the outskirts. The eight outer sect cities may be like a wall, with justice and righteousness inside, but outside, it¡¯s nothing more than survival of the fittest, no different from the demonic sects.¡±¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for this long, and yet no one¡¯se. It seems Tai Xuan Sect has sent no one to patrol the outer regions. Today, I¡¯ll kill you, then take your sister. If it means skipping the Grand Outer Sect Tournament, so be it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°And those people in Medicine Valley? I¡¯ll kill them too. If Princess Li herself came to protect them, they must be quite important to you.¡±

    As Xu Ruye spoke, he licked his lips, clearly relishing the idea.

    ¡°Buy me some time,¡± Li Xuanyu whispered. She then sat down cross-legged, her hands moving rapidly through a series of hand seals. A faint golden me flickered between her brows, appearing and disappearing.

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes narrowed. He suddenly crouched, then leapt into the air, his sword pointing skyward. Sword qi burst forth from the ground like a geyser, surging with a powerful force that shook the forest within a radius of several dozen meters. The red mist churned in response, creating a massive spectacle under the twilight sky.

    Xu Ruye smirked disdainfully. From his storage pouch, he pulled out arge purple banner embroidered with a terrifying ghostly face, as if ready to leap from the fabric at any moment.

    With a flip of his left hand, Xu Ruye unleashed a tremendous wave of spiritual power, creating a giant palm that mmed down, crushing Li Ya¡¯s sword qi with sheer force.

    Li Ya frowned. His spiritual power was far weaker than Xu Ruye¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯tpete.

    As he watched, a dizzying purple whirlwind spun from Xu Ruye¡¯s banner, threatening to seize his very soul.

    Not good!

    Li Ya¡¯s face paled as a wave of intense dizziness washed over him. What frightened him the most was that his body refused to respond.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to steal your soul. The audacity!¡± the voice of the ancestral spirit boomed angrily in Li Ya¡¯s mind.

    Li Ya panicked even more upon hearing this.

    ¡°Let me savor the taste of a soul from the Tai Cang imperial bloodline!¡± Xu Ruyeughed sinisterly, his eyes filled with greed.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A sharp whistling sound suddenly cut through the air from afar. Both Li Ya, suspended midair, and Li Xuanyu, who was sitting in meditation, instinctively nced up. ??

    A single leaf, infused with sharp sword qi, streaked across the sky like a lightning bolt, heading straight for Xu Ruye.

    Xu Ruye nced at it, but the leaf moved too fast for him to react.

    Bang!

    Xu Ruye¡¯s head exploded instantly, blood mist spraying into the sky. The red poisonous mist that shrouded the forest was swept away by a powerful gust of wind. Li Ya was thrown to the ground, while Li Xuanyu channeled her spiritual power to resist the wind, but she was still forced to stand up.

    ¡°Xu Lang!¡±

    Chan Ji screamed in the midst of the storm. Just as she was about to leap into the air, another whistling sound pierced through the air. She turned to look, only to see a powerful wind slicing through the red mist, whipping at her robes and outlining her perfect figure.

    In her pupils, a single leaf was reflected.

    Bang!

    The leaf pierced through her head, sttering blood across the forest. The leaf continued on its trajectory, slicing through trees and stirring up dust before embedding itself in the trunk of arge tree.

    Thud! Thud!

    Xu Ruye¡¯s body hit the ground, followed shortly by Chan Ji¡¯s. Silence fell over the forest, broken only by the howling wind.

    Li Ya propped himself up, sitting on the ground with his hair in disarray, staring in disbelief.

    Not far away, Li Xuanyu was simrly stunned, her eyes fixed on the bodies of Xu Ruye and Chan Ji, as if in a trance.

    ¡°Flying leaf to y an enemy, such domineering sword qi. This person must at least be at the Nascent Soul stage and has achieved profound mastery in the way of the sword!¡± the ancestral spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Li Ya¡¯s mind.

    Li Ya snapped back to reality. He immediately stood up, cupped his fists, and shouted, ¡°May I ask which senior has saved us?¡±

    Li Xuanyu quickly stood up as well, scanning the surroundings.

    But no one answered.

    ¡°Boy, go check over there!¡± the ancestral spirit urged, directing Li Ya toward a certain direction.

    Li Ya obediently headed toward the indicated spot, though his injuries and the lingering effects of the soul attack made him unsteady on his feet.

    Meanwhile, Li Xuanyu walked over to inspect the corpses of Xu Ruye and Chan Ji. She even stabbed each of them twice, using sword qi to destroy their hearts.

    Li Ya walked about two hundred feet before stopping in front of a tree. His gaze fell on the trunk, and his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Li Ya whispered in shock. Following his line of sight, one could see a single leaf embedded in the tree trunk, still radiating traces of sword qi. The entire trunk was cracked, as if it could shatter at any moment.

    ¡°This person struck from ten miles away. I can sense the direction but cannot capture their presence,¡± the ancestral spirit mused, marveling at the feat. ¡°It seems Tai Xuan Sect isn¡¯t so weak after all; a powerful expert must be watching over the outer regions.¡±

    Li Ya stared at the leaf, trying to calm his racing heart.

    Just then, Li Xuanyu walked over, and when she saw the leaf, she too was momentarily stunned.

    ...

    Night had fallen over Medicine Valley. The Valley Master''s pavilion was lit up, and Gu An and his disciples sat around arge table, eating, drinking, and chatting merrily.

    Xiao Chuan and Tang Yu were in the midst of a drinking contest. Xiao Chuan, already red-faced, refused to admit defeat, continuing to drink despite the others¡¯ attempts to stop him.

    The wine they were drinking wasn¡¯t ordinary alcohol¡ªit was spirit wine, which Gu An had specially purchased from the Outer Sect. One jar cost two low-grade spirit stones, equivalent to two months¡¯ wages for a servant disciple.

    ¡°Earlier today, we encountered two demonic cultivators. Do you think more mighte?¡± Su Han suddenly asked. His words immediately dampened the lively atmosphere around the table.

    Everyone¡¯s smiles faded as they began to worry.

    Gu Anughed reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Outer Sect disciples are patrolling. Didn¡¯t you see that today? After this, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll strengthen the patrols.¡±

    Inside, Gu An wasn¡¯t worried at all. He was still basking in the joy of his earlier sess.

    Killing Xu Ruye and Chan Ji had granted him 112 years of lifespan.

    He was now trying to figure out the pattern behind the amount of lifespan he could seize. It seemed that the years he took ranged between ten to twenty percent of his target¡¯s remaining lifespan, but the exact number wasn¡¯t fixed. There appeared to be an element of randomness involved.

    While killing cultivators did yield more lifespan, Gu An wasn¡¯t eager to face such situations again.

    Killing too many enemies would eventually bring trouble. It was far safer to umte lifespan by harvesting medicinal herbs.

    There was always someone stronger out there. Even though killing enemies allowed Gu An to grow quickly, if he encountered an overwhelmingly powerful foe, he could still end up dead.

    He couldn¡¯t be sure how powerful the strongest beings in the world were.

    But he figured that if he couldy low for a thousand or ten thousand years, he might eventually be invincible in the mortal realm.

    Hearing Gu An¡¯s words, everyone felt reassured, and the cheerful atmosphere returned.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An set aside his own thoughts and began chatting with his disciples, asking about their cultivation goals. The mood grew livelier, and even Gu An joined in the drinking.

    The first Spring Festival in Medicine Valley was a resounding sess.

    Late into the night, everyone continued to disperse.

    Gu An made his way to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Jiang Qiong was meditating under the Ancient Vine Tree, shrouded in demonic energy that gave her a sinister and fearsome aura.

    Gu An brought a tray of food to her side and said, ¡°Grandmaster, today is the Spring Festival in Medicine Valley. This is a meal prepared by my junior sisters. Please try it, and I wish you a speedy recovery.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Qiong opened her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Spring Festival? What kind of holiday is that?¡±

    Gu An had already prepared an exnation and gave the same response he used for anyone who asked¡ªthat it was something he had heard from an elderly man.

    ¡°Hmm, establishing a holiday does seem like a good way to build unity,¡± Jiang Qiong nodded approvingly, then turned her gaze toward the wooden food box Gu An was holding.

    Gu An quickly ced the tray down and started to take out the dishes, including a small jar of wine.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the meal. She muttered to herself, ¡°Since you¡¯ve shown such thoughtfulness, it would be rude not to partake.¡±

    Without hesitation, she grabbed a bowl of food and began eating heartily, shoveling the food into her mouth like someone who had been starving.

    Gu An hurriedly poured her some wine, then asked curiously, ¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never fully understood.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Qiong replied, her mouth full of food. She grabbed the wine bowl from Gu An and drank deeply, leaving traces of grease and wine around her lips.

    ¡°Why does the Thousand Autumn Pavillion ce spies beyond the Outer Sect? It feels like Medicine Valley isn¡¯t really positioned to gather any meaningful intelligence,¡± Gu An asked.

    Jiang Qiong gave him a sidelong nce and replied with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Who said your job was to gather intelligence? Your role is to watch over this ce. Once the Ancient Vine Tree fully matures, this will be a base for Thousand Autumn Pavillion. The task of gathering intelligence is handled by others.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s unease deepened.

    What? They n to establish a base here?

    Gu An furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Is Medicine Valley the only ce suited for this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Aside from Medicine Valley, at least five other Medicine Valley masters are Thousand Autumn Pavillion spies. They don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities, of course. Over a century ago, some Thousand Autumn Pavillion spies even climbed to the rank of true disciples. By now, some may have already be elders,¡± Jiang Qiong said casually.

    Gu An fell silent.

    Has Tai Xuan Sect be that full of holes?

    Jiang Qiong, now done with her meal, grabbed arge chicken leg andughed, ¡°The food tastes quite good! Even though I no longer need to eat, it¡¯s nice to indulge once in a while. As a reward, I¡¯ll teach you one of Thousand Autumn Pavillion¡¯s secret techniquester.¡±

 Chapter 29: Demon Shadow Divine Art, Jiang Qiongs Appreciation

    "What secret technique?" Gu An asked expectantly. He had already learned many spells from Jiang Qiong, but with magic, the more, the better. After Jiang Qiong left, it would be difficult to find such a diligent Grandmaster.

    Jiang Qiong took a big bite of the chicken leg and said proudly, "One of the nine secret techniques of Thousand Autumn Pavillion, the Demon Shadow Divine Art!"

    Demon Shadow Divine Art?

    It sounds...

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Is it a cultivation technique?"

    He wasn''tcking in cultivation techniques. If he had to switch and cultivate a new one, he''d have to rebuild his spiritual power, which would waste his lifespan.

    "I said it was a secret technique, not a cultivation technique. The Demon Shadow Divine Art will make you better at being a spy. You¡¯ll understand soon," Jiang Qiong said with her mouth full of chicken, barely able to swallow it all.

    Gu An''s face twitched.

    I don¡¯t want to be a spy for the demonic path!Well, I''ll just endure until Jiang Qiong leaves. Then, I''ll y my cards right, speak as needed to different people¡ªtalk like a person when facing people, and like a ghost when facing ghosts. When wandering the world, your identity is what you make it.

    ...

    The next day at noon, Gu An was sitting under a tree reading a book. Seven steps away, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin were practicing their swordsmanship, their movements graceful, but they failed to catch Gu An''s attention.

    "Master Brother, Li Ya is here!" Xiao Chuan ran over, and behind him followed Li Ya.

    Gu An immediately put away his Adventures of the Green hero and went to greet Li Ya.

    "Let¡¯s talk inside," Li Ya said first.

    Gu An nodded and led him upstairs.

    Zhen Qin stopped practicing her sword, looked at Ye Lan nervously, and asked, "Aunt Ye, do you think Uncle Li came because of those two demonic cultivators from yesterday?"

    "Maybe," Ye Lan replied softly, ncing back in the direction they had gone.

    Inside the house.

    Gu An and Li Ya sat opposite each other. While pouring tea for Li Ya, Gu An asked, "What¡¯s going on?"

    Li Ya spoke directly, "I n to stay in Medicine Valley for six months. Is that alright?"

    "Of course! You can stay as long as you want. Did something happen?" Gu An immediately agreed, following up with a concerned question.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Li Ya hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to share what happened yesterday. Maybe knowing about this would push Gu An to practice harder under pressure.

    After hearing the story, Gu An¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "They died? Won''t the Wan Yin Secte seeking trouble?"

    Li Ya sneered, "They attacked me and Li Xuanyu. If anyone should seek trouble, it''s Tai Xuan Sect going after Wan Yin Sect. And beyond Tai Xuan Sect, the imperial court will also pressure Wan Yin Sect. After all, Li Xuanyu is my father¡¯s most cherished daughter."

    Gu An asked in surprise, "And they still dared to attack her?"

    "Xu Ruyue and Chan Ji have always been ruthless and unscrupulous. Chan Ji held a grudge against Li Xuanyu from their encounter in Ye City. Once they found her alone, they weren¡¯t going to let her go, and besides..."

    Li Ya¡¯s tone was disdainful, but then he stopped himself.

    "And besides what?"

    "Nothing."

    Gu An felt irritated. If you don¡¯t want to finish, why say ''besides'' at all?

    Li Ya then asked, "Since yesterday, have you seen anyone passing through Medicine Valley?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    "You didn¡¯t see, but if not for that Nascent Soul stage senior''s intervention yesterday, both Li Xuanyu and I would¡¯ve likely perished. That senior¡¯s swordsmanship was terrifying. To kill an enemy with just a leaf¡ªXu Ruyue¡¯s ninth level of Foundation Establishment was like a melon or vegetable to him, easily in with one leaf..."

    Li Ya began to describe the battle with great enthusiasm, his face full of excitement.

    Gu An listened wide-eyed, gasping from time to time as if hearing a legendary tale.

    That Nascent Soul stage senior had only thrown two leaves, yet Li Ya used every adjective in his vocabry to describe the scene, getting more and more animated.

    "A sword cultivator should be like that¡ªwhen the swordless surpass the sworded! No matter what¡¯s in your hand, it can be a sword. Even for me... In short, I¡¯ve found my path, and from now on, I¡¯ll focus solely on swordsmanship, delving deeply into the way of the sword..."

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes shone with longing, and Gu An nodded, feeling secretly pleased.

    Brother, the senior you¡¯re praising so highly is right in front of you, but s, you¡¯re too inexperienced to see it!

    Gu An interrupted Li Ya¡¯s musings and asked, "If the Outer Sect Tournament is so important, why isn¡¯t the sect sending patrols or guards to protect us, thebor disciples?"

    Within fifty miles around Medicine Valley, there were at least six other Outer Sect disciples¡¯ residences. Although most of them were absent, surely if the sect ordered it, someone woulde.

    Li Ya¡¯s smile faded, and he said quietly, "Think about it. Why would the sect allow people to raise The Demon of Greed and Rage outside the Outer Sect? It¡¯s because they don¡¯t care aboutbor disciples. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here until the Outer Sect Tournament ends."

    Gu An remained silent for a moment before asking, "Aren¡¯t you participating?"

    "I¡¯m not strong enough. If I recklessly join, I¡¯ll just end up getting hurt. Such a grand event is bound to be dominated by those at the ninth level of Foundation Establishment." Li Ya shook his head.

    This gave Gu An a bit of respect for Li Ya. At least he was self-aware.

    Then again, it could also be that Xu Ruyue had shaken him too much.

    They chatted for a while longer before going downstairs. Gu An had Xiao Chuan and Tang Yu clear out a courtyard where Li Ya could stay alone.

    When the others found out that Li Ya was staying for half a year, everyone was excited. Not only would they have protection, but they could also learn swordsmanship from him.

    In their eyes, Gu An was great in every way, except he didn¡¯t know enough spells to teach them, whereas Li Ya was a genuine Foundation Establishment cultivator!

    In the days that followed, Gu An often saw sword cultivators and beasts flying over Medicine Valley, allowing him to witness many magical flying artifacts and mounts, leaving him in awe.

    Now this feels like a world of cultivation!

    ...

    A monthter, deep in the night.

    Jiang Qiong sat leaning against the Ancient Vine Tree, her right leg swinging as her pale, smooth calf peeked out from beneath her robe. She held a book in her hand and nced at Gu An in the distance, who was busy harvesting herbs.

    Suddenly, she flipped over, sending the book back into the pendant around her neck. Stretching her body, she said, "My good disciple, stop working for a while. Come and practice the Demon Shadow Divine Art."

    She leapt andnded in front of the cauldron, which was currently brewing pills. Wisps of white smoke floated up from the lid.

    Gu An, without turning back, said, "No worries, I¡¯ll finish up soon."

    Jiang Qiong shook her head and chuckled to herself, thinking, "This kid is truly diligent, a rare trait. I should refine some pills for him."

    Half an incense stick¡¯s timeter.

    Gu An finished gathering the herbs and brought them to Jiang Qiong, carefully categorizing them on the ground. Jiang Qiong¡¯s satisfaction grew even stronger.

    This kid is wless!

    Gu An had just harvested over 1,300 years¡¯ worth of lifespan and was in a very good mood. This kind of harvest wasn¡¯t easy toe by.

    "Keep practicing. Ask me if you get stuck," Jiang Qiong said softly as she watched the cauldron.

    Gu An nodded and continued practicing the Demon Shadow Divine Art. He had been practicing for a month but still hadn¡¯t made enough progress for it to appear on his status panel, which was quite frustrating.

    Now, he was determined to master it!

    The Eight Views Heavenly Cave fell silent as Gu An and Jiang Qiong meditated by the cauldron, their forms obscured by the rising alchemical smoke.

    Four dayster, the Demon Shadow Divine Art finally appeared on Gu An¡¯s status panel.

    He nced at his status panel with a satisfied smile.

    ¡¾Name: Gu An¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan: 27/12,268¡¿

    ¡¾Spiritual Root: First-ss Five-Elemental Spiritual Root (with prominence in Wood and Earth attributes)¡¿

    ¡¾Cultivation: Nascent Soul Stage, Eighth Layer¡¿

    ¡¾Techniques: Fire Control Art (Unmastered), Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Mastered), Dragon Force Divine Essence Art (Mastered), Alchemy Technique (Novice), Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique (Unmastered), Yin-Yang Technique (Unmastered)¡¿

    ¡¾Skills: Gale Phantom Kick (Mastered), Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword (Mastered), Eight Directions Step (Unmastered), Demon Shadow Divine Art (Unmastered)¡¿

    ¡¾Spells: Soul Capture (Unmastered), Sword Control Technique (Mastered), Bewitching Eyes (Unmastered), Poisonous Wood Formation (Novice), Wind Control Technique (Unmastered), Corpse Control Technique (Unmastered)¡¿

    If it shows up on the status panel, it means it¡¯s real!

    Jiang Qiong had taught him eight techniques and spells over the past five years.

    She was a responsible teacher!

    This made Gu An view her in a new light. Although she was a demonic cultivator, her teaching was more dedicated than many righteous cultivators.

    Gu An stood up, bowed to Jiang Qiong, and said, "Grandmaster, let¡¯s stop for tonight. I¡¯d like to go back and rest."

    Jiang Qiong continued to meditate by the cauldron, surrounded by demonic energy. Without opening her eyes, she said, "Go ahead, but continue practicing diligently. I¡¯ll be leaving in two years at most."

    Gu An said nothing, turned, and left.

    Jiang Qiong opened one eye and nced at his departing figure, thinking to herself, "This kid seems a bit sad. Of course, it¡¯s only natural. Where else can he find such a good Grandmaster like me? He¡¯s all alone. When I return, I¡¯ll have someone take him under their wing and bring him to the Thousand Autumn Pavillion to cultivate. I¡¯ll even have Father find someone to teach him swordsmanship."

    Gu An, with his back to her, quickened his pace toward the cave exit.

    He barely suppressed the joy in his heart, trying not to let himselfugh out loud.

    Finally, she¡¯s leaving!

    Although Jiang Qiong treated him well, he much preferred to have the Eight Views Heavenly Cave all to himself.

    After returning to the woods, Gu An didn¡¯t go back to the building immediately. Instead, he headed out to a distant location, intending to meditate and invest another year of lifespan into his cultivation.

    He felt that he was getting closer to breaking through to the ninthyer of the Nascent Soul Stage, perhaps in the next few days.

    Even though he felt close, he kept his discipline and only invested one year of lifespan each day.

    After traveling twenty miles out, Gu An sat down under a tree and suppressed his aura to the point that he was indistinguishable from the surrounding flora.

    He immediately invested another year of lifespan into his cultivation, and soon, spiritual energy surged toward him.

    The nearby nts and trees swayed, as if cheering for him, wishing him an early breakthrough.

    Soon, the flow of spiritual energy calmed, signaling that he hadpleted a year¡¯s worth of cultivation.

    Gu An stood up, ready to leave, but just as he was about to take a step, he sensed something and quickly hid behind a tree.

    About four breathster, two figures flew overhead, swiftly passing above Gu An.

    With his exceptional eyesight, Gu An caught a glimpse of them and immediately used his Lifespan Detection technique on them.

    ¡¾Zuo Yi Jian (Ninth Layer of Core Formation): 142/490/980¡¿

    ¡¾Zuo Lin (Second Layer of Foundation Establishment): 27/280/1400¡¿

    Ninth Layer of Foundation Establishment!

    Gu An was curious about which sect they were from.

    Once they were far enough away, Gu An quietly returned to Medicine Valley.

    The next morning, Gu An led his disciples through their usual exercises, and Li Ya came over to greet him, mentioning that he needed to make a trip to the Outer Sect.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Li Ya returned, flying on his sword, bringing someone with him.

    It was Zuo Lin, whom Gu An had detected the night before.

 Chapter 30: Ninth Layer of Nascent Soul Stage, Wood Spirit Sword Technique

    "Junior Brother Gu, let me introduce you. This is my childhood friend, Zuo Lin. He wishes to discuss sword techniques with me, so I¡¯ll let him stay in my courtyard," Li Ya said as he walked up to Gu An and introduced him.

    Zuo Lin, dressed in yellow, had a handsome face with an unrestrained arrogance that he couldn¡¯t hide. A treasured sword hung at his waist, and its quality was clearly high.

    Li Ya introduced Gu An to Zuo Lin, but Zuo Lin merely nodded slightly and remained silent.

    Gu An, however, didn¡¯t find this strange. He smiled and said, "Then, Senior Brother Li, you can settle him in."

    Li Ya nodded, his eyes expressing some apology.

    Zuo Lin pulled Li Ya forward, his excitement apparent as he said, "Today, Ji Lin from the Ji family was really impressive. Did you see his sword technique? It was exquisite. I feel he has a chance of bing the final victor."

    Ji Lin?

    An image of a proud and handsome face shed through Gu An''s mind. Ji Lin had entered Tai Xuan Sect along with Ji Xiaoyu. Though Gu An hadn¡¯t interacted with him much, he remembered that Du Ye had once helped Ji Lin gather herbs.

    Gu An didn¡¯t expect Ji Lin to already be making a name for himself in the Outer Sect Tournament. After all, Ji Lin wasn¡¯t much older than him. Of course, this might be due to the cultivation resources he had ess to. With the support of both Tai Xuan Sect and the Ji family, rapid progress in cultivation was understandable.Gu An walked back under the tree, but he continued to eavesdrop on Li Ya and Zuo Lin''s conversation.

    The Outer Sect Tournament had already begun, with top disciples from both the righteous and demonic paths gathering topete. ording to Li Ya and Zuo Lin, thepetition was conducted one-on-one, and many disciples were already making names for themselves with undefeated streaks.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hear Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s name mentioned, but it made sense. She wasn¡¯t part of the Outer Sect.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Chuan, Wu Xin, and the others were all curious about Zuo Lin, huddling together in small groups to gossip.

    Zuo Lin¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t disrupt the peace of Medicine Valley. He looked down onbor disciples and spent most of his time practicing swordsmanship with Li Ya or meditating in his room.

    Because of their presence, Gu An reduced the frequency of his trips to Eight Views Heavenly Cave, but he still adhered to his daily routines.

    A month passed quickly.

    Gu An finally reached the ninthyer of Nascent Soul Stage, and that night, as he walked back, he felt as if he were floating on air.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When he returned to Medicine Valley, he noticed someone practicing swordsmanship in Li Ya¡¯s courtyard.

    Gu An entered his building and went to the window to observe.

    It was Zuo Lin practicing.

    When Zuo Lin first arrived, Gu An had thought he was a swordsmanship genius.

    However, after a month of watching him practice, Gu An realized that Zuo Lin¡¯s talent in swordsmanship was quite mediocre.

    By now, Gu An had gained considerable insight into swordsmanship, and he could tell that Zuo Lin¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t even as good as Su Han¡¯s.

    Su Han had the best swordsmanship talent in the valley, but even he wouldn¡¯t be considered exceptional outside of it.

    After watching for a while, Gu An closed the window.

    At dawn, Gu An went downstairs and found Zuo Lin still standing in the courtyard, staring at his sword with a furrowed brow.

    Gu An called his junior brothers, sisters, and disciples for their daily exercises, and their movements soon caught Zuo Lin¡¯s attention.

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself with swordsmanship. Your spiritual root talent is extraordinary. If you focus on raising your cultivation first, you might find that learning sword techniquester will be much easier," Li Ya advised Zuo Lin gently as he approached. ??

    Zuo Lin¡¯s expression darkened, and he replied, "No, I must be a sword cultivator. My father is the Sword Maniac of Canghu Lake!"

    Li Ya had wanted to persuade him otherwise, but then he thought about his own situation¡ªhow he, too, wanted to prove himself to his father.

    Zuo Lin¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Gu An and the others as they practiced. For some reason, he felt that Gu An¡¯s movements held some mysterious profundity. Although Gu An¡¯s actions were the same as everyone else¡¯s, there was an underlying secret to them.

    At first, Zuo Lin thought it was just his imagination, but the more he watched, the more convinced he became.

    Li Ya, however, didn¡¯t disturb Zuo Lin any further and left for the forest, needing time to train as well.

    Though he rarely spoke about his defeat at the hands of Xu Ruyue, it still weighed heavily on his mind.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose again!

    After Gu An finished his set of exercises, he instructed the disciples to attend to their tasks. By now, most of the valley¡¯s affairs no longer required his direct involvement. Wu Xin had begun to gradually take over the responsibilities of the senior brother.

    Xiao Chuan, being more reserved, didn¡¯t enjoy giving orders and was happy to let Wu Xin handle things.

    As for Ye Lan, she had be entirely focused on preparing for the Outer Sect assessment.

    For disciples like her, with average talent, there was only one path to bing an Outer Sect disciple: reaching the ninthyer of Qi Refinement and then passing the Outer Sect assessment. Once they seeded, they could wait for the sect to provide a Foundation Establishment Pill.

    If they broke through to the Foundation Establishment Stage on their own, they wouldn¡¯t need to take the assessment.

    Gu An was contemting whether he should improve his alchemy skills to help his junior brothers and sisters refine the Foundation Establishment Pills. All the necessary herbs could be found in the valley, and the only difficult part was the alchemical process.

    Ye Lan was still some time away from reaching the ninthyer of Qi Refinement, giving Gu An enough time to weigh his options. As for Xiao Chuan, he was even further behind.

    With their talent, many cultivators could spend a lifetime without reaching the eighthyer of Qi Refinement.

    Gu An headed back to his building, pulling out the Adventures of the Green hero from his robes, his face lighting up with anticipation.

    He had purposely saved thest five chapters for a sunny, peaceful day to fully enjoy them.

    The rain poured down as the Green hero and his beloved Yin Lady met in an abandoned temple, their love and hatred about to reach a dramatic climax...

    The mere thought filled Gu An with excitement.

    "Brother Gu An."

    Zuo Lin¡¯s voice came from behind, and Gu An turned to see him approaching quickly.

    As Zuo Lin reached him, he seemed somewhat embarrassed. Gu An, however, didn¡¯t hold his previous arrogance against him and asked with a smile, "What can I do for you, Brother Zuo?"

    Zuo Lin gritted his teeth and said, "I noticed that your movements are quite profound. Could you teach me?"

    "No problem. Let¡¯s go under the tree," Gu An replied cheerfully.

    Promoting exercise routines is the duty of every son and daughter of China!

    Zuo Lin was taken aback, not expecting Gu An to agree so easily. His heart filled with guilt, and he hurried to follow Gu An.

    In the courtyard in front of the building, Gu An wasted no time and began teaching him the exercise routine.

    Zuo Lin had a sharp memory. Gu An only demonstrated the routine once, and Zuo Lin had already memorized it.

    "Is that all?" Zuo Lin asked, frowning.

    Gu An was puzzled. "Not enough? That¡¯s the entire set of movements."

    "What about the mental techniques?"

    "There are no mental techniques."

    "Impossible. Without mental techniques, how could you..." Zuo Lin said, frowning.

    His words confused Gu An even more. "How could I what?"

    Zuo Lin, growing anxious, said, "You give off a different feeling. The movements are the same, but there¡¯s something different about yours. You must have some secret technique!"

    Gu An was speechless. Has this kid be obsessed with swordsmanship to the point of delusion?

    Seeing Gu An''s expression, Zuo Lin felt even more embarrassed. Logic told him that abor disciple couldn¡¯t possibly be hiding some peerless mental technique.

    But his instincts couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Since childhood, Zuo Lin had been praised for his keen intuition, even by his master, who hadplimented his ability to sense people¡¯s qualities. He had always been skilled at identifying talent.

    Thisbor disciple in front of him was certainly not ordinary!

    Zuo Lin¡¯s eyes darted as he said, "How about this? I¡¯ll teach you a sword technique, and you can give it a try."

    Gu An wanted to refuse, but seeing Zuo Lin¡¯s persistence, he reluctantly agreed.

    Might as well learn it!

    Seeing that Gu An didn¡¯t have a sword, Zuo Lin pulled out a spare from his storage pouch and handed it to him, while he drew his treasured sword from his waist and began demonstrating the technique.

    This kid really doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate! Why swing the sword so fast?

    Gu An silentlyined but watched intently.

    From a distance, Tang Yu and Su Han watched the scene, not daring to approach but observing from afar.

    "If Master learns this, won¡¯t that mean he can teach us?" Su Han said eagerly. Of all the various paths of cultivation, swordsmanship was what most captured his imagination.

    Tang Yu nodded. "If Master learns it, we can ask him. He definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse."

    In their minds, Gu An was the best master. The only question was whether he could learn Zuo Lin¡¯s sword technique.

    The answer was yes. After all, Gu An had invested two thousand years of lifespan in mastering the Li Family Seven Swords. His swordsmanship was already quite advanced.

    Although Zuo Lin¡¯s technique was decent, it didn¡¯tpare to the advanced Seven Swords Technique, let alone the Nine Strikes of Supreme Swordsmanship.

    Then again, Zuo Lin wouldn¡¯t start by teaching his strongest technique.

    After demonstrating, Zuo Lin turned and asked, "How much did you remember?"

    Gu An shook his head. "About twenty percent... I¡¯m not sure. Your swordsmanship was too fluid. It made me dizzy, and I¡¯ve already forgotten the earlier moves."

    Zuo Lin frowned and immediately asked Gu An to try it out.

    So, Gu An began to imitate the sword technique Zuo Lin had just shown him, but his movements were hesitant and stiff, making Zuo Lin frown even more deeply.

    Tang Yu and Su Han, watching from afar, lost all hope. It seemed their master wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it after all.

    After Gu An awkwardly finished the routine, Zuo Lin, still unsatisfied, demonstrated it once more, this time even slower. However, Gu An still didn¡¯t remember all of it.

    After half an hour of frustration, Gu An found an excuse and slipped away.

    An angry Zuo Lin went to Li Ya,ining that Gu An was making a fool of him.

    Li Ya, upon hearing the whole story, couldn¡¯t help butugh. "He really doesn¡¯t have any talent for swordsmanship, and he hates practicing it."

    "Really?" Zuo Lin¡¯s anger dissipated, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking about the way Gu An had moved earlier. There had to be something hidden.

    "He¡¯s my junior brother. Wouldn¡¯t I know?" Li Ya shot him a nce and then warned, "Don¡¯t bother him anymore. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m letting you stay. If you keep pestering him, go back to the Outer Sect and find your father!"

    Zuo Lin fell into contemtion, his gaze drifting toward Gu An¡¯s residence as he wondered what secrets he might be hiding.

    Meanwhile, inside the building...

    Gu An sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed as he meditated on the sword technique Zuo Lin had demonstrated.

    He slowly opened his eyes, and a gleam of sword light flickered within them.

    He pulled up his status panel, and under the Special Techniques section, the "Wood Spirit Sword Technique" had appeared.

    Wood Spirit?

    Could it be a wood attribute sword technique?

    Gu An¡¯s Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique was also wood attribute. If he practiced wood attribute techniques, he would see double the results with half the effort. That¡¯s why he had quickly mastered the Poison Wood Formation Jiang Qiong had taught him.

    However, for now, he didn¡¯t want to invest time in advancing this sword technique. He needed to umte a lifespan of one hundred thousand years first.

    At one thousand years, he had unlocked the Lifespan Investigation ability. At ten thousand years, he had unlocked the Lifespan Barrier ability. He was eagerly anticipating what ability would be unlocked at one hundred thousand years.

 Chapter 31: True Dragon Bloodline

    Ever since Zuo Lin had taught Gu An swordsmanship, every time they met, Zuo Lin would stare at him with a resentful gaze, making Gu An feel quite ufortable. Fortunately, with Li Ya around, Zuo Lin didn''t dare to pester him too much.

    Days passed, and every day, cultivators would fly over Xuan Valley.

    Whenever someone passed by, Gu An would use his life essence to investigate their cultivation levels. He even detected the presence of Nascent Soul cultivators but could never discern which sect they belonged to.

    Spring came and went, and summer arrived as Gu An turned twenty-eight.

    After reaching the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage, he temporarily paused his daily cultivation n. He feared wasting his life essence and decided to umte arge amount of it for a breakthrough in the future.

    Aside from hard work, he also believed in the mystical arts of fate.

    As the scorching summer heat descended.

    In the forest, Gu Any beneath a tree, reading a book, while Wu Xin directed Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin to pull weeds. Xiao Chuan and Ye Lan were cultivating in the valley.

    Tang Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead and nced at the Green Hero''s Journal in Gu An''s hands, his eyes full of curiosity.What kind of book is that?

    The biggest mystery in the valley was what exactly was recorded in the Green Hero''s Journal.

    The three disciples all wanted to read it, but unfortunately, the entire set was privately stashed away by Gu An, and they couldn''t find it anywhere in the library.

    Suddenly, arge white spirit mouse darted out of the grass and scurried into Gu An¡¯s arms¡ªit was the White Spirit Mouse.

    Noticing something in its mouth, Gu An sat up straight. The mouse spat out an egg the size of a chicken''s egg, with a pale blue-white shell covered in wavy brown patterns.

    He could feel the spiritual energy radiating from within.

    Is this a demon beast egg?

    Gu An had seen demon beast eggs before in the outer sect cities, their prices varying, with some fetching astronomical sums that made his scalp tingle.

    Making sure that Wu Xin and the others hadn¡¯t noticed, he quickly stashed the egg into his storage bag.

    The White Spirit Mouse raised its head proudly, and Gu An chuckled, giving it a yful rub.

    Once the weeds were cleared, the group began sowing new seeds. After all the work was done, they headed back to Xuan Valley together.

    As they walked, Tang Yu inquired about the difficulties of practicing the Remnant Wind Kick. He wasn¡¯t fond of swordsmanship, making him the only one among the three disciples dedicated to mastering the technique.

    Gu An patiently gave him advice, all while keeping a firm hold on the White Spirit Mouse to prevent its escape.

    When they returned to the valley, Li Ya, who had gone to the outer sect in the morning, had already returned, but Zuo Lin had not. For Gu An, this was a relief.

    Li Ya approached Gu An and said, ¡°The Great Outer Sect Tournament has concluded. Now begins the inter-sect exchanges. During this time, there will be disciples patrolling the area, and I should return soon.¡±

    Gu An, hearing this, immediately showed a look of reluctance and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you. You have your heart set on the Dao, and I can¡¯t hold you back. But remember, if you ever miss this ce, you¡¯re always wee back. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Li Ya nodded, then pulled Gu An upstairs into the pavilion. After closing the door, he took out three white jade bottles from his storage bag and ced them on the table. ¡°These three bottles contain Foundation Establishment Pills, High-Grade Spiritual Qi Pills, and Marrow Cleansing Pills. Keep them safe and don''t expose them easily, especially the Foundation Establishment Pill. You must save one for yourself. Don¡¯t trust your disciples too much¡ªmany have killed their masters over pills. The human heart can change.¡±

    Gu An was stunned and immediately waved his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. Even if I were the Valley Master for a hundred years, I wouldn¡¯t have enough spirit stones to repay you¡­¡± ?

    ¡°Repay what? You¡¯re my junior brother, and I¡¯ll probably be bothering you in the future. If you don¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t return again!¡± Li Ya red at him, his tone stern.

    Hearing this, Gu An reluctantly epted the bottles, feeling deeply touched.

    More than the value of the pills, what mattered most to him was Li Ya¡¯s sentiment.

    Li Ya continued, ¡°Last night, about a hundred miles from here, there was a battle between demon cultivators. Several people died, and they were all geniuses from various sects. Their deaths will surely provoke investigations. It¡¯s best you stay in the valley for the next few days.¡±

    Gu An nodded, but before he could say anything, Li Ya turned and left.

    He didn¡¯t exit through the front door but instead leaped out of the window, soaring into the sky on his sword and disappearing beyond the mountaintop.

    Gu An turned back to look at the three bottles of pills on the table, silent for a long time.

    Finally, he sighed and waved his sleeve, storing the bottles into his storage bag.

    ...

    Late at night, Gu An arrived at the Eight Views Heavenly Cave and walked to the Ancient Vine Tree.

    Jiang Qiong was still sitting in front of the pill furnace, meditating. Her aura was growing stronger, nearing the ninth level of the Core Formation stage. Gu An was genuinely happy for her.

    She was finally about to leave!

    ¡°Good disciple grandson, it¡¯s been a while since you came. I almost thought you had forgotten me,¡± Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice sounded.

    Gu An stepped forward and saluted, replying helplessly, ¡°Master, could you stop calling me ¡®good grandson¡¯? I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Demon cultivators truly have no sense of propriety in their words.

    Jiang Qiong smiled but didn¡¯t respond.

    Gu An took out the demon beast egg from his storage bag and brought it to Jiang Qiong, asking, ¡°Master, what kind of demon beast is this?¡±

    Hearing this, Jiang Qiong opened her eyes, casting a casual nce at the egg. At first, she didn¡¯t care much, but suddenly, her eyes widened in shock.

    She turned around, snatched the egg from Gu An¡¯s hand, and examined it closely, as if her gaze could pierce through the shell.

    Seeing this, Gu An grew nervous.

    Sure enough, this thing isn¡¯t simple!

    When Li Ya had mentioned the battle between demon cultivators the previous night, Gu An suspected that the White Spirit Mouse had scavenged the egg from the battleground. In all his years living in this area, he had never seen a demon beast, let alone a demon beast egg.

    ¡°It really is the sacred beast of the Gu Hao Sect¡­¡± Jiang Qiong muttered to herself.

    Sacred beast?

    Gu An¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly wanted to strangle the White Spirit Mouse. It had brought him trouble.

    Jiang Qiong handed the egg back to Gu An, saying, ¡°This is a Sky Dragon, a rare demon beast with the True Dragon bloodline. It can grow to be a ninth-tier demon beast, with the power to tten mountains and overturn seas. The Gu Hao Sect regards it as a sacred beast. Take good care of it. A Sky Dragon serves only one master in its lifetime, and while it is gentle and loyal to its master, it is extremely ferocious towards others. If its master dies, the Sky Dragon will go mad and ughter the world.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An quickly said, ¡°If it¡¯s so powerful, it¡¯s better for you to take it, Master. You¡¯ll need help as you roam the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Qiong asked with a half-smile.

    Gu An nodded, his expression sincere.

    Seeing this, Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.

    Thinking back, since they had met, this boy had always been respectful toward her and never cked off when carrying out her orders. His words now didn¡¯t seem to be empty ttery.

    Jiang Qiong had faked her death for seventy years, and it was because of betrayal that she had ended up in her current state. Over the years, she had harbored hatred toward many people. When she first met Gu An, she had been full of suspicion. That¡¯s why, after her recovery, she had tested him.

    Jiang Qiong pushed the Sky Dragon egg back into Gu An¡¯s hands. As their hands touched, he felt a slight chill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. The Ancient Vine Tree needs strong protection. Raise the Sky Dragon here, and you won¡¯t have to worry about being exposed,¡± Jiang Qiong said seriously.

    Hearing this, Gu An realized it made sense.

    This way, it would also prevent anyone from stealing the spirit herbs and flowers.

    Gu An sighed, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Jiang Qiong then began to recount the legends and habits of the Sky Dragon, helping him understand more.

    The more Gu An listened, the more excited he became, and he began to look forward to raising the Sky Dragon.

    Finally, he left the egg under the Ancient Vine Tree for Jiang Qiong to take care of.

    ...

    In the following month, fewer and fewer cultivators flew over Xuan Valley. Eventually, three days passed without any sign of a cultivator, and Gu An decided it was safe to leave the valley.

    He still had other jobs to attend to, and they provided a significant amount of life essence that he couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    Compared to battles and killing, Gu An preferred a steady and peaceful way to umte life essence.

    At noon, he first went to Chen Li¡¯s cave. Chen Li wasn¡¯t there, so Gu An spent the time tending to the spirit herbs before leaving.

    Next, he went to Li Xuan Yu¡¯s cave.

    Li Xuan Yu also wasn¡¯t there, so Gu An got to work.

    As expected of a princess, Li Xuan Yu had recently nted a batch of fifth-tier spirit herbs, which filled Gu An with anticipation.

    Fifth-tier spirit herbs took at least five years, if not more, to mature. But fortunately, Gu An had time to wait.

    Just as Gu An was about to finish up, Li Xuan Yu suddenly returned.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Li,¡± Gu An quickly stepped forward and saluted.

    Dressed in her usual white, Li Xuan Yu still exuded her cold, pure aura, but Gu An could sense that her energy was unstable.

    She¡¯s injured again.

    Always getting into fights¡­

    Li Xuan Yu spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re Li Ya¡¯s junior brother, so there¡¯s no need to call me ¡®Senior.¡¯ You can just call me ¡®Senior Sister.¡¯¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An had no choice but toply, addressing her as Senior Sister.

    Li Xuan Yu nced around the cave and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Would you like me to rmend you for this job? If I speak up, the employers will give me some face and won¡¯t shortchange you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be grateful for that. Thank you, Senior Sister!¡± Gu An quickly replied. He was still working towards amassing ten thousand years of life essence to break through to a higher realm, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse any opportunity.

    Li Xuan Yu nodded and said, ¡°Come back in a month.¡±

    Gu An saluted and then took his leave.

    After he left, Li Xuan Yu walked to her bed and began circting her energy to heal her injuries. Her face quickly turned pale, devoid of any color, and then she spat out a mouthful of ck blood onto the floor.

    Outside the cave, Gu An sensed the sudden surge in her energy, guessing that her injuries had red up. However, he didn¡¯t stop his steps.

    He wasn¡¯t a healer, and besides, he didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Li Xuan Yu.

    ...

    After the Great Outer Sect Tournament ended, time in Xuan Valley returned to its usual fast pace.

    When Gu An saw Li Xuan Yu again, her injuries had mostly healed. Under her guidance, he met five outer sect disciples. With that, he was now managing the caves of seven outer sect disciples.

    Since each cave had different requirements, Gu An found himself leaving the valley every three to four days. To make travel easier, he raised his visible cultivation level to the sixth level of the Qi Refining stage. Each time he went out, he would use the Sword Control Art. After all, at the fifth level of Qi Refining, his spiritual power wasn¡¯t enough to make the round trip in a single day.

    He didn¡¯t use his Heavenly Solemn Sword but instead traveled on a simple flying sword, a standard artifact he had exchanged for at the outer sect, to avoid drawing attention.

    Autumn came and went, covering Xuan Valley in falling leaves.

    After autumn passed, winter arrived, nketing the valley in snow.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    One day, Gu An was in his pavilion, writing with a brush.

    Having read so much of the Adventures of Green Hero, he wanted to try his hand at writing his own story. He had recently learned from a trip to the outer sect that writing books could earn spirit stones, though the review process was quite strict.

    With his background as a reincarnated Earthling, Gu An felt confident he could surprise the Tai Xuan Sect with something new.

    The more spirit stones he earned, the more seeds he could buy!

    As he wrote fervently, he suddenly sensed something unusual and furrowed his brow.

    Outside the window, the sky had darkened, and rolling thunderclouds were sweeping in from the horizon, filling the heavens and forests with an overwhelming sense of divine might.

 Chapter 32: Sword Duel on a Snowy Night, Nascent Soul vs. Nascent Soul

    ¡°This is¡­ a Tribtion Crossing?¡±

    Gu An looked out the window at the thunderclouds, his brows gradually rxing as a look of curiosity spread across his face.

    He wasn¡¯t worried because he sensed that the heavenly might was far from Xuan Valley.

    Tang Yu, Su Han, and Zhen Qin, who were sweeping the snow in the garden, all turned their heads to look. Ye Lan, who was meditating in the forest, also opened her eyes. Xiao Chuan walked out of his room, gazing up at the rolling thunderclouds.

    Wu Xin, sitting cross-legged at the mountain¡¯s peak, was untouched by the flying snow that failed to conceal his figure. He looked toward the sky, his brows tightly furrowed.

    ¡°Such powerful sword intent¡­¡±

    Wu Xin muttered to himself. Though his cultivation was low, his experience, as someone from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, was considerable.

    The entire sky was quickly covered by thunderclouds, like an endless ocean, surging with massive waves. The snow-covered forest and earth fell into darkness. The winds between heaven and earth grew stronger, causing the forest to sway, shaking offyers of umted snow.

    The overwhelming heavenly might made it impossible for Gu An to concentrate on his writing. He stood up, went downstairs, and instructed the disciples to keep an eye on the various garden areas.An hourter, several cultivators flew over Xuan Valley, rushing in the direction of the heavenly might, disappearing into the snowy wilderness.

    This scene made the valley disciples even more nervous, unsure of what was happening.

    As dusk approached, a thunderp resounded across the sky.

    Standing atop a mountain, Gu An saw lightning flickering in the distant sky, thunderbolts intertwining and striking down at a single point on the ground, forming a massive fan-shaped disy. It was truly spectacr. The light from the lightning illuminated his face, and his ck robe fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°The Tribtion Lightning is terrifying¡­ No wonder I failed so many times during my simted cultivation.¡±

    Gu An sighed internally, finally releasing the resentment that had built up over the years.

    Although simted cultivation consumed more life essence than reality, it had the advantage of being safe. Looking back on his achievements, being a Nascent Soul ninth-level cultivator at twenty-eight, could the Tai Xuan Sect find a second person like him?

    Afterwards, he turned and descended the mountain, ready to continue writing.

    That night, the continuous rumble of thunder kept everyone in Medicine Valley from cultivating in peace.

    By noon the next day, the thunder continued, and the wind between heaven and earth grew fiercer, as if a blizzard was approaching. Gu An periodically led the disciples out to tend to the spirit herbs.

    After three days and nights, the thunder finally stopped. As the thunderclouds dispersed, sunlight broke through, bringing a sense of relief to the disciples of Xuan Valley.

    However, their joy was short-lived. Not half a dayter, a fierce pressure enveloped thend, making everyone feel as though a heavy weight was pressing on their chests, their hearts filled with unease.

    Inside the pavilion.

    Gu An set down his brush and looked out the window, his brows furrowed.

    He could feel a powerful sword intenting from the distant sky, though it was difficult to determine how far away it was.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gu An was perplexed. Having just crossed the Tribtion, was he now trying toprehend sword intent?

    So desperate?

    Gu An could only pray that this person wouldn¡¯t affect his Medicine Valley.

    Although the sword intent was strong, after someparison, Gu An felt that it was inferior to his own Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword.

    After all, he had invested two thousand years of life essence into mastering the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword!

    How many people in this world could live for two thousand years?

    ...

    Late at night, in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Gu An arrived to visit Jiang Qiong, making his way to the Ancient Vine Tree and raising his hand to salute her.

    ¡°For the next while, don¡¯te inside. Otherwise, you might be noticed by Zuo Yijian,¡± Jiang Qiong said without opening her eyes.

    Zuo Yijian?

    Gu An remembered this person¡ªit was Zuo Lin¡¯s father. Back when they had flown over Xuan Valley, he had used his life essence to investigate both of them.

    Zuo Yijian had been at the ninth level of the Core Formation stage back then.

    After crossing the tribtion, he would now be a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    As Gu An¡¯s mind raced, he asked nervously, ¡°Who is Zuo Yijian?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been crossing the tribtion these past few days. Your master once mentioned that he¡¯s now earned the title of the ¡®Sword Maniac of Cang Lake,¡¯¡± Jiang Qiong exined.

    Sword Maniac of Cang Lake?

    Gu An curiously asked, ¡°Master, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re old acquaintances. Back in the day, he was foolish enough to pursue me as a Daopanion, but I harshly humiliated him, making him theughingstock of the inner sect. After that, he secluded himself, focusing solely on swordsmanship. He never left his doors, even after I was injured and faked my death. I haven¡¯t seen him since,¡± Jiang Qiong replied. She opened her eyes and looked at Gu An with a teasing smile. ¡°Disciple grandson, remember this¡ªdon¡¯t fall for someone easily. It only brings suffering.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Master. I¡¯ll be sure to keep it in mind.¡±

    After that, Jiang Qiong had Gu An sit down and began instructing him in the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique.

    The Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique included not only a Qi cultivation method but also numerous Gu techniques, requiring a lot of time and effort to master.

    After spending two hours in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, Gu An finally left.

    ...

    Three dayster, at dawn.

    Gu An was leading the disciples in their morning exercises. They stood on the snow, dressed in light clothing despite the bitter cold wind.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of something cutting through the air startled everyone. They turned to see a sword aura strike the eastern mountain, severing tworge trees on the slope. The trees tumbled down, rolling along the hillside until they were finally stopped by a row of trees. Snow and dust flew up like a white mist.

    Looking higher, they saw a two-zhang-long crack on the mountainside, as if it had been carved out by a giant sword¡ªan awe-inspiring sight.

    Su Han frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time. If this continues, it will affect us sooner orter.¡±

    The other disciples also looked worried, and their movements in practice slowed down as a result.

    Wu Xin sighed and said, ¡°When a sword cultivator isprehending sword intent, it can take anywhere from a few days to decades. Who knows how long this person will take?¡±

    Gu An, usually cheerful, now wore a grim expression.

    He was worried about the spirit herbs in Xuan Valley.

    Yesterday, he had gone to the Outer Sect to report this issue to the Pill Hall, but the response was that he could temporarily relocate to the Outer Sect city and forgo this year¡¯s harvest. However, the Pill Hall wouldn¡¯tpensate for any losses in Xuan Valley.

    The spirit herbs in Xuan Valley were his treasures. There was no way he would just give them up.

    If Xuan Valley copsed, the Eight Views Heavenly Cave might even be exposed.

    No way!

    He had to find a solution!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. For the sake of his livelihood, he could tolerate many things, but for the spirit herbs, he was willing to take a risk!

    ¡°Alright, keep practicing. After that, focus on your cultivation. We¡¯ll wait two more days. If that person hasn¡¯t left by then, we¡¯ll head to the Outer Sect for a while,¡± Gu An said.

    Upon hearing this, the disciples¡¯ spirits lifted. They had been worried that Xuan Valley might copse, so they were already eager to leave.

    Winter days passed quickly.

    Night gradually fell.

    On a mountaintop, Zuo Yijian sat in meditation, draped in a gray robe. In front of him stood five swords, each of a different shape and de width.

    Under the night sky, with snow swirling around him, the snowkes that fell on him instantly melted, turning into wisps of white mist, making his aura appear even more imposing.

    A hundred zhang away, Zuo Lin meditated on the edge of a cliff, surrounded by threerge gs. As sword aura swept toward him, an invisible barrier absorbed the impact, leaving him unharmed.

    Although he wasn¡¯t injured, the sound of sword aura shing with the array¡¯s barrier woke Zuo Lin from his meditation.

    He looked up at his father, his brows furrowing, and his eyes filled with admiration.

    They say that dragons give birth to dragons and phoenixes to phoenixes, so why hadn¡¯t he inherited his father¡¯s talent for swordsmanship?

    Feeling the powerful sword intent emanating from his father, Zuo Lin¡¯s heart raced.

    Even though his spiritual root aptitude was excellent, allowing him to absorb Qi far faster than his peers, all he wanted was to be a powerful sword cultivator like his father.

    If it weren¡¯t for his desire toprehend swordsmanship, his cultivation would be much higher than Foundation Establishment stage level two.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Zuo Lin sighed, preparing to continueprehending swordsmanship. He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t make any progress in the path of the sword.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, he noticed his father rising, leaving him stunned.

    Is it over?

    Zuo Yijian stood on the mountain peak, facing Zuo Lin¡¯s direction, but his gaze was focused even higher, locked onto a distant, taller mountain. In the dim night, no figures could be seen, but he could feel a sword intent targeting him.

    The five swords in front of him began to tremble, as if facing a formidable foe.

    Opposite, Zuo Lin stood up, calling out loudly, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Have you seeded?¡±

    Zuo Yijian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°I wonder which fellow Daoist has arrived? Why not show yourself?¡±

    Ten li away.

    Dressed in white, Gu An stood atop a mountain, a wooden mask covering his face, and spiritual energy shrouded his face beneath to prevent detection by divine sense.

    His white robes blended into the snow behind him.

    In his right hand, he yed with a single leaf, from which tendrils of sword energy radiated.

    From his high vantage point, Gu An could clearly see Zuo Yijian, and he also spotted Zuo Lin.

    Before releasing his sword intent, he had already scanned the hundred li around him, ensuring that no other powerful cultivators were present before arriving at this peak.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t one to kill indiscriminately, but Zuo Yijian was a threat to his Medicine Valley. He had to be driven away.

    ¡°me yourself for choosing the wrong ce,¡± Gu An muttered. He had already activated his technique, infusing the leaf with spiritual energy.

    At the same time.

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Zuo Lin turned around. But with his Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, he couldn¡¯t see ten li away, especially in the dark of night, with snow falling heavily, obscuring his vision.

    Unable to see the approaching enemy, Zuo Lin grew nervous.

    Zuo Yijian felt the opponent¡¯s sword intent rising and knew there was no avoiding this battle.

    ¡°A demonic sect spy? Or could it be¡­ one of their people?¡±

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes flickered. His right hand gripped one of the swords in front of him, a long, thin sword with a fiery red de. As soon as he grasped it, the de ignited, bing the brightest thing in the night sky.

    He swung the sword, and a wave of fire shot across the sky, hovering like a burning river.

    ¡°In the cold of winter, he¡¯s using the me Devouring Sword Technique. It seems hisprehension of the sword has grown greatly these past days¡­¡± Zuo Lin turned his head and, seeing the swordfire in his father¡¯s hand, gazed with admiration.

    No matter who the opponent was, he believed his father wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Since you refuse to speak, Daoist friend, I can only assume you intend to disrupt myprehension of the Dao. Let this icyndscape bear witness to whose sword intent is stronger!¡±

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s cold voice echoed through the heavens. As his words fell, a soaring sword intent erupted from his body, causing the mountain he stood on to tremble violently. Snow cascaded down, and even the mountain Zuo Lin stood on began to shake.

    Ten li away.

    ¡°Too much talk.¡±

    Gu An muttered softly, his voice barely audible to himself. As he spoke, he suddenly flung the leaf from his hand.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a leaf at all¡ªit was as if a divine sword had cut through time and space!

 Chapter 33: Stirring the Outer Sect, Investiture of the Gods

    In the dim, snowy night, Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent formed a massive and domineering pir of energy, swirling the wind and snow as it connected heaven and earth. From within the pir, zing mes surged, transforming into a soaring fire dragon.

    Zuo Lin watched, stunned, never having imagined that his father¡¯s me Devouring Sword Technique could reach such heights. It was beyond anything he had ever heard of.

    Boom!

    A tremendous explosion suddenly erupted from behind Zuo Lin, like thunder cracking in the sky. Instinctively, he turned around, but before he fully faced the source, a brilliant sword light illuminated his face. His eyes widened, catching a glimpse of a dazzling sword light streaking across the dark sky.

    The brightness of the sword light was indescribable, and the flying snow was sted away by its force, creating a massive wave of air as though it would tear the night sky apart. This scene deeply shocked Zuo Lin.

    His mind went nk, leaving him no time to think.

    The radiant sword light tore through the night, flying past above his head. The resulting wind pressure activated the protective array around him, causing a shield to form around his body, fluctuating violently as though it might shatter at any moment.

    Under Zuo Lin¡¯s gaze, the brilliant sword light collided with Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent with overwhelming, unstoppable force.

    Zuo Yijian reacted faster than Zuo Lin, but even his speed couldn¡¯t match his opponent¡¯s.He had no time to unleash a sword technique and could only rely on his sword intent to defend.

    Boom!

    The terrifying pir of energy around him was instantly dispersed, and the zing fire dragon vanished into thin air. Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword intent was forcibly shattered.

    His robe was torn apart, and blood spurted from his body.

    His eyes widened, and reflected in his pupils was a single leaf.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡±

    Such a thought shed through Zuo Yijian¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t even have time to feel fear before the leaf pierced his shoulder. The terrifying sword energy erupted, sending him hurtling backward, smashing through mountain after mountain, eventually crashing into a forest ten li away.

    A straight path was carved through the night sky, and the surrounding snow evaporated into mist, hanging in the air between the mountains, an awe-inspiring sight.

    On the mountain peak, Zuo Lin knelt within the protective array, staring in disbelief toward where his father had disappeared.

    He copsed to his knees, unable to ept what he had just witnessed.

    His invincible father had been defeated...

    And defeated without putting up a fight...

    Ten li away, atop another mountain.

    Gu An maintained the posture of having just thrown his hand, the cold wind filled with swirling snow whipping his white robes. Beneath his mask, his eyes were calm.

    ¡°How could your hundred years of cultivation withstand my two thousand years of life essence investment?¡±

    Gu An thought to himself. He had already held back, aiming for Zuo Yijian¡¯s shoulder instead of his head.

    He turned and disappeared into the vast snow, as though he had never been there.

    ...

    By dawn, Gu An, as usual, led the disciples in their morning exercises.

    As Zhen Qin twisted her waist, she nced up at the sky and remarked, ¡°The snow seems lighter today.¡±

    Wu Xin looked into the distance and said, ¡°Not just the snow¡ªthere¡¯s no longer that strong sword intent either.¡±

    At his words, the other disciples grew excited.

    ¡°Could it be that the person has left?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. They say sword cultivators need to find ces of natural beauty toprehend the Dao. Our area doesn¡¯t exactly qualify as blessednd.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down¡ªwhat if he¡¯s just taking a nap?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the thunder tribtion from a few days ago? Do cultivators at that level even need naps?¡±

    Listening to their debate, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Focus on your exercises. Whether that senior has left or not, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    He just hoped no one else woulde nearby to cross tribtions orprehend sword intent.

    If he identally hit too hard again, things could get ugly!

    For the next two days, there was no more sword intent filling the air. The disciples of Xuan Valley were finally certain that the sword cultivator had left, and life in the valley returned to its usual rhythm. ?¨¤

    asionally, cultivators flew over the valley, but the disciples had grown used to it. Only Gu An knew that some of these people were investigating Zuo Yijian¡¯s injury, as he had detected one of them possessing a Nascent Soul sixth-level cultivation.

    That night.

    After several days, Gu An went to visit Jiang Qiong in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    After greeting her, he said, ¡°It seems Senior Zuo Yijian has left.¡±

    Jiang Qiong wasn¡¯t cultivating but was refining pills, her gaze focused on the mes under the pill furnace. ¡°He didn¡¯t leave. He¡¯s either dead or seriously injured.¡±

    ¡°What? Why do you say that?¡± Gu An asked, feigning shock.

    He even added, ¡°But he¡¯s a Nascent Soul cultivator!¡±

    Jiang Qiong rolled her eyes at him and said, annoyed, ¡°So what if he¡¯s in the Nascent Soul stage? There are realms beyond Nascent Soul. A few days ago, two powerful sword intents shed, and one of them was far stronger than Zuo Yijian¡¯s. The fight ended in an instant, which means the other party¡¯s strength far surpassed Zuo Yijian¡¯s.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An felt secretly pleased.

    Outwardly, he frowned and hesitated before asking, ¡°Does that mean Xuan Valley is in danger?¡±

    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s been several days. Do you think someone powerful would bother with ants on the roadside?¡± Jiang Qiong replied softly, her attention back on the pill furnace.

    Though she seemed calm, her heart was filled with a sense of urgency.

    She realized that she might have fallen behind in the cultivation world.

    Seventy years was enough for an entire era to change. After all, it had only taken her forty years to reach the Core Formation stage. Who knew what the cultivation world looked like now?

    ¡°When I break through and face my own tribtion in the future, I must be careful. Don¡¯t end up like Zuo Yijian. He probably thought no one would dare to interfere with him, but little did he know that Tai Xuan Sect is full of internal strife,¡± Jiang Qiong said thoughtfully.

    Gu An asked in surprise, ¡°Are you suggesting that the person who attacked Zuo Yijian is a cultivator from Tai Xuan Sect?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No cultivators from other sects would dare to recklessly intrude into Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s territory. Besides, the attacker disappeared so quickly without a second fight. It can only be someone from Tai Xuan Sect,¡± Jiang Qiong nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    You guessed right again!

    After making his movest night, Gu An had quickly left the scene. As soon as he returned to Xuan Valley, he had sensed several powerful divine senses sweeping the area, scaring him half to death.

    Fortunately, his Dragon Force Divine Essence Art was powerful enough!

    Jiang Qiong had many things on her mind. She began advising Gu An on how to navigate the cultivation world in the future.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An finally managed to excuse himself and went to check on the Sky Dragon egg.

    The Sky Dragon egg was ced under the Ancient Vine Tree by Jiang Qiong, surrounded by piles of dry straw, withyers of talisman papers beneath them. The talismans, drawn by Jiang Qiong, helped the egg absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth more effectively.

    He wondered what the Sky Dragon would look like once it hatched.

    Gu An had already begun imagining the scene of him riding a true dragon, soaring through the mortal world.

    ...

    The news of Zuo Yijian¡¯s severe injury spread even more than Gu An had expected. Even after more than half a month, when he visited the Outer Sect, he often overheard people discussing it.

    Before this, there had been little talk about Nascent Soul cultivators in the Outer Sect. But now, the entire city was abuzz with talk about Zuo Yijian, perhaps because he had just crossed his tribtion.

    Before his tribtion, Zuo Yijian had been an Elder of the Outer Sect, one of the top powerhouses within it.

    Gu An followed Elder Zhu Qinglu from the Pill Hall to the library of the Outer Sect.

    The library oversaw all the Outer Sect¡¯s book collections, including the scripture pavilions in various ces.

    Everything from cultivation techniques, misceneous records, and adventure tales had to be registered in the library before being added to Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s collection.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s a good idea to write a book. I support it. If it passes review, I¡¯ll put in a word for you so that they¡¯ll print arger first batch of your books,¡± Zhu Qinglu said as he walked ahead, turning back to smile at Gu An.

    Ever since he had gained from the Ancient Vine Fruit, Zhu Qinglu had treated Gu An like his own junior, at least in public.

    Gu An smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Senior, for your guidance. I won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no need to be so formal,¡± Zhu Qingluughed, clearly pleased by the ttery.

    The library was massive, no smaller than the Pill Hall. Passing through several corridors, the two entered arge hall where an old man was sitting, sipping tea. Beyond him, rows of bookshelves filled the side hall.

    ¡°Elder Liu, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Zhu Qinglu crossed the threshold, cupping his hands and smiling warmly.

    Gu An immediately used his lifespan-detecting ability.

    [Liu Chang (Foundation Establishment Stage, Ninth Level): 226/270/340]

    Seeing Zhu Qinglu, Liu Chang set down his tea and rose to greet him.

    After exchanging pleasantries, the two sat down and reminisced about past events, even chatting about how they had joined Tai Xuan Sect together two hundred years ago.

    Gu An stood behind Zhu Qinglu, listening intently, asionally sneaking curious nces. Liu Chang noticed this and was quite pleased with his attitude.

    After chatting for nearly half an hour, Zhu Qinglu finally got to the point.

    ¡°Consider it done. Young man, hand me your manuscript. I¡¯ll take a look, and if it¡¯s good to go, we¡¯ll have it published,¡± Liu Chang said, turning to Gu An with a wide smile.

    Gu An quickly handed over his manuscript.

    Liu Chang nced at the title and chuckled, ¡°Investiture of the Gods? Nice name.¡±

    He began to read. Zhu Qinglu, meanwhile, rose and wandered over to the nearby bookshelves.

    Gu An stood quietly by the side.

    At first, Liu Chang seemed casual in his reading, but as he continued, his posture straightened.

    At that moment, a white-d young man strode in, calling out loudly, ¡°Elder Liu, do you have any books about sword cultivators? I want to see who in Tai Cang could defeat the Sword Fanatic of Cang Lake with a single leaf!¡±

    Liu Chang raised a hand, signaling him to be quiet.

    Gu An nced over, instinctively using his lifespan detection.

    [Gu Yu (Foundation Establishment Stage, Eighth Level): 34/291/1402]

    A genius!

    This wasn¡¯t the first genius Gu An had seen, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu moved closer to Liu Chang, leaning in to nce at Investiture of the Gods.

    Before long, Gu Yu too was absorbed.

    Half an hour passed.

    Zhu Qinglu returned, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Brother Liu, weren¡¯t you just going to take a quick look? Why are you still reading?¡±

    He nced over at Gu An.

    What on earth did this kid write?

    Did he overstep?

    Liu Chang looked up, startled, then stood and stared intently at Gu An. ¡°Did you really write this?¡±

    Gu An nodded, thinking to himself, Well, technically, it was written by one of Earth¡¯s great ancestors.

    Zhu Qinglu frowned and said, ¡°Is there a problem? If it¡¯s not suitable, I can have him rewrite it.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s brilliant,¡± Liu Chang shook his head and looked at Gu An again. ¡°This book is ready to be published. You¡¯ve got talent. I¡¯ll give you a thirty percent royalty rate. Fifty percent of the sale price goes to the sect, and twenty percent to the library.¡±

    Naturally, Gu An had no objections and quickly thanked him.

    Zhu Qinglu nodded slightly, feeling that Liu Chang was showing him respect.

    Liu Chang smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want your real name to be credited as the author?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather avoid future trouble.¡±

    ¡°The author¡¯s name will be Pan An then.¡±

 Chapter 34: Thirty Thousand Years of Lifespan, Ziwei Formation Manual

    Gu An had initially considered using the original author of Investiture of the Gods, Xu Zhonglin¡¯s, name, but since he nned to write more books to earn extra ie, he thought of using another name instead.

    Liu Chang and Zhu Qinglu didn¡¯t think much of it. Changing his surname to Pan An wasn¡¯t a big deal, and they understood his reasoning.

    Afterward, Liu Chang began giving Gu An instructions, mainly reminding him what he could and couldn¡¯t write about. He subtly hinted that Gu An should include references to Tai Xuan Sect in his writing and portray the sect in a positive light.

    Even if he didn¡¯t explicitly mention Tai Xuan Sect, he could imply it. The more he praised the sect, the better treatment he could expect in the future.

    Gu An had no choice but to agree, though he thought to himself that he¡¯d decideter whether to actually do it. Writing was just a hobby for him, something to pass the time, and he wasn¡¯t nning on dedicating too much effort to it.

    After Liu Chang finished speaking, Gu Yu, who had been standing nearby, eagerly approached Gu An and asked, "Brother, have you written anything else?"

    Gu An shook his head. "This is my first time."

    "Hahaha, not bad, not bad! I have high hopes for you. You might even surpass the status of Green Hero in Tai Xuan Sect!" Gu Yu pped Gu An on the shoulder, acting overly familiar.

    Hearing this, Gu An became interested and asked, "You know Green Hero?"Gu Yu raised an eyebrow. "You like The Adventures of Green Hero too? I don¡¯t know him personally, I only know he¡¯s a cultivator from Tai Xuan Sect. I asked Elder Liu, but he refused to tell me anything."

    Liu Changughed heartily, pulling Zhu Qinglu along as they left the hall. "Let¡¯s go catch up and let the younger generation chat."

    Zhu Qinglu nodded, and the two quickly exited the main hall.

    Gu Yu continued asking Gu An about the details of Investiture of the Gods. Seeing that Liu Chang had treated him with respect, Gu An patiently answered his questions.

    After a full hour, Gu An finally left the library with Zhu Qinglu.

    "That disciple named Gu Yu isn¡¯t someone simple. There aren¡¯t many juniors that Liu Chang would treat so well," Zhu Qinglu said meaningfully.

    Gu An nodded, though he had no intention of getting too close to Gu Yu. People like him often broughtplications, disrupting peaceful lives.

    The two soon parted ways, and Gu An began purchasing herb seeds and a batch of new clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that he finally returned to Xuan Valley.

    Days passed, and another year¡¯s spring festival arrived. The second New Year¡¯s celebration in Xuan Valley went even more smoothly than the first, with no disturbances and an even more joyful atmosphere. As usual, Gu An sent Jiang Qiong some food during the festivities.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He began counting the days, preparing for Jiang Qiong¡¯s departure.

    Once she left, he would finally have the chance to fully cultivate the Eight Views Heavenly Cave, filling it with spiritual flowers and herbs.

    After the New Year, Gu An took Wu Xin to the Outer Sect to select three more servants. This time, he chose two girls and one boy: Yan Mei, Yang Min, and Ye Yan.

    All three were the same age, only eighteen years old, and they were full of anticipation for their future life in Xuan Valley.

    Bing a servant disciple not only meant earning spirit stones but also the opportunity to inherit their master¡¯s techniques.

    This trip wasn¡¯t just to recruit new servant disciples¡ªit was also to train Wu Xin. Gu An wanted him to fully adapt to his role as the senior disciple, so he could handle more responsibilities in the future.

    After returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An had Wu Xin take the new recruits to meet the other disciples, while he headed into the northern forest to n.

    He wanted to fill the surrounding forest with medicinal herbs. The herbs he submittedst year had already ranked in the top ten of the Outer Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley, and Zhu Qinglu valued him even more now, raising his status. Supporting nine servant disciples was more than manageable, and he even considered recruiting more.

    It¡¯s hard to stay content. Gu An thought the same way about his yearly ie of lifespan. If his lifespan didn¡¯t grow as much asst year, he would feel dissatisfied.

    Standing under a tree, Gu An surveyed the forest, his mind mapping out new herb gardens.

    Suddenly, the White Spirit Mouse darted out from the woods. Seeing it, Gu An felt both troubled and expectant.

    He dreaded it finding something troublesome, yet also hoped it would find a treasure.

    The mouse jumped to Gu An¡¯s feet and spit out a jade ring.

    Gu An reached out, pulling the ring into his belt, nning to examine itter in private.

    He then scooped up the White Spirit Mouse, preventing it from running off.

    "Good job. I¡¯ll reward you with a Vine Fruit tonight," Gu An said with a smile.

    The mouse seemed to understand and, surprisingly, stopped struggling, lying obediently in his arms.

    After standing there for a little while, Gu An turned and left the forest. He waited by the grass near the herb garden, expecting someone¡¯s arrival.

    Not long after, the sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears.

    A disciple from the Outer Sect flew in on a sword,nding swiftly beside Gu An, drawing the attention of the other disciples.

    "Senior Brother! I¡¯m back!"

    The neer was Lu Jiu Jia, who had previously gone to participate in the Outer Sect examinations. Dressed in the Outer Sect¡¯s robes, he looked like apletely different person.

    "I thought you weren¡¯ting back," Gu An teased with a smile.

    Lu Jiu Jia scratched his head. "How could I not? As soon as I got the Foundation Establishment Pill, I went into seclusion. Once I seeded, I rushed back right away to share the good news with you all."

    Gu An chuckled and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. His body did feel stronger.

    At that moment, the others gathered around, excitedly asking about his experience with Foundation Establishment. Lu Jiu Jia responded one by one, full of confidence and pride.

    When Gu An had first met Lu Jiu Jia, he was only fifteen years old. Now, seeing him seed, Gu An felt nothing but contentment.

    The path to immortality was lonely, and if those around him could reach good oues, there would be fewer regrets.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s return brought a wave of excitement to Xuan Valley, and the new recruits, Yan Mei, Yang Min, and Ye Yan, were greatly inspired. They now saw a clear path to advancement.

    By working hard in Xuan Valley, there was hope of promotion to the Outer Sect!

    That evening, Gu An examined the jade ring that the White Spirit Mouse had brought back. He used his divine sense to forcibly break through the ring¡¯s restrictions, only to discover it was filled with spirit stones.

    Unexpected fortune?

    Gu An¡¯s expectations of the White Spirit Mouse grew even more. It had earned its Vine Fruit reward.

    Lu Jiu Jia stayed in Xuan Valley for a month before leaving. Everyone knew that once he left, it might be a lifetime before they saw him again, unless they too became Outer Sect disciples.

    ¡­

    Two years flew by in the blink of an eye. Gu An was now thirty years old, but thanks to the Youth Retaining Pill, he looked no older than twenty.

    His lifespan had surpassed thirty thousand years!

    Xuan Valley continued to expand, and the number of Outer Sect disciples who employed him to tend to their homes reached eleven. His monthly lifespan gains continued to increase.

    Though his life was busy and full, he didn¡¯t feel tired. On the contrary, he was filled with determination.

    In the heat of summer, under the dim moonlight, Jiang Qiong walked barefoot through the tranquil, firefly-lit forest ahead of him. Even when stepping on branches, she seemed unaffected.

    Gu An followed behind her in silence.

    "Alright, this is far enough," Jiang Qiong said, stopping and turning to look at Gu An.

    Gu An nodded, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Master, please be careful on your journey. After all, we¡¯re still within Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s territory."

    After all these years of being taught by Jiang Qiong, Gu An couldn¡¯t deny there was some affection between them. But more than that, he wanted her to leave.

    Jiang Qiong nodded and raised her right hand. A blue-covered manual appeared in her hand, and she casually tossed it to Gu An.

    "Train hard. When Ie back, I¡¯ll test your progress. If you disappoint me, I¡¯ll give you a beating," she said with a yful, childlike threat, even waving her fist at him. Gu An couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Before he could respond, Jiang Qiong vanished into thin air, her demonic energy quickly fading away.

    In the dim forest, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He turned and headed back toward Xuan Valley, looking at the manual in his hands.

    Ziwei Formation Manual!

    As he skimmed through it, he found that each page wasyered with unique restrictions. The pages introduced formations in text, but the cultivation methods for these formations required divine sense to probe.

    This is something special!

    Gu An thought of the formations in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave. It was those formations that had prevented even the highest-level cultivators from Tai Xuan Sect from detecting the Ancient Vine Tree while passing over Xuan Valley.

    Although Jiang Qiong was only at the Core Formation ninth level, her knowledge of formations and alchemy far exceeded the Core Formation stage. After all, she had reached the Core Formation stage at just forty years old and had spent the years since delving into formations and alchemy. She had even spent her years of hiding refining her understanding of formations.

    Gu An suddenly felt the Ziwei Formation Manual in his hands be much heavier.

    As the moon set and the sun rose, morning arrived.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s departure affected only Gu An, while life in Xuan Valley continued as usual.

    After leading the disciples through their morning exercises, Gu An returned to his study with Ye Lan.

    He pulled out a small, intricately crafted wooden box, already prepared, and handed it to Ye Lan. The box was finely made, almost as if it contained some kind of treasure.

    Ye Lan hesitated, then curiously opened the box. Inside, she saw a single pill.

    "Senior Brother, what kind of pill is this?" Ye Lan asked.

    Seated at the table, pouring himself some tea, Gu An smiled and said, "It¡¯s a Foundation Establishment Pill, prepared just for you. But don¡¯t tell anyone. In the future, if other disciples reach the ninth level of Qi Refining, I¡¯ll give them one too. But if they know about it too early, it could bring trouble."

    Foundation Establishment Pill!

    Ye Lan¡¯s eyes widened, and she instinctively wanted to refuse, but Gu An spoke first. "Don¡¯t worry, I saved one for myself. Once you¡¯ve sessfully established your foundation, maybe you can be my support in the Outer Sect one day. The best way to repay me is to cultivate diligently."

    "I¡­" Ye Lan felt conflicted, many words rising in her heart, but none of them came out.

    Gu An spoke sincerely, "Life is long, and people will have many thoughts. But never forget what your ultimate goal in this life is."

    Though Ye Lan hadn¡¯t been clingy these past years, the way she looked at him had always been full of warmth. Sometimes, Gu An overheard other disciples discussing her feelings for him¡ªeveryone could see it.

    Gu An¡¯s feelings for Ye Lan were purely brotherly, far from wanting to be with her for life. His heart was focused on cultivation.

    Ye Lan nodded firmly, her voice soft. "Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cultivate diligently and won¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ll work hard to climb higher, so I can take care of you one day."

    As she said this, she yfully winked at Gu An.

    Gu An smiled and waved her off, signaling her to leave.

    Ye Lan carefully stowed the Foundation Establishment Pill, turned, and walked to the door. Just as she was about to close it, she said, "Senior Brother, no matter where I go in the future, I¡¯ll never have feelings for another man. You¡¯ll always be the only one in my heart."

    With that, she quickly shut the door and fled in embarrassment.

 Chapter 35: The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal and the Legacy of the Divine Transformation Realm

    After Ye Lan received the Foundation Establishment Pill, it only took her a month to sessfully establish her foundation. That night, Gu An secretly protected her as she underwent her tribtion, which passed without any major danger.

    The day after her sess, Ye Lan bid her farewell, leaving in a hurry.

    Her sudden breakthrough to Foundation Establishment became a hot topic in Xuan Valley. Many disciples spected about the cause¡ªsome said Gu An gave her the Foundation Establishment Pill, others believed she had encountered a fortuitous event, while some thought it was divine assistance from cultivating in the forest.

    Regardless of the rumors, Ye Lan had ultimately left.

    Under the scorching summer sun, Gu An stood on the balcony of his pavilion, gazing down at the busy disciples. A sense of nostalgia and change washed over him.

    Cheng Xuandan, Zhang Chunqiu, Li Ya, Meng Lang, Lu Jiu Jia, and Ye Lan had all gone.

    Now, the remaining disciples were his juniors.

    Among them, the most senior was Xiao Chuan.

    Xiao Chuan had long given up on the idea of joining the Outer Sect, but he wasn¡¯t disheartened. He still lived with enthusiasm, finding new meaning in life beyond cultivation.Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted to a corner of the Medicine Valley, where a bamboo fence enclosed a group of ducks. Xiao Chuan was leaning against the fence, talking to the ducks.

    These weren¡¯t ordinary farm ducks, but ducks with a trace of third-rank beast bloodline. Each one cost a hundred low-grade spirit stones. Xiao Chuan had emptied his own purse to buy two, while Gu An had paid for the other ten, making Xiao Chuan even more grateful to him.

    Although these ducks had a trace of third-rank beast bloodline, they would be lucky to even reach the first rank.

    "Low-rank beast meat can still benefit cultivators. Should I start a livestock business? Not only could I earn more lifespan, but I could also make a profit in spirit stones..."

    Gu An was suddenly tempted.

    Raising sheep or cattle in the mountains didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea!

    But to do that, he would need to constantly expand his workforce, and he feared that if the operation became toorge, Tai Xuan Sect might take issue with it.

    He had thought about leaving Tai Xuan Sect to find a remote mountain to carry out such ns, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Not only would it be difficult to move the Ancient Vine Tree, but Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s resources were also something he wasn¡¯t willing to give up.

    As long as he had enough spirit stones in Tai Xuan Sect, he could buy anything he wanted, whereas outside, it would be much more difficult.

    There were always rare treasures that were hard toe by!

    At worst, he could just write books that portrayed Tai Xuan Sect in a positive light.

    Gu An thought to himself. As long as he handed in enough herbs and beast materials, why would Tai Xuan Sect trouble him?

    They might even help him expand!

    Yes, that¡¯s the n! Xiao Chuan could manage the livestock, while Wu Xin would oversee the cultivation, acting as his right and left hands in Xuan Valley. ??

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. He began nning in his head.

    The jade ring the White Spirit Mouse had found contained a vast fortune. Gu An had calcted that it was equivalent to two million low-grade spirit stones¡ªor two hundred high-grade spirit stones¡ªmore than enough to carry out his ns.

    With a decision made, Gu An called out to Xiao Chuan. Xiao Chuan immediately ran over, leaping onto the balcony with ease.

    "Senior Brother, what do you need?" Xiao Chuan asked.

    Gu An shared his ideas with him, and Xiao Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up, growing more excited as he listened.

    The two agreed on the n with a single handshake!

    In the end, Gu An sent Xiao Chuan to the Outer Sect to procure the necessary supplies, along with a list of items to buy. Xiao Chuan readily agreed and set off that very day.

    Xiao Chuan had also learned sword-flying techniques, but his spiritual energy wasn¡¯t sufficient, so the round trip would take two days, with a night of rest in between.

    Three dayster, Xiao Chuan returned and handed a prepared list to Gu An. He excitedly recounted how he had met Lu Jiu Jia at the Outer Sect. Lu Jiu Jia personally took him to inspect the beasts, saving them a lot of trouble.

    After discussing with Xiao Chuan, Gu An decided to start by buying fifty young beasts to test the waters. This number would also ensure that the Beast Hall of the Outer Sect would deliver them to Xuan Valley.

    After resting for a day, Xiao Chuan set off with the spirit stones Gu An provided, apanied by Tang Yu and Su Han, both of whom had reached the fifth level of Qi Refining. The more people, the better the impression they would make.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the batch of herbs that was soon to be harvested, Gu An would have gone himself, fearing that they might get scammed.

    Luckily, that didn¡¯t happen¡ªafter all, Tai Xuan Sect was a renowned and righteous sect.

    Five dayster, Xiao Chuan and the others returned by sword flight. Following them were three white hawks with wingspans of five meters. On each hawk¡¯s back stood a cultivator, and the hawks carriedrge cages in their talons. Inside the cages were young sheep, yet to grow horns. The ride had been smooth, thanks to the talismans attached to the cages.

    Once theynded, Gu An stepped forward to thank the disciples from the Beast Hall. Though their attitude wasn¡¯t particrly warm, they didn¡¯t make things awkward for him either. After exchanging a few polite words, the disciples flew off on the white hawks.

    "Xiao Chuan, these sheep cost me a thousand low-grade spirit stones. You¡¯d better take good care of them," Gu An said, patting Xiao Chuan¡¯s shoulder meaningfully.

    It¡¯s not just spirit stones¡ªit¡¯s my lifespan!

    These young sheep would grow to possess the strength equivalent to the third level of Qi Refining, though they wouldn¡¯t develop human-like intelligence.

    Xiao Chuan nodded solemnly and scratched his head. "Senior Brother, could I get two more servant disciples to help me out?"

    Gu An replied, "Have the others help you for now. In half a year, we¡¯ll recruit more disciples. My storage bag is running low at the moment."

    Xiao Chuan grinned widely and quickly thanked him.

    In reality, Gu An still had plenty of spirit stones, but he didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention, so he decided to hold off for half a year.

    After dealing with Xiao Chuan, Gu An returned to his pavilion.

    The rest of the disciples gathered around the young sheep, excitedly observing the first-rank beast. For those who spent their days tending to flowers and herbs, the sheep were a fresh novelty.

    Back in his pavilion, Gu An prepared to write the next volume of Investiture of the Gods. Liu Chang from the library had already urged him several times, and it was about time he got to it.

    Listening to the joyfulughter of the disciples outside, Gu An¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a smile.

    ¡­

    In a courtyard, Zuo Yijian, with his head full of white hair, sat under a tree, holding a leaf between his fingers, his brow furrowed.

    Compared to the him who had sessfully undergone the tribtion years ago, he looked much older now,cking the sharpness of a Nascent Soul master.

    Zuo Lin walked into the courtyard, and upon seeing his father under the tree, he immediately strode over and snatched the leaf from Zuo Yijian¡¯s hand.

    "Father, how much longer are you going to wallow in defeat?"

    Zuo Lin angrily demanded, tossing the leaf to the ground and stomping on it.

    Zuo Yijian nced at him, his gaze as calm as still water. "I am not wallowing in defeat."

    "You¡¯ve been staring at that leaf for how long now? How long has it been since you gathered energy or refined your sword intent?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zuo Lin¡¯s voice was filled with frustration and anger. Thinking of all the humiliation he had endured over the past few years, his fury boiled to the surface, barely restrained.

    Zuo Yijian bent down to pick up the leaf and asked, "Then when you sat there with your sword for days on end, deep in thought, without gathering energy, what was that for? Holding a sword, does that make you more diligent than me holding a leaf?"

    "I¡­"

    Zuo Lin was momentarily speechless, his face flushing red with embarrassment. Gritting his teeth, he retorted, "A sword is a sword, a leaf is a leaf. I couldn¡¯tprehend the sword¡¯s path, so I was stuck. But you, are you trying toprehend the path of the leaf?"

    "But the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal defeated me with just a single leaf. Do you think that leaf doesn¡¯t count as a sword?"

    "That¡¯s different¡­"

    "The true path of the sword has never been confined to just one sword."

    Zuo Yijian spoke softly, his gaze once again focusing on the leaf in his hand, bing distant and contemtive.

    Zuo Lin cursed inwardly and reached into his storage pouch, pulling out a book. "Father, take a look at this book¡ªit¡¯s called Investiture of the Gods. Over the past two years, it¡¯s spread throughout the cultivation world. Many sects are passing it around, and some say it contains records of ancient battles between cultivators."

    Zuo Yijian remained unmoved.

    Zuo Lin ced Investiture of the Gods at his feet, then turned and left the courtyard.

    As soon as he stepped outside, he couldn¡¯t resist pulling out another copy of Investiture of the Gods from his storage pouch.

    Zuo Yijian sat there, lost in thought.

    After an unknown amount of time, he finally blinked and nced down at the book on the ground.

    ¡­

    By autumn, Xuan Valley was covered in a golden hue.

    In the pavilion, Gu An sat across from Li Ya, drinking tea as Li Ya rambled on, holding a book in his hands.

    It was Investiture of the Gods.

    "For the past two years, Tai Xuan Sect has been in the spotlight. First, there¡¯s the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, who defeated the Nascent Soul master Zuo Yijian with a single leaf, making a name for himself throughout the cultivation world. And then there¡¯s this Investiture of the Gods. The stories of ancient cultivation in this book are so grand, with such incredible techniques, that all the sects are discussing it. Some people are even saying that it might be a real ount of the ancient past¡­"

    Listening to Li Ya praise Investiture of the Gods, Gu An furrowed his brow.

    Is it really that popr?

    But I¡¯m not earning that much profit from it¡­

    Is the library taking a cut, or are other sects reading pirated versions?

    Then again, it makes sense¡ªsince when did the cultivation world care about copyright?

    Li Ya continued to speak enthusiastically. "I wonder who this Pan An really is. He¡¯s clearly a genius. I¡¯d love to meet him one day. Even the Inner Sect disciples and direct disciples are reading this book."

    Gu An asked curiously, "Is it really that amazing? I¡¯ll have to take a look to see if itpares to The Adventures of Green Hero."

    "The Adventures of Green Hero can¡¯t evenpare!" Li Ya scoffed dismissively.

    Gu An simply smiled.

    Li Ya set the book aside, downed his tea in one gulp, and then said, "I¡¯m leaving soon to go on a training journey. It might take me ten years before I return."

    For him, ten years wasn¡¯t long, but for Gu An, it was different, so Li Ya made sure to tell him beforehand.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised. No cultivator spends their entire life holed up in a sect. Sooner orter, they have to go out into the world, seek opportunities, and cultivate their hearts.

    "Do you have a goal?" Gu An asked casually.

    Li Ya smiled and replied, "Indeed, I do. In the southernmost region of Ji Prefecture, a great cultivator of the Divine Transformation Realm is approaching his end. Before he passes, he intends to choose a sessor. This cultivator is a swordmaster, so I¡¯m going to try my luck."

    "Divine Transformation? What realm is that? How many levels above Nascent Soul?" Gu An asked, pretending to be curious.

    Li Yaughed. "The Divine Transformation Realm is just above Nascent Soul. If it were several levels higher, he wouldn¡¯t be in Tai Cang anymore. After all, Tai Cang isn¡¯t the only empire on thisnd. It¡¯s said that beyond the seas, there are even vaster worlds, but without reaching Nascent Soul, it¡¯s difficult to cross over."

    Standing up, Li Ya smiled confidently and said, "Gu An, when I return, I¡¯ll be the sessor to a Divine Transformation master. By then, if you call me Senior Brother, maybe I¡¯ll even show you some Divine Transformation techniques."

    With that, he stepped to the window, leapt out, and flew off on his sword.

    Gu An nced at the footprints on the windowsill, raising an eyebrow.

    Divine Transformation, huh?

    I have to reach that level before Li Ya returns!

 Chapter 36: Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, Comprehending Divine Abilities

    After Li Ya''s departure, Gu An immersed himself in the construction of Xuan Valley, with his days of leisure bing fewer as the young demon sheep caused quite a bit of trouble.

    At just four months old, they ran through the forest as effortlessly as leopards from his previous life on Earth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone in the valley was a cultivator, these sheep would have already escaped into the wild.

    Gu An had to study the Ziwei Formation Manua left by Jiang Qiong, learning some basic restrictions to reinforce the sheep pens.

    After half a year, Gu An sent Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan to the Outer Sect to recruit two more servant disciples, named Chen Hong and Zhen Xiao''er. Their mediocre aptitude made Gu An quite satisfied.

    The number of servant disciples in Xuan Valley now reached ten, making the valley lively every day.

    Time passed swiftly, like a galloping horse that could never be caught again.

    In the blink of an eye, three years went by.

    Once again, it was autumn.

    Xiao Chuan was inspecting the various gardens, followed by rows of ducks, marching in great formation.On the mountain peaks surrounding Medicine Valley, disciples sat cross-legged, gathering spiritual energy, while the asional rustling in the forest signaled Tang Yu and Su Han chasing after the demon sheep.

    Gu An emerged from the western forest, smiling.

    He had just harvested another batch of herbs, gaining hundreds of years of lifespan. His goal of reaching 100,000 years of lifespan was drawing nearer.

    As of now, Gu An¡¯s lifespan had already reached 80,000 years.

    Over the past three years, he had earned close to 50,000 years of lifespan, mainly because many of the herbs he had been cultivating had matured. He also earned 10,000 years by helping Outer Sect disciples manage their caves.

    Zhen Qin, the petite disciple, came running out of the forest with a bamboo basket on her back. She quickly made her way to Gu An''s side and asked eagerly, "Master, can you teach me how to refine pills today?"

    A dry leaf was stuck in her hair, and the strands on the sides of her face were slightly disheveled.

    Gu An chuckled, ¡°Of course, but you¡¯ll need to use your own herbs. That way, you¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    Zhen Qin had overheard Gu An talking about taking a Youth Retaining Pill, and since then, she had be deeply interested in alchemy, pestering him endlessly for half a year.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything!¡± Zhen Qin said excitedly, bouncing up and down like a young girl who never seemed to grow up.

    Whoosh¡ª

    A piercing sound passed overhead, and Gu An instinctively looked up, throwing out a lifespan investigation.

    Another Nascent Soul cultivator!

    This year, more than ten Nascent Soul cultivators had flown over Xuan Valley, making Gu An increasingly uneasy. He had a nagging feeling that something big was happening.

    Not even the grand tournament of Outer Sect disciples had attracted so many Nascent Soul cultivators.

    No, this won¡¯t do!

    He needed to focus on upgrading Dragon Force Divine Essence Art. If a cultivator far stronger than a Nascent Soul expert showed up and saw through his cultivation, what then?

    Gu An silently made up his mind.

    Over the years, the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art had be less effective in extending his lifespan. At best, it could now add one year for every six months of cultivation. In another decade, it might not extend his life at all.

    With that thought, Gu An took Zhen Qin back to his pavilion to begin teaching her alchemy.

    Late that night, Gu An quietly made his way to Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Since Jiang Qiong''s departure, Gu An had explored the other six tunnels. At the end of each one, he found corpses simr to Meng Lang¡¯s, refined through different techniques of the Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique by Cheng Xuandan and Jiang Qiong.

    For now, Gu An had no ns to touch these Gu corpses.

    He walked straight to the Ancient Vine Tree, sat down, and lifted the hem of his robe to prepare for meditation.

    At that moment, a ck shadow fell from the tree and burrowed into hisp.

    It was a small ck dragon!

    Its slender body was about two feet long, with a pair of dragon horns and whiskers, covered in tiny ck scales. Its four ws were sharp, and it closely resembled the dragons from ancient Chinese mythology, only its color was different.

    This was the sacred beast of the Gu Hao Sect¡ªSky Dragon!

    While stroking it, Gu An checked its lifespan.

    [Sky Dragon (First Rank): 1/965/18000]

    Its lifespan had increased again!

    When it was first born, it only had a lifespan of five hundred years, but in just one year, its lifespan had nearly doubled.

    No wonder it had the potential to grow into a ninth-rank beast!

    Gu An recalled the process of Sky Dragon acknowledging him as its masterst year and smiled.

    When it was first born, Sky Dragon had bitten him right away, causing Gu An to fling it away in anger. Then, it had pitifully crawled back to nuzzle him.

    Gu An felt that Sky Dragon wasn¡¯t acknowledging him as its master but rather recognizing him as family through his blood.

    They had established a sort of soul resonance¡ªhe could sense its thoughts but couldn¡¯t directly control its life and death.

    Sky Dragons only ever serve one master. While they are violent by nature, they are fiercely loyal.

    ¡°Good boy, go eat.¡±

    Gu An took out the carcass of a demon sheep he had killed just the day before. The kill had onlyted him three years of lifespan.

    Sky Dragon''s eyes lit up as it grabbed the demon sheep with its ws and flew to the side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The demon sheep was several timesrger than Sky Dragon, yet it held it as though it weighed nothing, its ws making it seem almost weightless.

    Gu An opened his attribute panel and looked at the techniques section, investing 2,000 years of lifespan into Dragon Force Divine Essence Art.

    This technique could hide his cultivation and aura and was his fundamental support, more important even than the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    [You have invested 2,000 years of lifespan to evolve your Dragon Force Divine Essence Art.]

    [You cultivate Dragon Force Divine Essence Art for 10 years. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth refines your body, enhancing your blood and qi.]

    [You cultivate Dragon Force Divine Essence Art for 100 years. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth refines your body, further enhancing your blood and qi.]

    [You cultivate Dragon Force Divine Essence Art for 200 years. Your Dragon Force Divine Essence Art reaches the peak of perfection.]

    [You cultivate Dragon Force Divine Essence Art for 400 years. One day, you capture the true essence of the earth. Your Dragon Force Divine Essence Art returns to its original state and evolves into Earth Vein Emperor Qi Technique.]

    ¡­

    [You cultivate Dragon Force Divine Essence Art for 1,500 years. You sense the essence of the earth¡¯s rules. Your Earth Vein Emperor Qi Technique surpasses its limits and evolves into Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique.]

    [You cultivate Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique for 1,800 years. Your understanding of the technique deepens, and you achieve mastery.]

    [You cultivate Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique for 2,000 years. You reach the pinnacle of understanding, and youprehend the divine ability¡ªMysterious Yellow Dragon¡¯s Might.]

    A series of notifications appeared before Gu An.

    Dragon Force Divine Essence Art had evolved into Earth Vein Emperor Qi Technique, then into Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique!

    It even came with a divine ability!

    Gu An was ted, feeling that his luck this time had been extraordinary.

    A vast amount of knowledge flooded his mind, immersing him in a sea of profound Daoist techniques.

    The Sky Dragon, busy gnawing on the demon sheep, nced back at him, its gem-like eyes filled with curiosity.

    The grass around Gu An began to glow with faint green energy, swirling around him as he unconsciously inhaled and exhaled. In the distance, there seemed to be the faint sound of a dragon¡¯s roar.

    The Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique refined the body using the essence of the earth, uniting the body with the natural world. The so-called dragon¡¯s roar was actually the sound of the earth itself.

    Two hours passed before Gu An finally awoke.

    He opened his eyes and immediately frowned.

    The grass around him had withered. He quickly stood up and scanned the nts in Eight Views Heavenly Cave. After ensuring that the spirit flowers and herbs were unharmed, he sighed in relief.

    Only the weeds had died, and the important nts were fine.

    He would have to be more careful in the future!

    Whether it was improving his techniques or breaking through, he would have to leave Eight Views Heavenly Cave to avoid draining its spiritual energy dry.

    Sitting down again, Gu An reviewed the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique and began practicing ording to its method.

    He condensed a wisp of Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi, uniting his body with nature.

    By now, the Sky Dragon had finished eating and was lying next to the demon sheep''s remains, sleeping soundly. The only sound in the cave was the rustling of the wind.

    ¡­

    At dawn, Gu An descended from his pavilion. He had changed into a green robe, his ck hair loosely tied behind his head, with two strands hanging by his ears, exuding the carefree and ethereal aura of a cultivator.

    Though his body hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique yet, he wasn¡¯t in a rush. With nightly practice, he estimated he¡¯d master it in a month.

    The Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique came with a divine ability called Mysterious Yellow Dragon¡¯s Might, which didn¡¯t require separate cultivation. Once the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi was formed, the Dragon¡¯s Might would naturally follow.

    The so-called Dragon¡¯s Might was, in fact, the might of heaven and earth, capable of intimidating all living beings.

    Gu An began leading his disciples in their morning exercises. As they gathered, they could all sense that Gu An was in an exceptionally good mood.

    Zhen Qin, ever curious, asked, "Master, what made you so happy today?"

    ¡°Nothing much. I read a bookst night called Investiture of the Gods. If you all have free time, you can borrow it from the library.¡± Gu An smiled as he led the exercises.

    Xiao Chuan''s eyes lit up. "I know Investiture of the Gods! Almost everyone in the Outer Sect has a copy. They say it records ancient secrets of the cultivation world."

    The other disciples grew interested and began questioning Xiao Chuan about the content of the book.

    Gu An didn¡¯t say much more, his mind still upied with the Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique.

    Over the next month, he practiced the technique every night, finally seeding in condensing a wisp of Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi in his abdomen. His ability to conceal his cultivation and aura reached a whole new level.

    Feeling relieved, Gu An could now rx and continue lying low.

    That year passed as peacefully as the previous ones. For Gu An, tranquility was the best oue.

    As the winter snow began to melt, Xuan Valley prepared for the New Year celebrations, with all the disciples bustling about.

    Gu An sat under a tree, deeply absorbed in reading The Adventures of Green Hero.

    Zhen Qin approached him with her hands behind her back and leaned down to ask, "Master, what would you like to eat tomorrow night? I¡¯ll cook for you."

    Without looking up, Gu An replied, "Anything. Whatever you make, I¡¯ll eat."

    Curious, Zhen Qin leaned over, trying to see what he was reading, but he stopped her.

    "Hurry along and start preparing the dishes. If you dy tomorrow¡¯s festival, I won¡¯t teach you alchemy anymore!" Gu An pretended to be stern.

    Zhen Qin pouted but had no choice but to leave.

    As she walked away, Gu An faintly heard her muttering, "Always reading those improper books."

    His mouth twitched. Who had been spreading this rumor?

    Ruining my reputation!

    Now, the disciples of Medicine Valley all knew he liked reading The Adventures of Green Hero. Although they didn¡¯t dare mention it in front of him, they often teased him in private.

    Gu An stood up and tucked the book into his robe.

    Starting today, I¡¯m quitting!

    He walked out of the courtyard, intending to inspect the gardens. Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to the entrance of the valley, and his brow furrowed.

    A man in white robes was walking toward him, appearing to be in his thirties. He had a handsome face and an extraordinary bearing.

    What made Gu An frown was that he couldn¡¯t sense this man¡¯s aura.

    He immediately threw out a lifespan probe.

    [Li Xuandao (Divine Transformation Realm, 8th Layer): 230/899/3020]

 Chapter 37: The Emperorâ€™s Recruitment

    "Three thousand years as the lifespan limit?"

    Gu An was stunned by the information about the other¡¯s lifespan. It was the first time he had encountered someone with such extraordinary potential.

    Moreover, this person was in the Divine Transformation Realm, at the eighth level!

    But the lifespan seemed oddly low¡ªfar below what Gu An expected for someone at the Divine Transformation Realm. Could it be that Divine Transformation cultivators could only live for 899 years?

    Gu An guessed that this person must have suffered some injury that shortened his lifespan.

    As Gu An approached, his mind raced. He spected that the man might be a high-ranking member of the Tai Xuan Sect, but he couldn''t act too respectful. After all, the man was suppressing his aura.

    If Gu An showed he could perceive this man¡¯s cultivation level, it could lead to endless trouble, perhaps even being mistaken for a spy from the demonic path.

    Li Xuandao walked deeper into the valley, his gaze sweeping over the gardens.

    Gu An came forward, sped his hands, and said, ¡°I am Gu An, the valley master of Xuan Valley. May I ask for your name and purpose ining here?¡±Li Xuandao turned his gaze to Gu An, his eyes cold and imposing.

    But then he smiled, and the pressure vanished as if it had never been there. It was disorienting. With a gentle smile, he said, "I am Xuandao, from Changluo. I¡¯vee to visit my child in the Tai Xuan Sect. After a long journey, I¡¯m quite fatigued and would like to rest in your valley for a few days to recover my spiritual energy. Would the valley master be kind enough to grant me shelter?"

    Hearing this, Gu An had no reason to refuse. He immediately agreed and called Xiao Chuan, instructing him to arrange amodations for Li Xuandao.

    Gu An avoided staring at Li Xuandao to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°His surname is Li, and he¡¯s here to visit his child. Could he be part of the royal family?¡± Gu An wondered.

    Of all the medicine valleys in the Outer Sect, why did hee to Xuan Valley? It likely had something to do with Li Ya.

    Gu An continued inspecting the gardens, keeping everything as usual.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Chuan led Li Xuandao to an empty house. "The ce is simple, but I hope you won¡¯t mind. If you need anything, feel free to ask me or the other disciples."

    Li Xuandao nodded and asked, ¡°I noticed some sheep in the mountains and disciples tending to them. Isn¡¯t this a medicine valley? Why are there so many sheep?¡±

    Xiao Chuan didn¡¯t hold back, exining, "Originally, the valley only grew medicinal herbs. But my spiritual roots are limited, so I gave up on joining the Outer Sect. My senior brother knows I enjoy raising animals, so he allowed me to raise them here to help earn some spirit stones, which in turn helps more disciples cultivate and reach the Outer Sect earlier."

    ¡°Oh? Your senior brother is the valley master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He must be a good person to think so much of you.¡±

    ¡°Of course! My senior brother is the best person in the world¡­¡±

    Hearing Li Xuandao praise Gu An, Xiao Chuan became animated,unching into a stream ofpliments about his senior brother.

    This piqued Li Xuandao¡¯s interest in Gu An, and he continued asking about his deeds. Xiao Chuan, not suspecting anything, enthusiastically shared stories, even pulling Li Xuandao to sit down and chat at length.

    While inspecting the gardens, Gu An smiled, thinking he hadn''t pampered Xiao Chuan for nothing.

    Whether Li Xuandao was connected to Li Ya or a high-ranking figure from the Tai Xuan Sect, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to leave a good impression.

    Surely, Li Xuandao couldn¡¯t be from Thousand Autumn Pavillion, right?

    Wait!

    Thousand Autumn Pavillion!

    Suddenly, Gu An felt a chill down his spine, his smile freezing.

    Better to be cautious than regretful!

    When dealing with Li Xuandao, Gu An would have to be extremely careful, just in case.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s arrival aroused the curiosity of the other disciples, as visitors were a rare sight in Xuan Valley.

    That day, after settling in, Li Xuandao did not leave his residence, seemingly truly focusing on recovering his spiritual energy.

    Due to Li Xuandao¡¯s presence, Gu An refrained from visiting Eight Views Heavenly Cave that night, staying obediently in his pavilion.

    The next morning, as usual, Gu An led the disciples in their morning exercises. Hearing themotion, Li Xuandao came out to observe, and Xiao Chuan cheerfully greeted him. R

    Gu An simply nodded at Li Xuandao, showing no intention of avoiding him.

    As the morning exercises began, Li Xuandao initially watched with disinterest. However, the more he watched, the more intrigued he became.

    After the exercises, Gu An dismissed the disciples, pulled out a book, and began reading while heading back to his pavilion.

    He needed to maintainposure and not let Li Xuandao¡¯s presence disrupt his routine.

    But just as he reached his courtyard, Li Xuandao caught up with him.

    "Valley master, what are you reading?" Li Xuandao asked with a friendly smile.

    Gu An turned and raised the book in his hand. ¡°Investiture of the Gods. Have you read it?¡±

    Li Xuandao¡¯s smile grew wider. "Indeed I have. I¡¯ve even memorized it by heart."

    "Oh? So you¡¯re a fellow enthusiast?"

    ¡°Hahaha, the moment I saw the valley master, I had a feeling we¡¯d get along. Shall we discuss Investiture of the Gods?¡±

    Hearing Li Xuandao¡¯s insincere ttery, Gu An had no choice but to smile and agree.

    He invited Li Xuandao upstairs, and after Li Xuandao sat down, Gu An busied himself with boiling water for tea, using spiritual energy to light the fire.

    As Li Xuandao nced around the room, he suddenly asked, "Valley master, what do you think of King Zhou?"

    Wow! Testing me right off the bat?

    Facing away from Li Xuandao, Gu An calmly ced tea leaves into the cups and said, "If we only consider the story, he appears cruel and tyrannical. But if we analyze it further, his actions seem somewhat illogical."

    Li Xuandao nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, the first time I read it, I thought King Zhou was foolish and violent. But upon a second reading, I realized something was off. In that world, immortals and gods truly existed. King Zhou couldn¡¯t have been ignorant of this. Given that knowledge, how could he dare defile Nuwa¡¯s sacred statue? That¡¯s not how a ruler should act."

    "Furthermore, Nuwa, a goddess, responded to this sphemy not by punishing him directly, but by sending a fox spirit to corrupt his heart, leading to chaos throughout thend. Can such behavior really be considered divine?"

    Gu An turned, bringing the tea to the table in front of Li Xuandao.

    Smiling, Gu An replied, "There are indeed many inconsistencies, but it¡¯s a fictional story. To make it entertaining, contradictions are inevitable. It¡¯s understandable."

    Gu An couldn¡¯t determine Li Xuandao¡¯s true identity, so he remained neutral in his responses.

    Li Xuandao shook his head. "Perhaps the story is fabricated, but the truths it reveals about the world are real: that is, heaven and earth have deities, and mortals cannot defy fate."

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected him to interpret Investiture of the Gods in this way.

    ¡°If King Zhou had been powerful enough to surpass all the gods and immortals, how do you think the story would have ended?¡± Li Xuandao asked.

    Gu An thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Then the final battle wouldn¡¯t have been against the Grandmaster of Heaven, but against King Zhou himself.¡±

    Li Xuandao was momentarily taken aback before bursting intoughter. He lifted the tea cup, blowing away the steam.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Unsure of how to read his reaction, Gu An remained silent.

    After taking a sip of tea, Li Xuandao shifted the conversation to Xuan Valley¡¯s cultivation methods, even asking about specific techniques. Gu An answered each question patiently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve joined the Tai Xuan Sect not to seek immortality, but to grow flowers and herbs. Is this out of necessity or genuine interest?¡± Li Xuandao asked.

    Gu An chuckled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a mix of both. Everyone has their own pursuits. Immortality isn¡¯t the only goal. Of course, if I had great potential, I would still pursue eternal life.¡±

    Li Xuandao teased, ¡°You¡¯re quite a candid man, not hiding anything.¡±

    ¡°In life, when we look back and then ahead, there are only four words: ¡®find joy in hardship,¡¯¡± Gu An shrugged.

    He was increasingly convinced that Li Xuandao was from Thousand Autumn Pavillion, testing his views on Xuan Valley.

    Setting down his cup, Li Xuandao asked, ¡°What do you think of the current emperor? Do you think he is like King Zhou?¡±

    Gu An froze.

    That¡¯s quite the awkward transition!

    How did we go from King Zhou to discussing the Emperor of Tai Cang Dynasty?

    Could it be that he isn¡¯t from Thousand Autumn Pavillion but is truly rted to Li Ya?

    Thoughts swirling, Gu An cautiously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Before joining the Tai Xuan Sect, I was just a servant. Now, living in this valley, I hardly hear news of the outside world. Has something happened with the Emperor?¡±

    Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°Not particrly. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been on the throne for a long time, and there are many rumors both in court and among the people. Some believe an emperor shouldn¡¯t rule for too long, as a long reign inevitably leads to corruption. Meanwhile, those in the cultivation world fear an emperor who cultivates might let imperial power overshadow the cultivation world.¡±

    Gu An grew anxious.

    This conversation was starting to touch on many sensitive topics. He had to tread carefully.

    Seeing Gu An¡¯s hesitation, Li Xuandao smiled mischievously. ¡°In your opinion, is it better for an emperor to rule for a long time, or should the throne change hands every few decades?¡±

    Knowing that Li Xuandao was in the Divine Transformation Realm at the eighth level, Gu An dared not avoid the question.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Gu An replied, ¡°I think it depends on the character of the emperor. If he is virtuous and capable of ruling thend, a long reign shouldn¡¯t be an issue. However, if a good emperor still has many years to live but abdicates to a foolish son, that would be a disaster for the people. Themon folk don¡¯t care about dynastiessting for thousands of years. They only live a century. If their lives are bitter, they will curse the emperor for abdicating.¡±

    Li Xuandaoughed again, and Gu An could sense his mood improving.

    Wait a minute!

    Li Ya¡¯s rtive, surname Li, asking about King Zhou and then the current emperor¡­

    Gu An recalled hearing from the Ji family that the Emperor of Tai Cang had been cultivating and had reigned for over two hundred years.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t listen to all those voices. I should go out and see how the people are living,¡± Li Xuandao said, smiling.

    The moment those words left his mouth, Gu An¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He eximed in shock, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the current Emperor?¡±

    As he spoke, he tried to stand up.

    Li Xuandao raised his hand, and an overwhelming pressure forced Gu An to sit back down. Gu An didn¡¯t resist, fearing the emperor might see through his cultivation level.

    ¡°Keep your voice down. No need to treat me like an emperor. Just think of me as Li Ya¡¯s father. You can call me uncle,¡± Li Xuandao said with a gentle smile, showing none of the authority of an emperor.

    Gu An, however, was at a loss for words.

    A Divine Transformation Realm emperor!

    This was a serious situation!

    Li Xuandao then said, ¡°Take out Heavenly Solemn.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An quickly retrieved the Heavenly Solemn Sword from his storage bag.

    The moment Li Xuandao saw the sword, his expression grewplicated. He gently stroked the sheath.

    Gu An remembered what Li Ya had told him¡ªthe Heavenly Solemn Sword was a gift from his father to his mother. After her death, the sword was passed to him¡­

    Now, seeing Li Xuandao¡¯s expression, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but imagine theplex emotions and history between Li Xuandao and Li Ya¡¯s mother.

    After a long while, Li Xuandao set the sword down and pushed it toward Gu An, saying, ¡°In the Tai Xuan Sect, Li Ya is closest to you. I heard you even saved his life. This sword now belongs to you. Consider it a gift from me. From now on, you are the rightful owner of the Heavenly Solemn Sword.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I n to establish a new medicine valley near the Tai Xuan Sect, where many high-level herbs will be grown. I want you to manage it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. In time, I¡¯ll help you reach Foundation Establishment, perhaps even Core Formation. But you must remember one thing: while you may appear to be a disciple of the Tai Xuan Sect, your loyalty will belong to me.¡±

 Chapter 38: The Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, Tai Xuan Sectâ€™s Shocking Event

    Li Xuandao finished speaking, smiling as he watched Gu An, awaiting his decision.

    Gu An was numb.

    Even the emperor wanted him to be a spy?

    This was essentially forcing him to be a triple agent!

    This was far from the kind of life Gu An sought, but he was stuck in a difficult position. Whether in cultivation or status, the emperor held overwhelming power over him.

    If he didn¡¯t refuse, he would face endless troubles in the future.

    But if he refused, the trouble woulde right now!

    However, as Gu An thought of the high-level medicinal herbs Li Xuandao had mentioned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beat faster.

    In a hesitant tone, Gu An asked, ¡°Do I... have a choice?¡±¡°You do. If you refuse, I¡¯ll erase your memory of today, and it will be as if we never met,¡± Li Xuandao replied with a soft chuckle.

    Gu An asked in frustration, ¡°Why choose me? My talents are mediocre. With your status, recruiting disciples from Tai Xuan Sect should be as easy as lifting a finger.¡±

    Li Xuandao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not deliberately trying to poach disciples from Tai Xuan Sect. It just so happens that you and Li Ya have a close rtionship, so I wish to help you. And because your talents are mediocre, I feel more at ease. After all, I can fulfill your needs.¡±

    After a pause, he added with a light, teasing tone, ¡°People don¡¯t want the emperor to live forever, and I, too, don¡¯t want the master of my medicine valley to live forever.¡±

    You have quite the sense of humor, don¡¯t you?

    Gu An could only respond, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to ept.¡±

    ¡°In a few decades, when you look back, you won¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision,¡± Li Xuandao said with a heartyugh, his voice full of confidence.

    Unable to resist his curiosity, Gu An asked, ¡°Has Your Majesty always been watching over Brother Li?¡±

    ¡°The matter is settled. There¡¯s no need to call me Your Majesty anymore. Just call me Uncle, so it feels more like family,¡± Li Xuandao said, a stern expression on his face.

    Seeing that Li Xuandao wasn¡¯t testing him, Gu An hesitated for a moment before calling him ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Li Xuandao smiled, his expression softening. ¡°To be honest, I have quite a few informants in the Outer Sect of Tai Xuan, so I¡¯m well aware of Li Ya¡¯s situation.¡±

    Previously, Gu An had thought that the rtionship between Li Ya and his father was strained, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Could it be a misunderstanding?

    Gu An wanted to ask on Li Ya¡¯s behalf but ultimately held back.

    This emperor before him desired immortality, whichplicated his feelings toward his children. Even if he loved his sons, there was likely an underlying sense of caution.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After all, no prince wants to be a prince forever, and no son doesn¡¯t harbor some ambition for the throne.

    Gu An sighed inwardly. He had thought that Li Ya and Li Xuanyu were exceptionally talented, but now he understood why¡ªthey had inherited their powerful bloodline! ?

    At two hundred and thirty years old, and already at the eighth level of the Divine Transformation Realm¡­

    He must have broken through to Divine Transformation over a hundred years ago, right?

    That¡¯s insane!

    What¡¯s more, this guy had cultivated a technique to conceal his aura. Without Gu An¡¯s ability to see lifespans, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discern Li Xuandao¡¯s true cultivation level at all.

    Perhaps the court and the rest of the cultivation world couldn¡¯t see through him either, which was how he had been able to cultivate so steadily for so long.

    Li Xuandao soon shifted the conversation to ask Gu An about matters in the valley and expressed interest in the disciples¡¯ mention of the Spring Festival.

    Gu An responded with the same vague exnations he had given others before.

    Intrigued by the Spring Festival, Li Xuandao decided to join in the celebration that evening, and Gu An, of course, could not refuse.

    Half an hourter, the two of them descended the pavilion to join the disciples in preparing for the festival. The disciples were overjoyed, theirughter infectious, even causing Li Xuandao to smile.

    As night fell, Gu An brought out the fireworks he had made. The sound of explosions echoed throughout Xuan Valley, loud and deafening.

    Firelight reflected on Li Xuandao¡¯s face, his expression full of delight. He even drank with Xiao Chuan, making it hard for anyone to associate him with the emperor of Tai Cang Dynasty.

    Tang Yu, Su Han, and other disciples put on performances, including storytelling, sparring, and acrobatics, keeping the festivities lively deep into the night.

    The next day at noon, Gu An escorted Li Xuandao as he left.

    ¡°Two more years, huh? Something to look forward to,¡± Gu An thought to himself. Li Xuandao had said that in two years, he would send someone to take Gu An to the new medicine valley.

    Gu An nned to push for ten thousand years of lifespan during those two years and then break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.

    No, not just the Divine Transformation Realm. He had to surpass it. Unless he was stronger than Li Xuandao, he wouldn¡¯t feel safe. After all, serving a monarch was like serving a tiger. What if Li Xuandao one day decided to turn against him?

    Gu An watched as Li Xuandao disappeared into the distance, his mind buzzing with curiosity. Why had the emperore to the Outer Sect alone?

    Was it possible his real reason foring was to visit Li Xuanyu?

    Li Ya had once said that Li Xuandao¡¯s favorite child was Li Xuanyu.

    Gu An dismissed the thought and returned to the valley to nt more medicinal herbs.

    ¡­

    Spring passed, and summer arrived. Gu An turned thirty-four in the heat of the season.

    On this day, he bid farewell to Du Ye, who hade to collect medicinal herbs.

    At the valley entrance, Du Ye turned and said, ¡°Over the years, you¡¯ve provided many medicinal herbs. Young Master Ji Lin is quite pleased with you. Before long, he¡¯ll send someone to deliver a Foundation Establishment Pill to help you reach Foundation Establishment. Once you be a true Outer Sect disciple, he¡¯ll find a way for you to take over the management of this medicine valley.¡±

    With that, Du Ye turned and soared away on his sword, leaping over the mountains.

    Gu An shook his head with a smile. Earlier in the year, when he¡¯d bid farewell to Li Xuandao, the emperor had said something simr.

    It seemed he needed to keep a certain distance from the Ji family. Otherwise, if they ever plotted against the Tai Xuan Sect, they might expect his help.

    Though sects were powerful, the strength of noble families couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    On thisnd, dynasties rise and fall, sects are destroyed and rebuilt, but certain families have remained throughout it all¡ªlike the Ji family.

    Sigh!

    I just want to tend to my flowers and herbs, so why are so many people trying to recruit me?

    With these thoughts swirling, Gu An entered the nearby forest.

    In the woods, someone was practicing swordsmanship. It was Su Han.

    By now, Su Han had reached the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm, making him second only to Gu An and Tang Yu in the valley.

    While Tang Yu practiced leg techniques, Su Han focused on swordsmanship, though the techniques he usually practiced were passed down from Li Ya and weren¡¯t particrly advanced.

    Gu An watched him from a distance, hesitating over whether to offer him guidance.

    Su Han was diligent and hardworking, both in his duties and his cultivation. Gu An couldn¡¯t find any faults with him.

    Hmm?

    Wait a minute, that¡¯s not the Li family¡¯s Seven Sword Technique.

    Looking more closely, Gu An realized he had never seen the sword technique Su Han was practicing before.

    This kid also had a fortuitous encounter?

    When did this happen?

    Intrigued, Gu An deliberately stepped on a dry leaf, making a noise.

    Su Han, who had been practicing, noticed Gu An¡¯s approach and immediately stopped to bow.

    ¡°Xiao Han, to enter the Outer Sect, you rely on your cultivation. Why are you working so hard on swordsmanship?¡± Gu An asked with a smile.

    Su Han scratched his head with his left hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to enter the Outer Sect. I want to master my swordsmanship first.¡±

    ¡°Why the dy?¡±

    ¡°If I enter the Outer Sect, I¡¯ll have toplete missions. If my strength isn¡¯t sufficient, I¡¯ll ruin my future.¡±

    Su Han¡¯s response made Gu Anugh.

    Good, this boy suits my taste.

    Curious, Gu An asked, ¡°Is your swordsmanship inherited from your family?¡±

    Su Han nodded. ¡°It was my father¡¯s sword technique, but it¡¯s so profound that I¡¯ve only recently managed to grasp it.¡±

    ¡°Your father must have been quite remarkable. Although I¡¯m not fond of practicing the sword, I¡¯ve seen many exquisite techniques in the Outer Sect, none as refined as what you just disyed,¡± Gu An remarked with interest.

    Su Han shook his head. ¡°My father was a cripple. Since I can remember, he was blind and had no spiritual power. He passed away when I was seven, and Iter found this sword technique manual in his belongings.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out a manual from his robes and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An took a look and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Heaven-Hating Divine Sword!

    What a strange name!

    The moment he saw the name, Gu An had the urge to expel Su Han from Xuan Valley.

    This guy was clearly carrying some kind of deep-seated grudge!

    Gu An skimmed through the manual. With his cultivation at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Realm, he had a photographic memory. However, mastering the technique required personalprehension of swordsmanship.

    He handed the manual back to Su Han, musing, ¡°This technique is indeed exquisite, but the cultivation method seems somewhat sinister. Are you sure you want to practice it?¡±

    The technique required tempering the internal organs with sword energy, subjecting the practitioner to unimaginable pain. Some parts of the method were soplex that even Gu An couldn¡¯t fully decipher them.

    With his expertise in swordsmanship, he could confidently say that this sword technique was dangerous!

    Su Han was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, do you think I shouldn¡¯t practice it?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I just think this technique will bring you suffering. But I don¡¯t know your background, and I can¡¯t understand your feelings. Whether you practice it or not is up to you. If you choose not to, you can stay in Xuan Valley as long as you like¡ªyou¡¯ll always be my disciple.¡±

    Su Han was deeply moved by Gu An¡¯s words. He tucked the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword manual back into his robes and nodded firmly.

    Gu An then pulled out a book from his own robes. It was thetest volume of The Adventures of the Green Hero, a gift from Du Ye, who had mentioned that Ji Lin was obsessed with the story, to the point that even his servants had started reading it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the book you wanted,¡± Gu An said, handing Investiture of the Gods to Su Han before turning to leave.

    Su Han epted the book with a smile on his face.

    Back in the Medicine Valley, Gu An began observing the otherbor disciples.

    First Li Ya, then Wu Xin, and now Su Han¡ªall with extraordinary backgrounds. This Xuan Valley was far too mysterious!

    Something felt off!

    After half an hour of checking on the other disciples, Gu An finally returned to his pavilion.

    The otherbor disciples seemed normal for now, which allowed him to rx.

    On second thought, it made sense. Anyone who entered the cultivation world came with an extraordinary background or past. In their eyes, each of them was the protagonist.

    That night, Gu An quietly entered Eight View Cave Heaven.

    After spending half an hour ying with Sky Dragon, he took out the Heavenly Solemn Sword and began practicing the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword.

    The more techniques, the better. First, he wanted to master it to add it to his skill panel!

    The sound of his sword slicing through the air echoed under the Ancient Vine Tree. From several yards away, Sky Dragon curiously watched, its dragon eyes reflecting Gu An¡¯s sword-wielding figure.

    ¡­

    As summer drew to a close, Gu An traveled to the Outer Sect city. His first stop was the Pill Hall, where he submitted his year¡¯s worth of herb harvest. Then, he went to the Scripture Hall to submit his manuscript.

    Ever since Investiture of the Gods became a hit, Elder Liu Chang had treated Gu An with extra care, always receiving him in private to prevent leaks.

    Liu Chang openly admitted that he feared if Gu An¡¯s true identity was exposed, demonic sects would abduct him, causing the Scripture Hall to lose a considerable source of spirit stones. This made Gu An even more cautious.

    After finishing his official business, Gu An visited Lu Jiu Jia, who was overjoyed and invited him to meet Ye Lan, who happened to be in the city.

    Not all Outer Sect disciples had established their own residences outside the city. Building a private residence required significant resources, so many disciples chose to live within the Outer Sect to enjoy its spiritual energy.

    In the courtyard, the three of them sat down. As Lu Jiu Jia poured wine for Gu An, he spoke mysteriously, ¡°There¡¯s big news in Tai Xuan Sect!¡±

 Chapter 39: Nascent Soul Blocking the Path, Despicable

    "What big event?" Gu An asked with a smile. Upon arriving in the Outer Sect city today, he had indeed sensed something off¡ªa certain tension that was hard to describe.

    Ye Lan spoke first, "The Sect Master and a certain Elder are fighting for power. Not long ago, the emperor of the Tai Cang Dynasty came to Tai Xuan Sect and chose the personal disciple of that Elder as the Imperial Advisor, granting him a first-rank immortal status and announcing it to the world. This has significantly boosted the morale of those supporting that Elder, and they''ve begun spreading unfavorable rumors about the Sect Master."

    Lu Jiu Jia, having been beaten to the punch, gave Ye Lan a slightly resentful look. After she finished, he quickly added, "The Sect Master has always been domineering and has offended many Elders over the years. Meanwhile, incidents involving disciples being killed or demonic sects invading have frequently urred in territories outside the Outer Sect. Many Elders are displeased with this, and now that the emperor supports their rival, they naturally won''t remain silent. With such a power struggle, how could there not be chaos?"

    Gu An asked curiously, "Doesn''t the Sect Master have absolute authority? Isn''t he the strongest cultivator in Tai Xuan Sect?"

    "Not at all. The Sect Master is chosen by the collective decision of the Elders. And in terms of cultivation, the Sect Master is not the strongest. That title belongs to the Chief Disciple of the Sect. It''s said that he is the most talented person in Tai Xuan Sect in a thousand years. He''s often away on adventures and rarely returns. But there¡¯s a rumor that if he wanted to be the Sect Master today, by tomorrow he¡¯d already hold that title," Lu Jiu Jia said, his tone filled with excitement when talking about the Chief Disciple.

    "Is he really that powerful? What''s his name?" Gu An asked.

    "Ahem, I haven¡¯t found that out yet." Lu Jiu Jia faked a cough, trying to cover up his embarrassment.

    Ye Lan rolled her eyes at him, then turned to Gu An and softly said, "I¡¯ve heard many inside details from the Law Enforcement Hall. The open and secret strife in the Sect''s main city has already spread to the Inner and Outer Sects. Senior Brother, you must be cautious in Xuan Valley. Those people will stop at nothing in their power struggle."

    Gu An chuckled, "It can''t be that bad, can it? Would someone actually dare to ughter the Xuan Valley and pin the me on someone else?"Even as he said it, Gu An felt a chill run down his spine.

    There were already people in the Outer Sect raising The Demon of Greed and Rage. Was there really anything they wouldn¡¯t do?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ye Lan noticed his concern and gently ced her hand on his, offeringfort. "Senior Brother, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to convince the Law Enforcement Hall to increase patrols around the various Medicine Valleys of the Outer Sect."

    Gu An discreetly withdrew his hand. He had only been momentarily distracted, and she had taken advantage of the moment to act.

    Alright, truth be told, he had noticed but reacted slowly, fearing that if he responded too quickly, his fellow disciples might be suspicious.

    Lu Jiu Jia quietly chuckled to himself, only to be met with a re from Ye Lan.

    "More than me, you two need to be careful. Power struggles like these can be even more dangerous than fighting demons outside," Gu An said earnestly.

    Lu Jiu Jia was full of confidence, iming that he was too lucky to die.

    Ye Lan, on the other hand, assured him that her position in the Law Enforcement Hall would make others think twice before targeting her.

    The Law Enforcement Hall oversaw all departments, and being a part of it granted authority over ordinary disciples. However, it also meant less time for cultivation, as they had to manage any crises in any department.

    Gu An looked at Ye Lan, feeling a sense of pride. In just a few short years, Ye Lan had transformed. She was no longer the little girl who had once followed him around. Now, she was confident and capable, a reliable presence.

    The three of them chatted while drinking.

    Most of the conversation was between Lu Jiu Jia and Ye Lan. Through their words, Gu An gained a deeper understanding of the current power dynamics in Tai Xuan Sect.

    He felt a sense of satisfaction. The disciples he had mentored were now looking out for him. It gave him a unique sense of aplishment.

    If, in the future, Xuan Valley disciples were scattered throughout the various departments of the Outer Sect, or even entered the Inner Sect, wouldn''t that make him well-connected? ??

    Just the thought of it excited Gu An.

    Two hourster, Lu Jiu Jia left first. Gu An politely declined Ye Lan''s invitation to visit her residence for some fine delicacies. He left the Outer Sect city, with Ye Lan reluctantly watching him go.

    Riding on his flying sword, soaring with the wind, Gu An was in a great mood.

    The sky gradually turned red as dusk approached.

    Gu An, with his cultivation level at the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm, was not flying too slowly. As he admired the rolling mountain scenery below, half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Suddenly, Gu An noticed a figure emerging from the forest ahead, flying straight towards him. He instinctively slowed down.

    A white-robed old man, standing on a sword, approached, holding a wine gourd in his hand. His nose was bright red, as if he had just finished drinking heavily.

    "Young friend, please wait!" the old man called out. Gu An could sense that his cultivation aura was only at the Foundation Establishment Realm, but to be safe, Gu An used his lifespan-checking ability.

    [Lin Futian (Nascent Soul, 1st Layer): 603/800/840]

    Good heavens!

    A Nascent Soul cultivator!

    Gu An cursed silently at how sly the man was, concealing his cultivation with a secret technique.

    The two of them met in the air. Lin Futian smiled kindly and said, "Young friend, I am Lin Kun from the Outer Sect''s Law Enforcement Hall. I have a matter I need to inquire about. Recently, there have been frequent sightings of demonic spies. Let¡¯s discuss this in the forest, shall we?"

    Gu An nodded. At this point, refusing would likely be useless, so he decided to see how things would unfold.

    The two of them quickly descended into the forest, where Gu An casually plucked two leaves from a tree.

    Lin Futian took a step forward, speaking in a low voice, "Young friend, have you ever heard of Xu Ruye from the Wan Yin Sect?"

    Xu Ruye?

    Of course, he knew him!

    He was the one Gu An had killed!

    Back then, Xu Ruye and Chan Ji had tried to upy his Medicine Valley and had even injured Li Ya. How could he forget?

    Feigning confusion, Gu An asked, "I¡¯ve heard of the Wan Yin Sect, but who is Xu Ruye?"

    "Xu Ruye was a genius of the Wan Yin Sect. His father was even the vice sect master. He died in this region. Recently, many Wan Yin Sect spies have been investigating his death," Lin Futian said, stepping closer.

    Gu An immediately took a step back to maintain distance.

    Seeing his caution, Lin Futian grinned. "What? Young friend, you¡¯re not suspecting that I¡¯m a demonic spy, are you?"

    Gu An shook his head. "I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that I truly know nothing about Xu Ruye. If you¡¯re with the Law Enforcement Hall, why ask me?"

    "Hahaha¡ª"

    Lin Futian burst intoughter. Suddenly, he waved his sleeve, and a surge of spiritual power spread out like mist, quickly enveloping several miles of the area.

    Gu An, pretending to be panicked, raised his sword, looking nervously at Lin Futian.

    Lin Futian then opened his wine gourd, and a foul stench wafted out. He sneered, "Don¡¯t worry. Inside this gourd, you have thepany of fifteen of your fellow disciples..."

    Grinding his teeth, Gu An asked, "Who are you, really? Where are you from? If I¡¯m going to die, can you at least tell me why?"

    "You¡¯ve already guessed, haven¡¯t you?" Lin Futian sneered. He reached out with his hand, summoning a powerful spiritual force that wrapped around Gu An, pulling him toward him.

    Gu An¡¯s face showed despair as his body was pulled through the air toward Lin Futian.

    Lin Futian reached out with his left hand to grab him, while his right hand raised the wine gourd to his lips.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Gu An''s body erupted with terrifying energy, instantly shattering Lin Futian¡¯s spiritual force.

    Lin Futian¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his pupils reflecting the image of a single leaf.

    This leaf was surrounded by fierce sword energy, moving as swiftly as lightning. It pierced directly through Lin Futian¡¯s forehead, spraying blood. The leaf continued on its path.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Trees were shattered one after another as dust rose into the air, forming what looked like a massive, ten-mile-long wall of grey.

    Lin Futian''s body trembled as disbelief and rage filled his expression. "You... you were hiding your cultivation... despicable..." he muttered.

    Gu An stepped forward, bringing his index and middle fingers together like a sword, pressing them against Lin Futian''s chest.

    Boom!

    A burst of sword energy erupted, shattering Lin Futian''s body in an instant. The shockwave dispersed the dust behind him, toppling trees in both directions and leaving a trench several miles long.

    From the swirling dust, a tiny figure shot out¡ªa wrinkled, aged-looking infant. It was Lin Futian''s Nascent Soul.

    He fled at full speed, but the sound of something slicing through the air caught his attention.

    Instinctively, he turned to look, only to see a leaf speeding toward him. It struck, obliterating his Nascent Soul in an explosion of blood mist.

    Gu An reached out and summoned his sword back to him. With a single step, he transformed into a streak of sword energy and sped away into the forest, disappearing in an instant.

    He didn¡¯t head straight for Xuan Valley but took a long detour before finally returning at top speed.

    Climbing through the window into the main hall of his pavilion, Gu An sat down at the table, reached out, and pulled a jar of wine from the cab using his spiritual energy. He began drinking heavily.

    After a gulp of wine, he set the jar down gently. His right hand trembled slightly, and his heart was pounding.

    ¡°Huff... Huff..."

    Gu An took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself.

    That was terrifying!

    On his way home, he had run into a demonic spy!

    Worried that his recent battle had drawn too much attention, Gu An decided not to leave the valley for the next month to avoid any trouble.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous... Today, it was a Nascent Soul cultivator blocking my way. Who knows, tomorrow, it could be a Divine Transformation Realm expert, or someone even stronger...¡±

    Gu An quickly pulled up his status panel. Seeing that he now had over 91,000 years of lifespan, his anxiety lessened slightly.

    The path of cultivation was truly full of dangers. Even someone at the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm could be ambushed by a Nascent Soul cultivator. How could that not be terrifying?

    Thinking of the fifteen souls trapped in Lin Futian''s wine gourd, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for them.

    He decided to speed up his herb harvesting to push his lifespan to 100,000 years. Once that milestone was reached, he would see if a new feature would unlock and immediately pour everything into cultivation.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An pulled out The Adventures of the Green Hero, hoping to distract himself.

    As night fell, the cheers of disciples could be heard outside. Gu An extended his spiritual sense and found that Tang Yu and Su Han were sparring again, with the other disciples watching.

    On any other day, Gu An would have joined them to watch the spectacle, but tonight, he wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    He focused on reading The Adventures of the Green Hero, gradually calming his mind, though some concerns still lingered.

    A whileter, the sound of footsteps approached, and the door swung open. Zhen Qin walked in quickly and said, ¡°Master, Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother are fighting again!¡±

    Her gaze fell on the cover of The Adventures of the Green Hero, and she raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 40: The Return of the Flying Leaf, One Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan

    Gu An closed The Adventures of the Green Hero and asked calmly, "Don¡¯t they spar often? What made them fight this time?"

    Zhen Qin withdrew her gaze and said anxiously, "Second Senior Brother used a new sword technique, and First Senior Brother mocked it for being too soft. Second Senior Brother got angry and attacked him. He¡¯s already injured First Senior Brother and won''t stop!"

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately stood up.

    Master and disciple quickly descended the stairs.

    At this moment, the surrounding disciples were no longer cheering. Instead, they were frantically trying to stop Su Han.

    Under the night sky, Su Han¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he swung his sword madly like a vengeful ghost. His eyes gleamed with a bloody light. In front of him, Tang Yu looked miserable, his robes shredded and his chest bearing two deep wounds, bleeding profusely and staining his pants red.

    Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan wanted to step forward to stop him, but Su Han''s swordy was too fierce, preventing them from getting close.

    Seeing Gu An approach, the disciples quickly stepped aside.

    With just two steps, Gu An was between the two. He grabbed Su Han¡¯s wrist with his left hand and blocked Tang Yu¡¯s leg with his right arm.Tang Yu was sent staggering backward, shocked by the hardness of his master¡¯s arm.

    But he also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Su Han with fear in his eyes.

    Su Han, his wrist firmly held by Gu An, couldn¡¯t move. With a forceful squeeze from Gu An, Su Han¡¯s sword fell to the ground with a tter.

    "Wake up!" Gu An shouted sternly, and Su Han¡¯s body trembled as the bloodthirsty rage in his eyes began to fade.

    Not far away, Wu Xin was secretly stunned.

    Master¡¯s speed was so fast!

    Although Gu An had already reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Realm, they never saw him as particrly strong, mostly because Gu An often belittled himself.

    But seeing Gu An in action just now shattered Wu Xin¡¯s previous perception.

    He suddenly realized that his Master was far from ordinary.

    As for Xiao Chuan, he was already used to it. Gu An had once subdued the frenzied Meng Lang, after all.

    Even if Gu An¡¯s spiritual root was mediocre, Xiao Chuan had always felt that Gu An was reliable, at least in practicalbat.

    The other disciples were also shocked by Gu An¡¯s disy. It was the first time they had seen him take action, and he effortlessly suppressed both Tang Yu and Su Han, who were at the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm. ?

    Zhen Qin was the first to cheer, breaking the tense silence, and the other disciples quickly gathered around.

    "Master, you¡¯re amazing!"

    "Second Senior Brother, wake up!"

    "Master, did Second Senior Brother go mad from cultivation?"

    "It¡¯s all First Senior Brother¡¯s fault for mocking him! I¡¯ve never seen Second Senior Brother this angry before."

    The disciples chattered away, but Gu An kept his eyes on Su Han.

    Su Han was breathing heavily, and his body suddenly went limp like a pile of mud. However, his right hand was still held by Gu An, preventing him from copsing.

    He looked up weakly at Gu An and whispered, "Master, I..."

    Before he could finish, his head slumped to the side, and he passed out.

    Gu An instructed two disciples to help Su Han back to his room, and then turned to look at Tang Yu.

    Facing his master¡¯s gaze, Tang Yu¡¯s face turned bright red. He didn¡¯t know how to exin himself, but he felt wronged. After all, he was the one who had been injured.

    "Go back and treat your wounds first," Gu An said expressionlessly.

    Tang Yu bowed quickly and left.

    Gu An turned to the rest of the disciples. "Why are you still standing around? Are you not going to cultivate today?"

    With that, he turned and headed back to the pavilion.

    The disciples exchanged nces, feeling uneasy as they watched his retreating back.

    Although Gu An hadn¡¯t spoken harshly, they all believed that he was angry.

    In truth, Gu An was simply not in the mood for lectures.

    That night, every disciple in the valley was preupied, unable to focus on their cultivation.

    Gu An remained alone in the pavilion. In the middle of the night, he sensed several powerful divine senses sweeping through the area.

    His fight with Lin Futian had finally attracted the attention of Tai Xuan Sect.

    The next morning, Su Han came to visit Gu An, intending to apologize.

    "Why are you apologizing to me? You didn¡¯t hurt me," Gu An said calmly, looking at him.

    Su Han gritted his teeth and replied, "But he was the one who mocked my swordsmanship first."

    Gu An asked, "Did you ever tell him where your sword technique came from?"

    "I..."

    "You and Tang Yu entered the Medicine Valley on the same day, and you were the closest of friends. You know what kind of person he is¡ªhe speaks without thinking, but he doesn¡¯t have a bad heart."

    Gu An¡¯s tone grew heavier. After spending so many years together, he didn¡¯t want his disciples to turn against each other.

    He hadn¡¯t forced Su Han to stop practicing the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword. After all, trying to stop him would likely damage their rtionship as master and disciple.

    Reflecting on his years with Tang Yu, Su Han began to feel guilty.

    At first, Tang Yu had merely teased him about his sword technique. Already frustrated with his inability to master the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, Su Han had taken the words to heart. The argument escted, and when Tang Yu¡¯s words became more hurtful, Su Han had lost control and sumbed to anger.

    "Master, I was wrong. I¡¯ll go apologize to First Senior Brother right away," Su Han said earnestly after taking a deep breath.

    Gu An responded, "No need to wait. Go now. I need to check on the herbs anyway."

    He stood and started walking, with Su Han following behind. After closing the door, Su Han caught up with Gu An and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Master, aren¡¯t you curious why I lost controlst night?"

    Without turning back, Gu An replied, "It probably has something to do with your Heaven-Hating Divine Sword. That sword technique was passed down to you by your father. Whether you choose to practice it or not is entirely up to you. I won¡¯t make that decision for you. Just think carefully about what matters most in your heart."

    Su Han slowed his pace, standing at the base of the stairs and staring nkly at Gu An¡¯s retreating figure.

    What matters most?

    Gu An had no time to worry about his disciples¡¯ conflicts. He had already said what needed to be said. If they couldn¡¯t get along, then he¡¯d eventually have them leave the valley, never to meet again.

    Gu An began checking the herb gardens to see which nts were nearing maturity.

    He needed to reach one hundred thousand years of lifespan as soon as possible, so for herbs that were close to maturity, he harvested them directly.

    Of course, he left alone any nts that still had a long way to go. He wasn¡¯t so desperate as to destroy his own future resources.

    Now that he had multiple sources of lifespan, he wasn¡¯t too worried.

    ...

    High above the forest, a group of cultivators hovered in the air atop their flying tools, watching as the disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall searched below. Among them was Ye Lan.

    Chu Jingfeng stood on his flying sword, his right sleeve billowing in the wind. He exuded a weathered, solemn aura, a far cry from his former youthful confidence.

    An old man flew over on a gourd, handing a leaf to Chu Jingfeng. "It¡¯s likely the work of the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. We found Lin Futian¡¯s Wine Soul Gourd nearby, with the souls of fifteen Tai Xuan Sect disciples trapped inside."

    Chu Jingfeng took the leaf and examined it carefully. The surface of the leaf was covered in minute sword marks, barely visible to the naked eye.

    He muttered, "So, the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal really is one of us?"

    The old man nodded. "It seems so. The previous attack on Zuo Yijian was probably part of the factional strife. With the ease with which he killed Lin Futian, if he had truly wanted to kill Zuo Yijian, there¡¯s no way Zuo Yijian would have survived."

    Chu Jingfeng remained silent.

    The old man nced at Chu Jingfeng¡¯s right sleeve, which fluttered emptily in the wind, and said, "Jingfeng, you should let go of your grudge and get your arm reced. If you keep using only your left hand to practice swordsmanship, it will be an ingrained habit that you won¡¯t be able to undo."

    "Why should I get a new arm? The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal can use leaves as swords. Why must I rely on my right hand to wield a sword?" Chu Jingfeng retorted.

    Hearing this, the old man shook his head with a bitter smile and said no more.

    In the forest below...

    Ye Lan stood at the edge of a massive trench. She looked toward the far end, where the trench seemed to stretch to the horizon. Her eyes were filled with astonishment.

    "I heard it was the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. This terrifying scene was caused by a single leaf," said a female disciple who approached, marveling at the sight.

    Other disciples nearby also voiced their admiration for the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal¡¯s strength. Ye Lan couldn¡¯t help but be in awe as well.

    How powerful must one be to achieve such a feat?

    Ye Lan turned her gaze in another direction, a hint of worry in her eyes.

    ...

    Ever since Lin Futian¡¯s death, groups of cultivators had flown over Xuan Valley every few days, most of them at the Foundation Establishment level. Gu An asionally spotted Ye Lan among them.

    She never came down to visit, acting as if she was merely passing by.

    Yet over the course of a month, she passed over Xuan Valley four times. How could Gu An not understand her intentions?

    "This girl..."

    Standing by the window, watching the cultivators vanish into the distance, Gu An felt a warmth in his heart.

    He pulled up his status panel and saw his lifespan had reached 99,990 years. Clenching his fists inside his sleeves, he thought, It¡¯s almost time!

    Tonight, he would break through!

    Because of his forced harvesting over the past month, his lifespan gains for the next year would drop, but in another year, everything would recover and continue to grow.

    He had deliberately left a gap of ten years of lifespan, ready to fill it tonight.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to feel the rush of extending his life again!

    The sky was still bright, but Gu An couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, so he went downstairs.

    In the courtyard, he spotted Su Han practicing his sword atop a mountain peak to the east. Ever since that night¡¯s incident, Su Han had be reclusive, and the others were too afraid to disturb him, worried he might lose control again.

    Tang Yu and Su Han had reconciled, though. After learning the origins of the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, Tang Yu had apologized to Su Han. However, since then, Tang Yu had be even more diligent in his cultivation.

    Though he apologized, he didn¡¯t want to lose to Su Han again. After all, he was the Senior Disciple.

    Gu An stood at the fence of the herb garden, gazing out with a smile on his face.

    "Master, what¡¯s making you so happy?" Zhen Qin ran over, curious.

    Gu An ruffled her hair with a smile. "What, do I not smile often?"

    Zhen Qin giggled, "Master, since you¡¯re in such a good mood today, how about teaching me the Remnant Wind Kick technique?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Didn¡¯t you hate practicing swordsmanship and martial techniques? What changed?"

    "I want to be like Aunt Ye Lan and join the Law Enforcement Hall!" Zhen Qin said excitedly, clenching her fists.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It turned out that earlier, Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan had also spotted Ye Lan flying by. They had discussed it among themselves, and Zhen Qin overheard while pulling weeds nearby. When she learned that Ye Lan¡¯s robe was from the Law Enforcement Hall, she was filled with admiration for her.

    Gu Anughed, "Alright, I¡¯ll teach you."

    It¡¯s better to get this girl trained and sent off sooner. She¡¯s always interrupting my reading!

    And so, Gu An began teaching Zhen Qin the Remnant Wind Kick technique.

    By nightfall, after all the disciples had returned to their rooms, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley. Before leaving, he stopped by the herb garden and plucked two third-tier herbs.

 Chapter 41: Supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root, Breakthrough to Divine Transformation Realm

    Under the night sky, Gu An swiftly darted through the forest, moving in the opposite direction of the ce where he had killed Lin Futian. This time, he intended to break through a hundred miles away.

    Over the past month, he had observed that the Law Enforcement Hall disciples did not patrol after midnight.

    As he advanced, a series of prompts suddenly appeared before Gu An''s eyes:

    ¡¾You have sessfully absorbed 6 years of lifespan from Bitterroot Grass (Third Grade)¡¿

    ¡¾You have sessfully absorbed 7 years of lifespan from Bitterroot Grass (Third Grade)¡¿

    ¡¾For the first time, your lifespan has exceeded 100,000 years, unlocking the Lifespan Divination feature¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Divination: By consuming lifespan, you can deduce the great Dao, cause and effect, and fate. The amount of lifespan consumed will be determined by theplexity of the cause and effect being deduced.¡¿

    Lifespan Divination?

    Gu An frowned; he immediately sensed a trap.Was this a ploy to drain his lifespan?

    Could it deplete all his lifespan in one go?

    Gu An decided to try it out cautiously. When new system functions appeared, he always had an innate understanding of how to use them.

    This divination was essentially asking questions using lifespan.

    Gu An silently inquired in his mind, ¡°Use Lifespan Divination. Does Jiang Qiong intend to kill me?¡±

    Two breaths passed.

    ¡¾This divination requires the consumption of 300 years of lifespan. Do you wish to proceed?¡¿

    No!

    Too expensive!

    Gu An instantly refused. However, this experiment reassured him somewhat.

    At the very least, Lifespan Divination would notify him beforehand about how much lifespan would be consumed, preventing any sudden depletion of all his lifespan.

    Gu An decided not to experiment further and focused on his journey.

    He would avoid using this feature as much as possible; consuming lifespan to explore the unknown didn¡¯t seem worth it for now.

    On the road ahead, Gu An remained cautious, keeping his divine sense constantly active to avoid running into any Nascent Soul cultivators again.

    The night was quiet.

    While he didn¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts, he did notice signs of wild animals, most of them herbivores like rabbits and rats.

    About fifty miles from Xuan Valley, Gu An suddenly spotted the White Spirit Mouse.

    In the forest, the creature was pestering a rabbit, following its every hop while sniffing it from behind, like a big dog chasing after its prey.

    How pitiful...

    Gu An pretended not to notice and quietly slipped away, not disturbing the White Spirit Mouse.

    "No wonder this little guy keeps running off all the time, even moving like a rabbit..."

    Recalling the scene he had just witnessed, Gu An couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself.

    The White Spirit Mouse had been spoiled, but fortunately, he still had the proud Sky Dragon.

    Thinking of the Sky Dragon''s majestic form, Gu An¡¯s mood brightened.

    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Gu An arrived at a dense forest. The ovepping branches and leaves formed a thick canopy, making it impossible for anyone flying above to see him.

    Gu An sat cross-legged beneath arge tree, took a deep breath, and summoned his status panel.

    Seeing his lifespan surpassing 100,000 years by three years, anticipation filled his face.

    One hundred thousand years of lifespan¡ªit was truly abundant! This time, he could significantly improve his various attributes.

    Let¡¯s start by enhancing my spiritual roots, and I¡¯ll invest generously since this is the hardest to improve.

    How many years should I invest?

    Gu An hesitated for a moment, then decided to be bold and invest a full 10,000 years!

    ¡¾You invest 10,000 years of lifespan into evolving your spiritual roots.¡¿

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 100 years. Your sensitivity to the Five Elemental Spiritual Roots has increased.¡¿

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 200 years. Your sensitivity to the Five Elemental Spiritual Roots has increased.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 2,000 years and finally grasp a hint of the true essence of the world. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Roots undergo a transformation, with wood and earth spiritual roots bing more prominent.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 5,000 years and resonate with the Five Elemental Laws of the world. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Roots undergo a qualitative transformation, bing Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 8,000 years and finally capture a hint of the Law of Wood. Your wood spiritual root transforms into a supreme wood-attributed Heavenly Spiritual Root.¡¿

    ¡¾Youprehend the natural world for 10,000 years. Your sensitivity to the Five Elemental Spiritual Roots has increased.¡¿

    One after another, notifications rapidly popped up, with dozens in total, making Gu An reluctant to even blink.

    When the final notification appeared, he immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    In an instant, the ground beneath him began to glow with a faint green light, and even the trees behind him emitted tiny green glimmers, illuminating the barrier.

    Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots!

    Gu An was ecstatic.

    Heavenly Spiritual Roots were the most powerful spiritual roots he had ever heard of, far surpassing the likes of Ji Xiaoyu from the Ji family.

    Heavenly Spiritual Roots were usually attributed to a single element, but their cultivation speed was far beyond anything dual-element spiritual roots could achieve.

    ording to Li Ya, Heavenly Spiritual Root cultivators were favored by heaven and earth. Such individuals were either born with immense luck or were nurtured over generations by powerful families, only appearing after centuries of effort.

    The Tai Cang Dynasty currently had only one cultivator with Heavenly Spiritual Roots, residing within the Tai Xuan Sect. Li Ya hadn¡¯t mentioned their name.

    Gu An suspected that even Li Xuandao possessed Heavenly Spiritual Roots but had concealed it well.

    As Gu An pondered this, the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth began surging into his body, causing an itching sensation, mixed with an indescribablefort.

    Let¡¯s invest another 10,000 years!

    Feeling wealthy in terms of lifespan, Gu An suddenly thought that 10,000 years wasn¡¯t such a big deal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, he invested another 10,000 years into his spiritual roots, and once again, a stream of notifications appeared before his eyes.

    Spiritual root sensitivity increased!

    Spiritual root sensitivity increased!

    As he saw the repeated notifications, Gu An¡¯s heart began to waver.

    Something¡¯s not right! This is bad!

    At the 5,000-year mark, his earth spiritual root transformed into a supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root.

    Beyond that, the remaining 5,000 years only resulted in slight increases in spiritual root sensitivity, like a bottomless pit.

    Gu An felt his heart ache.

    He cultivated the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, and his wood spiritual root was the most important. This meant that the extra investment of 10,000 years wouldn''t further elerate his cultivation speed.

    Spiritual roots were typically set at birth, and there had never been a method for improving them through cultivation in the real world. That Gu An had advanced from ordinary Five Elemental Spiritual Roots to Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots was already unbelievable.

    No!

    I have to invest more! I can¡¯t let that 10,000 years go to waste!

    Gritting his teeth, Gu An invested another 10,000 years into his spiritual roots.

    Once again, notifications shed rapidly, and Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    After another 10,000 years, his fire spiritual root had transformed into a supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root.

    Was it really taking 10,000 years to enhance just one spiritual root?

    Gu An invested another 10,000 years, and the surrounding spiritual energy became even denser. Now, red and gray light particles appeared around him.

    Dozens of notificationster, his water spiritual root transformed into a supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root.

    If Iplete the Five Elements, will something special happen?

    Gu An continued investing another 10,000 years.

    Finally, his metal spiritual root transformed into a supreme Heavenly Spiritual Root, and his status panel now disyed "Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots."

    Gu An stared at his lifespan, his gaze dazed.

    50,000 years of lifespan... gone...

    After that impulsive spending spree, Gu An felt an overwhelming emptiness in his heart.

    The spiritual energy of the earth surged into his body, bringing him into a strange state where he felt itchy yet warm, but not ufortable.

    Floating around him were countless light particles: red for fire, green for wood, blue for water, yellow for metal, and gray for earth. The scene resembled a radiant starfield.

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts were scattered, and his emotions conflicted.

    Time flew by quickly.

    An hourter, Gu Anpleted the transformation of his spiritual roots, and everything in the world suddenly seemed fresh and new. This abrupt sensory shift filled him with an exhrating rity.

    This sensation was too wonderful!

    Suddenly, Gu An no longer regretted spending 50,000 years of lifespan.

    The Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots were unmatched in the Tai Cang Dynasty. As for whether they were the best in the entire world, Gu An couldn¡¯t say, as he still didn¡¯t fullyprehend the scale of this world.

    Gu An took a deep breath and focused on the techniques section of his status panel.

    Should I invest in improving my techniques?

    He feared that after reaching a certain stage, the cost of further improving his techniques might skyrocket. Moreover, now that he had supreme spiritual roots, and his Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique wasn¡¯t weak, how long could he keep focusing on building foundations?

    What if tomorrow a Divine Transformation demonic cultivator ambushed him?

    Better to focus on cultivation directly!

    With these new spiritual roots, they had better not disappoint!

    Starting with a solid investment¡ª10,000 years into cultivation should do the trick. After all, cultivation is of utmost importance, worthy of arge investment!

    Let¡¯s go!

    ¡¾You invest 10,000 years of lifespan into evolving your cultivation¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 10 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You begin to undergo the Five Elemental Tribtion but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 100 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You begin to undergo the Five Elemental Tribtion but fail.¡¿

    ...

    Watching the repeated "Tribtion failed" messages pop up, Gu An¡¯s expression remained calm.

    A tribtion every hundred years¡ªhe could live with that.

    He didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d fail a hundred times!

    Thankfully, things didn¡¯t turn out that bad.

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 2,700 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to Divine Transformation. You undergo the Five Elemental Tribtion and seed. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 1.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,000 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 2.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,200 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 3.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,400 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 4.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 3,700 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 5.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 5,000 years. You have broken through to Divine Transformation Stage 9.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 5,200 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribtion but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 6,400 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribtion but fail.¡¿

    ...

    Here we go, failing again!

    A tribtion every 200 years¡ªGu An could live with that too.

    At the same time, he pondered a new question. It seemed that spiritual root aptitude didn¡¯t determine the likelihood of sess during tribtions.

    Could it be that one¡¯s overall strength was the key to passing tribtions?

    Spells, divine abilities, formations, secret arts, magical artifacts¡­

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 9,600 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You begin to undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribtion but fail.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 9,800 years. Using your high proficiency in the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique, you forcefully attempt a breakthrough to the Void Crossing Realm. You sessfully undergo the Mysterious Nether Tribtion. You have broken through to Void Crossing Stage 1.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivate by drawing in Qi for 10,000 years. Your cultivation has improved.¡¿

    Gu An looked at his status panel. He still had nearly 40,000 years of lifespan remaining, and a smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 42: Breakthrough to Void Crossing, Arrival of the Demon Lord

    Under the cover of night, Gu An decided not to continue investing his lifespan into cultivation for now. He nned to wait until he had reached Void Crossing Realm Stage 1 before pushing further. He was worried that the time required to absorb spiritual energy might be too long, and dawn would arrive before he finished. If his disciples noticed he wasn¡¯t in Xuan Valley, it would be troublesome.

    As a series of notifications popped up, Gu An could clearly feel the spiritual energy of the earth surging upward like a tidal wave.

    With a booming sound, waves of spiritual energy rose from the ground, tugging at his robes and messing up his ck hair.

    His body, however, remained rooted to the spot, as the spiritual energy surged into him like chains locking him to the ground.

    This surge of spiritual energy far surpassed what he experienced during his Nascent Soul breakthrough, and even the ground beneath him was trembling.

    He secretly felt relieved that he had activated his Lifespan Barrier. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal his cultivation at all.

    However, he suddenly became worried. Would such amotion affect Tai Xuan Sect?

    After activating the Lifespan Barrier, the spiritual energy wasn¡¯ting from thin air but was being drawn from underground¡ªthe spiritual energy of Tai Xuan Sect itself.

    A new suspicion rose in Gu An¡¯s mind.Could his cultivation speed while using the lifespan evolution feature be influenced by the richness of the surrounding spiritual energy?

    He thought it was highly possible. He recalled Li Xuandao¡ªreaching Divine Transformation Stage 8 at only 230 years old was unbelievable.

    When hepared himself to Li Xuandao, Gu An realized there was a vast difference. If Li Xuandao also had Heavenly Spiritual Roots, his advantages would be far greater than Gu An''s.

    As the emperor of the Tai Cang Dynasty, Li Xuandao could possess the most advanced cultivation chambers, the best pills for cultivation, and top-tier techniques. Additionally, there were formations, magical artifacts, and much more. These might exin why Li Xuandao could quickly ovee his tribtions.

    When Zuo Yijian underwent his tribtion, there were numerous cultivators assisting him. In contrast, Gu An, during his lifespan evolution cultivation, had to endure the tribtion alone. In reality, failing a tribtion meant death, with no chance to try again every 200 years.

    If hepared his lifespan evolution to Li Xuandao¡¯s achievements, Gu An would seem far behind. But thatparison wasn¡¯t fair.

    In truth, Gu An was a 34-year-old cultivator at Void Crossing Realm Stage 1!

    Could Li Xuandao reach Void Crossing Realm before the age of 300?

    Was there anyone else in this world who cultivated so recklessly, enduring tribtions head-on with nothing but bare strength?

    With this thought, Gu An felt much more bnced. The lifespan used in cultivation was just a number¡ªthe real cultivation achieved in reality was what truly mattered!

    At the same time, he wondered whether he should consider cultivating techniques rted to other elements or even search for a technique that focused on all five elements. This might allow him to fully utilize the potential of his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots.

    Rumbling echoed as the spiritual energy from the earth poured into his body, the sound growing louder and louder. Inside the barrier, a vortex had formed, and the five-colored spiritual energy was on the verge of drowning him.

    ...

    Dark clouds gathered, gradually covering the bright moon.

    In a certain estate, a pavilion stood with an oilmp flickering on the table. Zuo Yijian, now with a head of white hair, sat in a chair holding a book. The words Investiture of the Gods were faintly visible on the cover.

    "Golden light radiates from the top, five-colored clouds split the sky. Red lotus blossoms beneath his feet, traversing miles upon miles. The Eight Trigrams Immortal Garments bring purple energy, and the Three-Edged Sword is known as Qingping..."

    Zuo Yijian muttered to himself, a nostalgic expression on his face.

    He had been captivated by Investiture of the Gods for a few years, rereading it repeatedly. Each time he read it, he gained new insights. Although the book contained no cultivation methods, the depiction of immortal techniques fascinated him.

    He felt that the book held hidden truths about the Dao, but he hadn¡¯t yet fully grasped them.

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian suddenly sensed something. He sprang to his feet and turned his gaze to the ground.

    The night was quiet, with a biting cold wind.

    The sound of the wind was growing stronger.

    The me of the oilmp on the table flickered wildly, as if it could be extinguished at any moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªcultivators from all directions flew out of their estates and courtyards, more and more Outer Sect disciples gathering in the air above the city.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The spiritual energy is sinking!¡±

    ¡°You felt it too?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a demonic invasion?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. This is Tai Xuan Sect¡ªwho would dare risk their life here?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a massive formation activating underground?¡±

    The Outer Sect disciples whispered among themselves. Ye Lan also flew out of her courtyard, nervously watching the streets below.

    The night was dim, and more and more cultivators continued to gather in the sky. Those who couldn¡¯t fly gathered anxiously in the streets, worried and fearful.

    Everyone could feel the spiritual energy sinking into the ground. Having never experienced such a thing before, it was natural that they were rmed.

    What worried them the most was that the rate of spiritual energy depletion was elerating, and the city¡¯s spiritual energy was rapidly thinning.

    Spiritual energy was the foundation of any sect. A great sect''s strength was partly dependent on the richness of its spiritual energy.

    ...

    In the forest, Gu An had already broken through to Divine Transformation Realm. His Nascent Soul emerged from within his body, floating above his head.

    In the Nascent Soul Realm, cultivators could form a Nascent Soul, but it couldn¡¯t leave the body. If it did, the connection between body and soul would be severed, which is why Nascent Soul cultivators only let their souls leave their bodies when near death, in search of a new vessel to possess.

    In the Divine Transformation Realm, however, the Nascent Soul could transform into a Nascent Spirit. The Nascent Spirit was a manifestation of the soul, and it could leave the body without severing its connection. Only those in the Divine Transformation Realm or higher could see a Nascent Spirit, unless the Nascent Spirit revealed itself intentionally.

    Once the Nascent Spirit emerged from the Nascent Soul, the cultivator¡¯s divine sense underwent aplete transformation.

    Gu An was immersed in this transformation. His Nascent Soul gradually bloomed into a green lotus, and his Nascent Spirit slowly rose from within, looking exactly like his true body, even down to the clothes.

    However, the Divine Transformation Realm wasn¡¯t the end. Gu An was still pushing toward a higher realm, and the spiritual energy he was absorbing grew more and more intense. He noticed that the forest outside his barrier had begun to tremble slightly.

    This made him even more anxious.

    The disturbance was too great!

    Gu An didn¡¯t dare let his Nascent Spirit leave the Lifespan Barrier, fearing that a Divine Transformation cultivator might notice this area.

    There were definitely Divine Transformation cultivators within Tai Xuan Sect. After all, some of the powerful Outer Sect elders had reached Nascent Soul Realm, let alone the Inner Sect and the sect''s main city.

    He even suspected that the Tai Xuan Sect harbored Void Crossing cultivators¡ªotherwise, why would Li Xuandao, at Divine Transformation Stage 8, conceal his true cultivation?

    Time passed.

    An hourter, Gu An had reached Divine Transformation Stage 9.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Suddenly, two figures flew overhead. Gu An glimpsed them with his own eyes and immediately used Lifespan Investigation.

    Good heavens!

    Two Nascent Soul cultivators!

    Gu An grew even more tense, praying that no one noticed this forest.

    The Lifespan Barrier could hide his presence, but what if someone happened to pass by?

    Not long after, powerful cultivators continued to fly overhead, none of them weaker than Nascent Soul Realm.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gu An spotted several Divine Transformation cultivators, and not just one!

    Gu An felt like he had stirred up a storm, and now that he was attempting to break through to Void Crossing Realm, the amount of spiritual energy he needed was immense.

    This night was bound to be anything but peaceful.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn approached that Gu An¡¯s cultivation began to slow down.

    Void Crossing Stage 1!

    Reaching Void Crossing meant that his Nascent Spirit could roam thousands of miles, and his spiritual energy, divine sense, awareness, and vitality would all see a massive leap in power.

    Gu An slowly stood up, the sunlight piercing through the heavens and shining into the Lifespan Barrier, illuminating his figure. As he gazed at the rising sun, a smile appeared on his face.

    The immense spiritual energy within him made him feel almost omnipotent.

    He deactivated the Lifespan Barrier and began walking back toward Xuan Valley.

    Just maintaining the barrier had cost nearly 2,000 years of lifespan, which spoke volumes about how massive the disturbance wasst night.

    Now that his breakthrough wasplete, the world returned to normal. However, the spiritual energy in the forest was far less abundant than the day before.

    Even as a Void Crossing cultivator, Gu An couldn¡¯t estimate how much spiritual energy he had absorbedst night.

    On his way back, Gu An saw several powerful cultivators flying through the sky. Sincest night, he had already witnessed seven Divine Transformation Realm cultivators, a testament to Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s immense strength.

    He quickly returned to Xuan Valley, stepped out of the pavilion, and gathered his disciples for their daily exercises.

    ¡°Master,st night the spiritual energy suddenly sank. Did you sense it?¡± Ye Yan asked, frowning as he recalled the event.

    The other disciples chimed in as well. They were worried, fearing that Xuan Valley might suddenly copse.

    Gu An chuckled and said, ¡°This is Tai Xuan Sect, the safest ce in the Tai Cang Dynasty. How could anything copse here?¡±

    Hearing this, the disciples'' concerns were somewhat alleviated.

    Wu Xin spected, ¡°It could be rted to some kind of formation. Perhaps a powerful cultivator in the sect was undergoing a breakthrough and required a massive amount of spiritual energy.¡±

    He had clearly experienced something simr in Thousand Autumn Pavilion but didn¡¯t want to mention it outright.

    ¡°Master, you seem different today,¡± Zhen Qin said, staring at Gu An curiously.

    Gu An rolled his eyes at her and replied, ¡°You always say that I¡¯ve changed. If you want me to teach you Remnant Wind Kick, just ask directly.¡±

    The other disciples couldn¡¯t help butugh, and Zhen Qin, embarrassed,ughed along.

    Once their exercises were finished, Gu An didn¡¯t return to his room. Instead, he walked toward the nearby forest.

    In order to achieve his breakthrough, he had exhausted many of the spirit herbs. The yield for the next two years would be affected, so he needed to expand the fields and nt more herbs.

    Sigh.

    A Void Crossing Realm cultivator like him, reduced to nting herbs for others. Tai Xuan Sect should be grateful!

    Gu An thought to himself with a hint of amusement. As he entered the forest, more cultivators flew overhead, which reassured the disciples in the valley. At least Tai Xuan Sect was paying attention to the situation and wouldn¡¯t ignore them.

    By noon, Ye Lan returned to Xuan Valley.

    After chatting with the disciples for a while, she managed to escape their eagerpany and followed Gu An up to the pavilion.

    She shut the door behind her, closed the windows, and even took out talismans to ce over the entrances.

    Gu An looked at her nervously and asked, ¡°Junior Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    What should he do? Obey or resist?

    Once Ye Lan finished cing the istion talismans, she sat down at the table and poured herself some tea, saying, ¡°Senior Brother, something big is happening. A Demon Lord might be approaching!¡±

    Gu An froze in shock and then sat down, curiously asking, ¡°Who is this Demon Lord? Which sect is he from?¡±

 Chapter 43: Do You Know What Realm Comes After Divine Transformation?

    "My master suspects that the Demon Lord Jiye from Tianjue Sect may being!" Ye Lan said seriously.

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?"

    "Last night, the spiritual energy in the Outer Sect was drained, affecting even the Inner Sect. Coupled with the recent death of Lin Futian from Wan Yin Sect at the hands of the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, all these signs point to the demonic factions preparing to besiege Tai Xuan Sect. Draining the spiritual energy from the Outer Sect is only the first step. Among the demonic sects, only the Demon Lord Jiye from Tianjue Sect possesses the Heaven-Devouring Demonic Art, which is said to drain the vitality from a thousand miles ofnd," Ye Lan exined, her eyes filled with fear.

    This...

    Gu An was momentarily speechless.

    Lin Futian had been killed by him, and the events ofst night were also his doing...

    Had the demonic sects unknowingly taken the me for his actions?

    Though Gu An had been forced into bing a spy for Thousand Autumn Pavilion, he never considered himself a demonic cultivator.

    After thinking for a moment, he reassured her, "Junior Sister, don''t worry. If the sky falls, there will be those taller to hold it up. Tai Xuan Sect is the number one sect in the Tai Cang Dynasty. Even if the demonic sects attack, how difficult would it be for them to truly shake Tai Xuan Sect?"Ye Lan took a deep breath and looked at Gu An with determination in her eyes. She bit her lip and said, "Senior Brother, let''s run away together. I''ve already reached Foundation Establishment. We could hide in some remote mountains and cultivate. I can help you reach Foundation Establishment too!"

    Gu An almost lost hisposure.

    Oh, this junior sister is trying to use this opportunity to tie their fates together?

    Gu An sighed and said, "Junior Sister, you''re exaggerating. Besides, where in this world is truly safe? If we hide in the deep mountains and encounter a Core Formation demon cultivator, how would we fend them off? And this is all just spection. I doubt the demonic sects are really nning an attack."

    "If the demonic factions truly nned to besiege Tai Xuan Sect, shouldn''t they have already done so by now? With all themotion they''ve caused, why dy? Are they giving Tai Xuan Sect time to call back all their powerful cultivators?"

    Hearing his reasoning, Ye Lan nodded, finding it sensible.

    She thought for a moment and suggested, "Then why don¡¯t youe with me to the Outer Sect to avoid any trouble?"

    Gu An spoke with a serious tone, "Junior Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Don¡¯t let me affect your cultivation. If you truly care about me, then focus on getting stronger. That way, you¡¯ll be able to take care of me in the future. This is also for your own benefit. If a cultivator doesn¡¯t prioritize their own cultivation, there will inevitablye a time when they find themselves powerless."

    Ye Lan felt ashamed, realizing she had indeed been too hasty.

    "Senior Brother, I, am already at the ninth stage of Qi Refining. It¡¯s not that easy for ordinary demon cultivators to kill me!" Gu An said proudly with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ye Lan burst intoughter, quickly covering her mouth. "Senior Brother, do you really think demon cultivators that dare to sneak into Tai Xuan Sect would be at the Qi Refining level? I heard that Lin Futian was a terrifying Nascent Soul cultivator."

    Gu An huffed, "What, you think a Nascent Soul cultivator wouldn''t need to lift a finger to kill me?"

    "Yes, yes, Senior Brother is the strongest," Ye Lan said with augh, her earlier nervousness easing.

    Afterward, Gu An asked about the situation in the Outer Sect, and Ye Lan exined everything without holding back.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Gu An saw her off.

    He had originally nned to improve his cultivation and techniques that night, but after hearing that the Outer Sect had entered a state of readiness, he decided toy low for a while.

    There was still one question that lingered in his mind.

    If the spiritual energy in the surrounding area werepletely drained and he continued to break through, what would happen?

    He suspected the Lifespan Barrier would start drawing spiritual energy from even farther away, which would definitely alert Tai Xuan Sect.

    ...

    For the next three days, Gu An stayed within Xuan Valley, not even venturing into the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    Sky Dragon had begun cultivating on its own and could go without meat for days. Moreover, Gu An had prepared a batch of ripened Ancient Vine fruits, so the dragon could eat them whenever it was hungry.

    Thanks to their soul bond, Sky Dragon always remembered Gu An''s instructions and had never caused any trouble since it was born. It was a creature Gu An could trust.

    That night, Gu An was in the pavilion, reading. With his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots, all he had to do was take a single breath, and he could absorb all the spiritual energy within ten meters, converting it into spiritual power with incredible efficiency.

    Since the Outer Sect''s spiritual energy was still recovering, he refrained from cultivating and kept his absorption in check.

    Suddenly, Gu An sensed something and his expression shifted.

    He didn¡¯t get up but continued reading.

    After the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, a shadow appeared outside his window. The person slowly pushed open the window and leaped inside.

    Gu An immediately used Lifespan Investigation.

    ¡¾Fu Xiong (Foundation Establishment Stage 2): 160/198/240¡¿

    After his encounters with Li Xuandao and Lin Futian, Gu An had be even more reliant on Lifespan Investigation. There were simply too many deceitful cultivators in this world.

    Fu Xiong appeared to be around fifty years old, of average height, dressed in ck. His eyes were dark and hawk-like, giving off an air of deep calction.

    He straightened up, locked eyes with Gu An, and asked, "Are you the master of Xuan Valley?"

    Gu An frowned and asked, "I am. Who might you be?"

    Fu Xiong didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he scrutinized Gu An for a few seconds before suddenly speaking, "Thousand Autumn Ancient Vine Tree, never regret."

    Gu An remained silent.

    His divine sense had already spread out, confirming that Fu Xiong was alone.

    Reluctantly, Gu An replied, "All methods wither, yet roots are hard to find..."

    Hearing this, Fu Xiong''s expression softened. He walked over to the table, sat down as if it were his own home, poured himself a cup of tea, and asked, "So, has Cheng Xuandan died already?"

    Gu An nodded. "My master has passed. Why is Senior looking for me?"

    "Do you know the whereabouts of the Ancient Vine Tree?" Fu Xiong asked after taking a sip of tea, ncing around the room as he spoke.

    Other than books, the room was filled with herbs, most wrapped in protective talismans.

    Seeing that Fu Xiong wasn¡¯t truly concerned about the Ancient Vine Tree, Gu An asked, "What is this Ancient Vine Tree?"

    Fu Xiong withdrew his gaze and looked at Gu An, asking, "Your master never told you?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    "The Ancient Vine Tree is the sacred tree of our Thousand Autumn Pavilion. Over two hundred years ago, our sect sent someone to bring a Ancient Vine Tree to the Outer Sect of Tai Xuan Sect, but over time, the trail went cold, and we no longer know where it is," Fu Xiong exined, frowning.

    Over two hundred years ago?

    Gu An frowned, thinking that perhaps Jiang Qiong had hidden something from him.

    Fu Xiong sighed and said, "To be honest, my master is about to break through to Divine Transformation. The tribtion is extremely dangerous, so I¡¯m searching for Ancient Vine Fruits to aid him."

    Hearing this, Gu An asked curiously, "What is Divine Transformation?"

    "Foundation Establishment is followed by Core Formation, and thenes Nascent Soul. Beyond Nascent Soul is Divine Transformation," Fu Xiong said with a proud smile, as if he were the one about to break through.

    "Is the tribtion for Nascent Soul cultivators that dangerous? I heard that Nascent Soul cultivators are practically immortals," Gu An said in a tone of surprise.

    "Immortals? Far from it. Even advancing from Foundation Establishment to Core Formation requires a tribtion, and every tribtion is extremely dangerous¡ªa life-and-death ordeal. The higher the realm, the more terrifying the tribtion. My master has been preparing for ten years just for this," Fu Xiong said with a look of admiration.

    Gu An asked, "What kind of preparations are needed? Can''t you just undergo the tribtion directly?"

    "Are you kidding? Of course not! For a tribtion, you must prepare pills to replenish your spiritual power and heal your injuries. You¡¯ll also need formations to support you, and several sets of magical artifacts ready. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone going into a tribtion unprepared," Fu Xiong said, ring at Gu An, finding his questions foolish.

    After hearing this, Gu An felt much more at ease.

    Suddenly, Fu Xiong chuckled and said, "I see that your valley has quite a few herbs. How about you take me as your master? I¡¯ll protect you in the future and teach you spells. In return, you can offer me thirty percent of your herb harvest every year. What do you say?"

    Gu An frowned again.

    Fu Xiong lowered his voice and said, "Kid, my master¡ªyour grandmaster¡ªis already in the Inner Sect. Once he breaks through to Divine Transformation, he¡¯ll be an Elder. By then, anything you desire will be yours."

    Gu An widened his eyes and asked in surprise, "Your master is about to be an Inner Sect Elder, yet he doesn''t know the location of the Ancient Vine Tree?"

    "This matter is quiteplicated. Let¡¯s talk about your apprenticeship first," Fu Xiong said in a serious tone.

    Gu An hesitated and asked, "Is this your master''s idea?"

    "Of course not. My master doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here at this herb valley. You¡¯re just a menial disciple; how could someone like my master even notice you?" Fu Xiong said with irritation.

    Gu An stood up, looked down at him, and said, "Onest question."

    Fu Xiong frowned and replied coldly, "What is it?"

    He was really starting to get annoyed with this kid. Too many questions!

    "Do you know what realmes after Divine Transformation?" Gu An asked.

    "What?"

    Fu Xiong was stunned for a moment before bing furious. How would he know the realm beyond Divine Transformation? He felt like Gu An was mocking him.

    Just as he was about to stand up, Gu An''s right hand pressed down on his head.

    Looking up, Fu Xiong saw Gu An''s cold expression, his eyes gleaming with an icy light, and his entire demeanor had changed.

    In that instant, Fu Xiong felt as if he were facing his own master.

    No, this was even more terrifying than his master!

    He tried to speak, but his consciousness quickly faded, his eyes losing focus.

    Gu An was using the Soul Capture Technique. He had struggled with this spell before, but now, with his Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Roots, it had be second nature.

    Though not yet fully mastered, it was more than enough to deal with someone like Fu Xiong.

    His spiritual power suppressed Fu Xiong while his divine sense forcibly invaded the man''s mind, searching through his memories.

    Half an hourter, Fu Xiong was dead.

    Gu An opened his eyes and let out a sigh of relief.

    This guy truly didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of the Ancient Vine Tree, nor had his master sent him here.

    Gu An raised his hand, lifting Fu Xiong''s body into the air. Spiritual mes ignited from his palm, burning the body to ash in less than four breaths. Only a storage pouch remained. Gu An had also managed to steal four years of his lifespan.

    After inspecting the storage pouch, Gu An took out the herbs and spirit stones inside, but he didn¡¯t dare touch the magical artifacts or talismans, choosing to burn them along with the pouch to avoid being tracked.

    The next morning, Gu An descended the pavilion as if nothing had happened.

    As his disciples gathered for their morning exercises, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Damn, I¡¯m starting to act like a demonic cultivator!

    This continued for an entire month without any other Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivatorsing to look for him, and Gu An finally rxed.

    One day, Du Ye came to visit, and they met in the pavilion.

    "The Third Miss has mastered the Soaring Eagle Ascends technique, and the n leader is very pleased. He¡¯s nning a celebration in the Inner Sect, and all of the Ji family servants must attend to help receive guests. Ten days from now, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Outer Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall. Prepare a batch of herbs as a congrattory gift, and you might win the favor of the Third Miss," Du Ye exined earnestly.

    Gu An nodded, making a decision.

    Tonight, I¡¯ll invest in the Eight Directions Step!

    Let¡¯s see how powerful Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s Soaring Eagle Ascends really is.

 Chapter 44: Mastering Divine Techniques, Teleportation Array

    Du Ye came quickly and left just as swiftly. Gu An could sense his excitement, as if he truly considered himself a member of the Ji family.

    Gu An was also curious about the Inner Sect. Using the excuse of the Ji family banquet, this would be a great opportunity to explore it.

    He nned to use these few days to gather more spirit stones so that he could make some purchases in the Inner Sect.

    By the time night fell, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley. Heading in the opposite direction from where he had previously broken through, he traveled about fifty miles beforeing to a stop.

    Sitting before a cliff, he brought up his attribute panel.

    He immediately focused on Eight Directions Step and invested 5,000 years of lifespan into it.

    This movement technique not only enhancedbat abilities but also made escape easier, so it was crucial to improve.

    As soon as he made the decision, a series of prompts appeared:

    ¡¾You have invested 5,000 years of lifespan into Eight Directions Step for evolutionary cultivation.¡¿¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one year and sessfully mastered it.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for ten years, and your understanding of the technique has reached its peak, enhancing your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for fifty years and gained new insights, upgrading Eight Directions Step to Eight Directions Mystical Step.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one hundred years, and yourprehension of Eight Directions Mystical Step has reached its pinnacle, further improving your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for three hundred years, and your mastery has returned to its essence, catching a glimpse of spatialws. Your Eight Directions Mystical Step has advanced to Kirin Step.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for one thousand years, and your Kirin Step has returned to its essence, enhancing yourprehension of movement and space. Your Kirin Step has upgraded to Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for 4,000 years, and your perseverance has resonated with the heavens and the earth. Your Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step has reached its limit, advancing to Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step.¡¿ ??

    ¡¾You have cultivated Eight Directions Step for 5,000 years, and your Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step has reached a state of perfection, further enhancing yourprehension of space.¡¿

    From Eight Directions Step to Eight Directions Mystical Step, Kirin Step, Heavenly Dragon Mysterious True Step, and finally Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step!

    Gu An was thrilled, and soon, a vast amount of knowledge poured into his mind. He quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier and immersed himself in the new technique.

    Half an hourter, Gu An opened his eyes.

    He first checked the Lifespan Barrier, noting that it had only consumed 200 years of lifespan.

    While passing on cultivation techniques and spells doesn''t directly increase one''s cultivation, it still requires the absorption of spiritual energy. After all, in evolutionary cultivation, one is always in an environment filled with spiritual energy.

    Compared to breaking through to the Void Crossing realm, this technique hadn''t consumed much spiritual energy.

    Gu An looked back at his attribute panel, lost in thought.

    His cultivation still needed to improve, but with things being unstable recently, he couldn''t afford to attract attention.

    He also wanted to enhance his techniques before increasing his cultivation. His next n was to visit the Inner Sect and see if there were any avable five-element cultivation techniques. If not, he would just have to grit his teeth and continue mastering the Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    After some deliberation, Gu An decided to invest in the Demon Shadow Divine Art that Jiang Qiong had passed on to him, which was highly rmended for spies. He was curious to see how well it suited that role.

    He decided to invest a moderate amount: 2,000 years of lifespan.

    ¡¾You have invested 2,000 years of lifespan into Demon Shadow Divine Art for evolutionary cultivation.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for ten years and achieved the initial mastery of the technique.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for one hundred years, reaching a state of perfection with the art, allowing you to perform it faster.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for two hundred years, reaching the pinnacle of mastery, further enhancing your insight into movement techniques.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for five hundred years, and your mastery has returned to its essence, advancing to Free Demon Body Art.¡¿

    ...

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for one thousand years, and your Free Demon Body Art has reached its peak, improving your insight into movement techniques and causality.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for 1,300 years, and your Free Demon Body Art has returned to its essence, upgrading to Grand Yin-Yang Transformation.¡¿

    ¡¾You have cultivated Demon Shadow Divine Art for 2,000 years, and your Grand Yin-Yang Transformation has reached its pinnacle, further enhancing your insight into movement techniques and causality.¡¿

    From Demon Shadow Divine Art to Free Demon Body Art, and finally to Grand Yin-Yang Transformation! It had only evolved twice, which showed that this secret technique was already extraordinary. Clearly, Jiang Qiong hadn''t lied to him.

    Gu An quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier again and immersed himself in the new insights.

    After a long while.

    He slowly opened his eyes, revealing his joy.

    This secret technique was indeed perfect for a spy!

    The Demon Shadow Divine Art allowed the user to cover their body in demonic energy, forming a shadow that even divine senses couldn''t prate. The Grand Yin-Yang Transformation was even more formidable, making it impossible to dispel the technique. The user could maintain the demonic shadow state even until death, and after death, their true identity would never be revealed. Moreover, the technique couldn¡¯t be divined, and no magical artifacts could forcefully expose the true form of the user.

    Too overpowered!

    With this technique, Gu An could do many things in the future.

    Especially when paired with the Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step, it was unbeatable. The Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step allowed for the mysteries of spatial shifts, where every step could bring forth a manifestation that could both evade and attack, filled with endless possibilities.

    Gu An checked his attribute panel again and was quite satisfied.

    Name: Gu An

    Lifespan: 34/30,823

    Spiritual Root: First-ss Five Element Spiritual Roots (Wood and Earth prominent)

    Cultivation: Void Crossing Realm, First Layer

    Techniques:

    Fire Control Art (Untrained)

    Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique (Peak Mastery)

    Mysterious Yellow Dragon Qi Technique (Mastery)

    Alchemy (Novice)

    Ten Thousand Gu Mysterious Technique (Untrained)

    Yin-Yang Art (Untrained)

    Skills:

    Gale Phantom Kick (Proficient)

    Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword (Proficient)

    Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step (Perfection)

    Grand Yin-Yang Transformation (Mastery)

    Wood Spirit Sword Technique (Novice)

    Ziwei Formation Manual (Novice)

    Spells:

    Soul Capture Technique (Novice)

    Sword Control Technique (Proficient)

    Bewitching Eyes (Untrained)

    Poisonous Wood Formation (Novice)

    Wind Control Technique (Proficient)

    Corpse Control Technique (Untrained)

    Divine Abilities:

    Mysterious Yellow Dragon¡¯s Might (Minor Sess)

    Tonight''s harvest was excellent!

    Gu An deactivated the Lifespan Barrier, stood up, and took a step forward. His figure instantly disappeared, reappearing dozens of feet away in the forest. He took another step and vanished again.

    It seemed like he was teleporting¡ªthis was the wonder of the Infinite Vanishing Celestial Step, and he had only scratched the surface. The maximum distance he could cross was far greater than this.

    Before long, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    ...

    By noon, under a bright sun.

    Gu An stood in the bustling city, gazing at the tall buildings around him with curiosity. The street he was on was packed with people, and there were even beasts wandering among them. Above, cultivators flew back and forth. The sheer scale of this city suggested it housed hundreds of thousands of people.

    Tai Xuan Sect had four inner cities, each with tens of thousands of disciples. It was incredible.

    Gu An realized he had underestimated Tai Xuan Sect''s strength and the vastness of the Tai Cang Dynasty.

    The ten-day period had arrived. The day before, Gu An had gone to the Outer Sect to help the disciples manage their residences. By the time he finished, it was morning. Now, at noon, he met up with Du Ye, and the two of them used a teleportation array to directly reach the Inner Sect city.

    ording to Du Ye, the Outer Sect was thousands of miles from the Inner Sect. The area in between housed Tai Xuan Sect¡¯s tamed beasts, training grounds for disciples, and Medicine Valleys where high-grade spirit herbs were cultivated.

    "Teleportation arrays are truly remarkable. I need to study them more," Gu An thought to himself. He had already asked Du Ye about it¡ªanything could be purchased in the Inner Sect, including formations, as long as one had enough spirit stones or spirit qi pills.

    In the cultivation world, spirit qi pills also served as currency. Not only could they restore a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power, but they could also be used in ce of spirit stones. The major sects had standardized these pills, with each one containing as much spiritual energy as a low-grade spirit stone and having the same value.

    Since Li Xuandao had asked him to manage the Medicine Valley, Gu An had been nning to expand his herb gardens.

    If every herb garden had a teleportation array, wouldn¡¯t things be much more convenient?

    ¡°Gu An, hurry up!¡±

    Du Ye called from ahead, prompting Gu An to quicken his pace.

    Along the way, Du Ye introduced the various buildings they passed, and Gu An listened attentively, making ns to explore the cityter.

    The Ji family banquet wouldst several days, so he had plenty of time.

    Not only was Gu An listening, but he was also using his Lifespan Investigation technique.

    To his surprise, there were no cultivators below the Foundation Establishment realm. The weakest were in the Core Formation realm, but most of these were over 200 years old.

    After walking a few streets, Gu An finally spotted someone in the Foundation Establishment realm, a forty-year-old at the ninthyer. He was clearly a genius who had entered the Inner Sect due to his extraordinary spiritual roots.

    It seemed Du Ye deliberately walked slowly to give Gu An a chance to observe the surroundings, which Gu An appreciated.

    Half an hourter.

    They arrived at a grand estate. The estate spanned several miles, with high walls surrounding it, and the que above the gate had tworge characters inscribed:

    Ji Mansion!

    Well, this was bold. Could it be that all the Inner Sect disciples of the Ji family lived here?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    If things continued like this, one day, Tai Xuan Sect might suppress the Ji family, and when that happened, he¡¯d truly be a Ji family spy.

    Although he was affiliated with Tai Xuan Sect, deep down, Gu An felt a stronger connection to the Ji family.

    The Ji family had raised him, helped him grow into who he was, and had led him to join Tai Xuan Sect, the top sect in the dynasty. The debt of gratitude he owed them couldn¡¯t be repaid merely by supplying low-grade spirit herbs.

    Of course, Gu An wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to repay the Ji family, but if they ever needed his help, as long as their request wasn¡¯t too outrageous, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    At the gate of the Ji Mansion stood two Foundation Establishment cultivators on guard. Gu An used Lifespan Investigation and saw that they were both over a hundred years old. Clearly, they were not geniuses but rather servants of the Ji family, much like Gu An and Du Ye.

    Du Ye quickly stepped forward and presented his token, his posture humble as he bowed and scraped.

    "You¡¯re here to relieve us, then. At sundown, we¡¯ll take you to your quarters," said one of the guards, a man named Zhang Yan.

    Du Ye didn¡¯t dare refuse and immediately agreed.

    Thus, Gu An and Du Ye began their guard duty as soon as they arrived.

    Gu An stood beside a stone qilin statue when an idea struck him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Du Ye, can you cover for me? I¡¯ll give you a hundred low-grade spirit stones. I need to head to the Inner Sect market to buy some herb seeds¡ªthis is also for the Third Miss," Gu An said.

    Du Ye was momentarily taken aback. He wanted to refuse, but the offer was too tempting to turn down.

    One hundred low-grade spirit stones!

    This kid was generous!

    And so, after handing over the stones, Gu An left, beginning his solo exploration of the Inner Sect city.

    He hadn¡¯t walked far when a familiar voice called out, "Gu An, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 45: Will You Take Me as Your Master?

    Gu An turned around to see Zuo Lin, an old friend of Li Ya, walking toward him.

    After so many years, Zuo Lin¡¯s cultivation had only reached the thirdyer of the Foundation Establishment realm, likely because he was still obsessed with sword training.

    Gu An turned to greet him with a fist salute. "My family summoned me for a task, so I came."

    "You have a family? Aren¡¯t you a servant by birth?" Zuo Lin asked, surprised.

    Gu An replied, "Indeed, I am a servant, a servant of the Ji family. Our Third Miss is hosting a banquet, and I¡¯vee with the other servants to assist."

    "What? You''re from the Ji family?" Zuo Lin widened his eyes.

    Gu An asked in return, "Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Li tell you?"

    Zuo Lin shook his head. "No, he didn¡¯t mention it. What a coincidence though, my father was also invited by the Ji family, and I¡¯m just here to tag along. Isn¡¯t the Ji Mansion over there? Where are you heading?"

    Zuo Lin had always been intrigued by Gu An, feeling there was something more to him. Now that they had met, he wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by."I¡¯m nning to take a look around the Inner Sect city."

    "Then I¡¯ll apany you. Though I¡¯m not an Inner Sect disciple, I¡¯ve been here many times thanks to my father." Zuo Lin offered enthusiastically, and Gu An didn¡¯t refuse.

    As they walked, they chatted about Zuo Lin¡¯s father. Through their conversation, Gu An gained a deeper understanding of the hierarchy within Tai Xuan Sect.

    Typically, when disciples reached certain cultivation levels, they would rise to higher positions. However, some chose a path of power, like Zuo Yi Jian, who had entered the Elder¡¯s Hall.

    Unlike other divisions, the Elder¡¯s Hall held the central authority within each city. In the Outer Sect, the minimum requirement for entry was Core Formation, while the Inner Sect¡¯s threshold was Divine Transformation.

    The Elder¡¯s Hall wielded absolute power in each city, and it was said that in the Sect''s main city, its authority was even higher, to the point where it could influence the position of the Sect Master. That¡¯s why some Nascent Soul cultivators preferred to stay in the Outer Sect as elders, seeking more benefits for themselves.

    Zuo Yi Jian had joined the Inner Sect but hadn¡¯t yet entered the Elder¡¯s Hall. Instead, he became the head of the Inner Sect¡¯s Scripture Pavilion, a role that came with considerable benefits.

    "It¡¯s all because of that Flying Leaf Sword Immortal! Ever since he appeared, my father has be obsessed, spending his days reading Investiture of the Gods instead of training with his sword!" Zuo Linined bitterly.

    Gu An asked, "Do you think Investiture of the Gods isn¡¯t a good book?"

    "Oh no, it¡¯s a great book! I especially love Yang Jian, but why couldn¡¯t he have been a sword cultivator..." Once Zuo Lin started talking about Investiture of the Gods, he wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Gu An silently marveled at how much he had underestimated the impact of Investiture of the Gods on the cultivation world.

    As Zuo Lin continued to praise Pan An¡¯s work, Gu An initially found it amusing, but after a while, the enthusiasm wore thin. After all, he wasn¡¯t the real author, and he had only written the book to earn spirit stones. ?

    Soon, Gu An asked Zuo Lin to take him to the Scripture Pavilion.

    The main difference between the Scripture Pavilion and the Library Pavilion was that the former housed cultivation techniques and spells.

    On their way, Gu An inquired if there were any five-element cultivation techniques, only to be met with a look of disdain from Zuo Lin.

    In the world of cultivation, techniques usually focused on a single element. Even those with multiple spiritual roots still followed this approach unless they wanted to start over from scratch.

    Rebuilding one''s foundation was not as simple as reaching a new level of cultivation. Reumting spiritual energy could be enough to drive most cultivators to despair.

    Cultivation was not like martial arts; it required years, if not centuries, of umtion. No one would willingly retrace their steps, especially those old monsters who had been cultivating for thousands of years. They would rather bite the bullet and delve deeper into their single path. This was why the world of cultivation was so diverse and full of different approaches.

    Upon arriving at the Scripture Pavilion, Gu An indeed didn¡¯t find any five-element techniques. However, he still bought the basic techniques for the other four elements, opting for the cheapest ones, knowing he could use his lifespan to enhance them.

    Spirit stones were better spent on buying seeds!

    Zuo Lin was puzzled as to why Gu An bought different elemental techniques, but Gu An simply exined that they were for his disciples. This exnation earned Zuo Lin¡¯s admiration.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Back when they were in Xuan Valley, Zuo Lin had already noticed how well Gu An treated the servant disciples.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t just trying to please Li Ya, a royal-born disciple. He was equally kind to those of lower status. Perhaps Li Ya was right¡ªGu An really was a good person.

    Zuo Lin thought as he looked at Gu An''s profile.

    "Zuo, can you take me to see some formations?" Gu An asked with a smile.

    Zuo Lin immediately agreed without hesitation.

    The results, however, were disappointing.

    There were indeed teleportation arrays avable, but they were all priced outrageously high¡ªfar beyond Gu An¡¯s budget!

    He could only think about it for another day. Though he was now a Void Crossing cultivator, robbing someone wasn¡¯t an option.

    After arriving in the Inner Sect, Gu An realized that Tai Xuan Sect definitely had Void Crossing elders hidden away. After all, the minimum requirement for an Inner Sect elder was Divine Transformation, and beyond that was the Sect¡¯s main city.

    Looking deeper, Tai Xuan Sect was indeed mighty. Despite the deaths of so many demonic cultivators in the Outer Sect, the demonic sects didn¡¯t dareunch a full-scale attack on Tai Xuan Sect. Even Jiang Qiong, a spy in the Core Formation realm, only dared operate outside the Outer Sect.

    If Tai Xuan Sect were a grand map, Gu An had only explored a small corner.

    By nightfall, Gu An bid Zuo Lin farewell and returned to the gates of Ji Mansion, where Du Ye was still waiting, which touched Gu An a little.

    "Why are you back sote? Without me, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to get inside!" Du Ye grumbled.

    Gu An smiled and patted his shoulder. Without saying much, the two of them entered Ji Mansion.

    As soon as he entered, Gu An felt many powerful auras. It turned out Ji Mansion had a formation to iste these energies, and he even detected Divine Transformation cultivators.

    Along the way, Gu An used his Lifespan Investigation technique on everyone he passed.

    There were quite a few people in Ji Mansion, and many of them were geniuses.

    Although Ji Xiaoyu had only brought five people into Tai Xuan Sect, the Ji family wasn¡¯t limited to just one branch, and every year, new disciples joined various sects.

    After the time it took to burn an incense stick, Du Ye introduced Gu An to Ji Lin, a genius famous throughout the Outer Sect.

    ¡¾Ji Lin (Foundation Establishment, Ninth Layer): 36/330/900¡¿

    Thirty-six years old and already at the ninthyer of Foundation Establishment¡ªimpressive!

    He must have consumed many pills along the way.

    Gu An thought this as he presented the prepared herbs to Ji Lin.

    Ji Lin, however, didn¡¯t show arrogance. His attitude toward Gu An was rtively pleasant. He painted a glorious picture for Gu An¡¯s future, and Gu An pretended to be excited, making the meeting go smoothly.

    Afterward, Du Ye took Gu An to their living quarters. They were to share a courtyard, but fortunately, they each had their own room.

    The night passed without incident.

    The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Du Ye dragged Gu An out of the courtyard.

    The two of them stood at the main gate, along with a dozen other cultivators. Under the instructions of the supervisor, they lined up in two rows, ready to greet the honored guests of the day¡¯s banquet.

    Half an hourter, the guests began to arrive.

    The first guest to arrive was a Nascent Soul cultivator!

    After the guest entered the mansion, Gu An overheard the other servants talking about how that man was from the Inner Sect''s Law Enforcement Hall and wielded considerable power.

    As time went on, more and more guests arrived. The leader of each group was at least in the Nascent Soul realm, and there were quite a few Divine Transformation cultivators too.

    No wonder Li Xuandao had to hide his strength. Even at the eighthyer of Divine Transformation, he was far from invincible.

    One guest, in particr, caught Gu An¡¯s attention: Fu Xiong¡¯s master, Luo Xun Ye. Gu An had memorized his face after searching Fu Xiong¡¯s soul.

    ¡¾Luo Xun Ye (Nascent Soul, Ninth Layer): 254/804/1300¡¿

    A two-hundred-fifty-year-old Nascent Soul cultivator at the ninthyer¡ªdefinitely a genius.

    The Ji family representatives clearly had a good rtionship with Luo Xun Ye, exchanging pleasantries with him for a while.

    Who would have guessed that this man was a demonic cultivator?

    Gu An thought silently. Throughout the entire encounter, he remained silent, just standing there, rtively rxed.

    Another half-hour passed, and Gu An spotted another spy from Qianqiu Pavilion.

    Jiang Qiong!

    ¡¾Jiang Qiong (Nascent Soul, First Layer): 192/700/2490¡¿

    Seven years had passed, and she had already sessfully transcended her tribtion!

    Jiang Qiong was wearing the robe of an Inner Sect disciple, her expression cold and distant, a far cry from the yful demeanor she had shown to Gu An years ago. She nced at Gu An, but there was nomunication between them as she walked into Ji Mansion.

    "Why is she here? It can¡¯t be just to attend the banquet, can it?" Gu An wondered, puzzled.

    Could Jiang Qiong be nning something against the Ji family?

    Suddenly, a voice, filled with excitement, called out. "Pan..."

    Gu An¡¯s attention was drawn to Gu Yu, someone he had met once in the Outer Sect¡¯s Library Pavilion. Gu Yu was rushing over with a wide smile.

    Following behind Gu Yu was a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothing. He exuded an extraordinary aura, though his energy seemed faint, as if he were using some sort of technique to conceal it.

    Gu An instinctively used his Lifespan Investigation.

    ¡¾Gu Zong (Void Crossing, Second Layer): 690/1805/2800¡¿

    What a powerhouse!

    A Void Crossing cultivator!

    So Tai Xuan Sect did have Void Crossing experts hidden away!

    And this man shared the same surname as Gu Yu, clearly a blood rtive. Gu An had always suspected Gu Yu wasn¡¯t an ordinary individual.

    "Gu An, are you from the Ji family?" Gu Yu excitedly asked as he reached Gu An.

    Gu An nodded. "I¡¯m just a servant."

    "With your talent, why be a servant? I¡¯ll have my father bring you into the Inner Sect!" Gu Yu dered boldly, catching the attention of the surrounding Ji family members.

    Gu Yu turned to his father, Gu Zong. "Father, this is the man I¡¯ve often mentioned. Why don¡¯t you take him as a disciple?"

    The cultivators apanying Gu Zong, all Nascent Soul and Divine Transformation experts, turned their gazes toward Gu An.

    Damn!

    This brat is going to cause trouble for me!

    Gu An cursed inwardly.

    Gu Zong frowned. "This is hardly the ce for such matters."

    Gu An sighed with relief. Powerful cultivators knew better than to break rules in public.

    But then Gu Zong turned to Gu An, his stern expression softening into a warm smile. "Young friend, I am Gu Zong. Will you take me as your master?"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed instantly, and Du Ye stared at Gu An in disbelief.

    Gu An, who had just rxed, tensed up again.

    "Senior, my spiritual roots are mediocre. I fear I am unworthy to be your disciple..." Gu An responded helplessly.

    Gu Zongughed. "I don¡¯t care about spiritual roots. I only care about our connection. I enjoy your writing."

    With so many eyes on him, Gu An couldn¡¯t possibly agree. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to take a master of the same cultivation level. When he had apprenticed to Cheng Xuandan, it had been out of necessity.

    "I will need to discuss this matter with someone first. I hope you understand, Senior." Gu An took a deep breath and responded as if he were in a difficult situation.

    Gu Zongughed heartily and patted Gu An on the shoulder before walking into Ji Mansion, leaving a partingment. "After the banquet, we¡¯ll talk more. Even if you don¡¯t be my disciple, I¡¯ll ask you to do something for me, and I¡¯ll fulfill any request you have."

    Gu Yu winked at Gu An before following his father.

    As soon as that group disappeared inside, the Ji family members surrounding Gu An rushed over, asking him what he had written to earn such favor from Gu Zong.

    An elder teased, "It wouldn¡¯t happen to be Investiture of the Gods that you wrote, would it?"

    Gu An smiled. "I wish I were the one who wrote that."

    Du Ye snorted. "There¡¯s no way he could write something like Investiture of the Gods. It¡¯s probably something rted to nting herbs."

    The others joined in the banter. After this incident, Gu An¡¯s presence had suddenly be the center of attention.

    Just when Gu An was about to slip away, a Ji family disciple emerged from the mansion and announced, "Who is Gu An? The Third Miss requests your presence!"

 Chapter 46: The Innate Dao Seal and the Ambitions of the Demonic Path

    "He¡¯s Gu An!"

    Du Ye gave Gu An a push, causing him to stumble a bit before looking at the messenger and saying, "I am Gu An."

    "Come along," the messenger replied, turning to lead the way into the mansion.

    Gu An followed behind, feeling puzzled. Why was Ji Xiaoyu asking for him? When he was younger, he had barely interacted with her due to the vast difference in their statuses.

    After Gu An left, the Ji family disciples guarding the gate surrounded Du Ye, bombarding him with questions about Gu An. Du Ye, his face a bit awkward, could only answer them one by one.

    Meanwhile, Gu An followed the messenger for about two miles before arriving at Ji Xiaoyu''s courtyard. The messenger stopped at the courtyard gate, motioning for Gu An to enter before turning and leaving.

    Gu An could already sense Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s presence. Based on his assessment, she too was at the ninthyer of the Foundation Establishment realm, but her power far surpassed Ji Lin''s.

    He stepped into the courtyard, which was filled with bamboo, lush and vibrant as if it were spring, though it was clearly autumn.

    Following the small path through the bamboo forest, Gu An soon came upon a pond shrouded in white spiritual mist. Amidst the mist, he could faintly make out a figure sitting cross-legged in meditation¡ªa woman.Gu An approached, then cupped his hands in a respectful salute toward the woman sitting on the water¡¯s surface, saying, "Gu An greets Third Miss."

    Ji Xiaoyu, dressed in a green robe, was sitting cross-legged, floating above the pond. Her hands formed a mudra on her knees, her long hair tied up with three pearl-embedded hairpins. Two strands of hair framed her face, and her forehead was smooth and bright like jade, with a faint red line running through it. In terms of appearance, only Jiang Qiong could rival her in Gu An''s view.

    Unlike Jiang Qiong¡¯s charming, mysterious allure, Ji Xiaoyu exuded a celestial purity, as though she were a fairy descended from the heavens. Her face bore no trace of emotion, radiating an aura of untouchable sanctity.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time he had seen Ji Xiaoyu as a child. Even back then, she seemed different from other children; her eyes bore the wisdom of someone who had lived through the trials of time.

    He discreetly activated his Lifespan Investigation:

    [Ji Xiaoyu (Foundation Establishment Ninth Layer): 34/830/8900]

    What in the world?

    Eight thousand nine hundred years of maximum lifespan?

    And she¡¯s only in the ninthyer of Foundation Establishment¡ªhow could she have a lifespan of over eight hundred years?

    Gu An was shocked. Clearly, Ji Xiaoyu was no ordinary dual-spirit root cultivator.

    "You performed well earlier. After the banquet, go meet Gu Zong. You can be his disciple," Ji Xiaoyu said softly, her voice melodic and gentle yet carrying a certain authority, without even opening her eyes.

    So she overheard the conversation at the gate!

    Gu Anined inwardly but replied aloud, "Third Miss, in truth, I really don¡¯t want to take him as my master. I can see that his status is extraordinary and his cultivation must be quite high, but with my mediocre aptitude, bing the disciple of such a renowned master would only bring me endless troubles. I just want to stay in my Medicine Valley, live out my days in peace, and continue offering you herbs every year. That would be enough to make me happy."

    Hearing this, Ji Xiaoyu opened her eyes, dispersing the mist in front of her. She turned her head slightly to nce at Gu An.

    Her eyes seemed to trace an upward stroke, giving her already beautiful eyes an extra touch of authority. Those bright, alluring eyes seemed to want to see through Gu An¡¯s soul.

    Gu An lowered his head slightly, avoiding her gaze¡ªnot out of fear, but because his current identity was that of a ninthyer Qi Refining servant, and he had to y the part convincingly.

    "Then you won¡¯t need to be his disciple. However, you will still have to meet Gu Zong; he wants to see you. I understand this situation puts you in a difficult spot, so tell me¡ªwhat can I do for you? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll make it happen," Ji Xiaoyu said softly.

    Perhaps because Ji Xiaoyu had saved him when he was a child, Gu An felt a degree of affection toward her. So, without hesitation, he replied, "Third Miss, my Medicine Valley is too small. I want to nt more herbs. Can you help me secure another valley? But please don¡¯t transfer me out of my current one; I¡¯ve poured my heart into that ce, and I¡¯d hate to leave it."

    Ji Xiaoyu remained silent for a while.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    If she couldn¡¯t manage it, he could always ask Gu Zong.

    He had a good idea of what Gu Zong wanted from him anyway.

    After all, what else would someone want from a writer like him?

    Ji Xiaoyu finally spoke, "I can¡¯t fully promise the matter of another Medicine Valley, as this isn¡¯t the Ji family¡¯s domain, and you don¡¯t want to leave your current valley. However, I¡¯ll try my best. Besides that, you can make one more request."

    Without hesitation, Gu An asked, "Could I have a teleportation array? I want to connect the two valleys to make travel more convenient."

    "That¡¯s not difficult. Once the banquet ends, I¡¯ll have someone bring it to you," she agreed.

    "Thank you, Third Miss!" Gu An smiled and bowed deeply in thanks.

    Ji Xiaoyu closed her eyes once more. "By the way, what exactly did you write that made Gu Zong value you so highly and even want to take you as a disciple?"

    Gu An pondered for a moment. He realized there was no point in hiding it. After today, Ji Xiaoyu might investigate him, so it would be better toe clean. Perhaps the Ji family could even protect him in the future.

    "Investiture of the Gods," Gu An answered.

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she turned to look at him, her expression showing surprise for the first time.

    "Investiture of the Gods was written by you? How do you know so much?" Ji Xiaoyu asked, her brows furrowing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gu An replied helplessly, "It¡¯s all just my imagination¡ªit¡¯s not real."

    Many people now imed that Investiture of the Gods was a true historical ount of ancient times. Zuo Lin, Wuxin, and others believed this too, causing Gu An considerable anxiety at one point.

    Had he not checked the Outer Sect¡¯s Library Pavilion and found no records rted to China, he might have thought Investiture of the Gods was based on real events.

    "Just your imagination? But the world you depicted in Investiture of the Gods is so vast, and the Daoist arts are awe-inspiring," Ji Xiaoyu said softly.

    It was clear that she was a fan of the book too.

    Gu An feigned awkwardness, as though unsure how to respond.

    "This is something you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else. Investiture of the Gods has had a massive impact, and the name Pan An has spread throughout the Tai Cang Dynasty. Other sects are all looking for you," Ji Xiaoyu warned him.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she raised her right hand. The jade ring on her middle finger glowed, and a small bronze sword appeared in her palm.

    "This is a talisman treasure. Simply inject spiritual power into it to activate it. It can kill a Core Formation realm cultivator. Keep it for your protection," Ji Xiaoyu said.

    Gu An eyed the bronze sword curiously.

    It was his first time encountering such a talisman treasure. Jiang Qiong had once mentioned them to him: talisman treasures couldn¡¯t be bound to a master and required stored spiritual energy to activate. Often passed down by powerful cultivators to their juniors for protection, it was a luxury Gu An hadn¡¯t expected to receive today.

    He didn¡¯t refuse and epted the bronze sword gratefully.

    "Go back and rest. You don¡¯t need to stand guard anymore," Ji Xiaoyu said, her tone returning to its usual detached coolness as she closed her eyes.

    Gu An bowed again before turning to leave.

    As he left the courtyard, Gu An couldn''t help but wonder about the strange aura he had sensed around Ji Xiaoyu earlier. It was elusive, yet somehow intoxicating, making one inexplicably drawn to it.

    He shook off the thought and made his way back to his own courtyard.

    As more and more guests arrived, the Ji family mansion grew lively. Everywhere, people were rushing about.

    Divine Transformation cultivators exchanged pleasantries while Nascent Soul cultivators hovered nearby. Those in the Core Formation realm were left to scurry about, serving their betters. The stark divide in status brought on by cultivation level was on full disy here.

    As he walked, Gu An suddenly spotted someone familiar.

    Jiang Qiong.

    The two of them met in a narrow hallway,ing face to face. Gu An remained calm, his expression unchanged. Jiang Qiong did the same.

    They passed by each other, leaving only half a meter between them. Just then, Gu An felt something being pressed into his left hand¡ªa jade pendant.

    "Go back to your room and investigate it with your divine sense. Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s voice reached Gu An¡¯s ear via a sound transmission technique.

    Clutching the jade pendant in his hand, Gu An continued walking without looking back. They parted as if they were strangers.

    ¡­

    Back in his room, Gu An sat cross-legged on his bed, gripping the jade pendant in his left hand with the back of his hand facing upward. Even indoors, he was careful not to let the pendant be seen.

    He extended his divine sense into the pendant and soon furrowed his brow.

    The pendant contained a fragment of Jiang Qiong¡¯s divine sense, exining the reason for her presence at the Ji Mansion.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s target was none other than Ji Xiaoyu.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her¡ªother spies from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion and several demonic sects had been sent here to seize the Innate Dao Seal within Ji Xiaoyu.

    The Innate Dao Seal was an incredibly rare and powerful force, akin to a bloodline power, and was something one was born with. Once the owner reached Core Formation, the Dao Seal would manifest on their golden core. At that point, if the golden core was stolen, the Dao Seal would be taken along with it.

    ording to Jiang Qiong, the Dao Seal was even rarer than Heavenly Spiritual Roots, possessing the ability to alter one¡¯s destiny on an enormous scale.

    No wonder Ji Xiaoyu had such a ridiculously long lifespan¡ªshe had the Innate Dao Seal!

    Now Gu An was in a bind. On one side was Jiang Qiong, and on the other was Ji Xiaoyu. Who should he support?

    Forget it!

    He decided to stay out of it. After all, Jiang Qiong wouldn¡¯t make a move until Ji Xiaoyu reached Core Formation, and by then, Gu An would be back at his Medicine Valley.

    Still, Gu An was intrigued by the Dao Seal. Was that strange aura he had sensed from Ji Xiaoyu earlier the presence of the Innate Dao Seal?

    Even as a Void Crossing cultivator, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of greed. The power contained within the Dao Seal must be unimaginable.

    As time passed, the banquet proceeded smoothly, and the lurking demonic cultivators remained inactive.

    At noon, Ji Xiaoyu even demonstrated her mastery of the Soaring Eagle Ascends. Gu An watched from the courtyard.

    Ji Xiaoyu ascended step by step, with each step forming the image of a qilin beneath her feet. After seven steps, the qilin image enveloped her, making it appear as though seven dark red qilins were standing in the air around her¡ªan impressive sight.

    With his keen vision, Gu An could tell that Ji Xiaoyu could take two more steps, making her limit nine steps.

    However, the true limit of the Soaring Eagle Ascends was not nine steps. At the peak of mastery, one could take a thousand steps, creating a thousand qilin avatars that could either attack or confuse an opponent.

    Nheless, for Ji Xiaoyu to master the Soaring Eagle Ascends at just thirty-four years old was an incredible achievement. With this technique, she could dominate anyone in her realm.

    As dusk approached, Du Ye arrived, bringing Gu Zong and Gu Yu with him.

    After showing them the way, Du Ye tactfully left, not wanting to intrude.

    An hourter, Gu Zong left with a satisfied smile.

    Gu An saw them to the gate. Before leaving, Gu Yu turned back and winked at him, saying, "Remember, make sure I have plenty of love interests in your next book! I¡¯lle find you within six months. The Medicine Valley you want won¡¯t be small!"

 Chapter 47: The Mysterious Power of the Demon Shadow Divine Art

    Gu Zong¡¯s request to Gu An was simple: to write a book detailing his aplishments. Naturally, Gu An had no reason to refuse, especially since Gu Zong wasn¡¯t asking him to make him the protagonist of Investiture of the Gods.

    In return, Gu Zong promised to elevate Gu An¡¯s status to that of an Outer Sect disciple, along with granting him an herb valley twice the size of his current one in Xuan Valley.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Six monthster, Gu Yu would personally deliver the reward to Gu An.

    A book for an herb valley¡ªGu An felt it was a fair deal, especially since writing didn¡¯t take much of his time anyway.

    That night, after Du Ye returned to his room, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Gu An about his meeting with Gu Zong.

    "Sect secrets. Are you sure you want to probe further?" Gu An asked meaningfully, instantly scaring Du Ye into silence. He didn¡¯t dare ask again.

    The next morning, as the guests from the Ji Mansion dispersed, a cultivator came to find Gu An, handing him a storage bag, iming it was from the Third Miss, Ji Xiaoyu. Using his divine sense, Gu An scanned the contents of the bag and found it full of materials for an array¡ªenough to set up a proper formation.

    He debated whether to warn Ji Xiaoyu, but seeing that there were now even more Ji family cultivators guarding the mansion, with many meditating on the rooftops, he realized the Ji family had already sensed the impending danger.

    Since they were prepared, there was no need for him to worry.At noon, Gu An and Du Ye left the Ji Mansion, using the teleportation array to return to the Outer Sect¡¯s city.

    After bidding Du Ye farewell, Gu An headed back to Xuan Valley, already nning out theyout for his second herb valley in his mind.

    With Li Xuandao¡¯s herb valley, Gu An would soon control three herb valleys, meaning his lifespan would grow rapidly in the future.

    Even though he had already reached the firstyer of the Void Crossing realm, Gu An knew he would never consider any amount of lifespan to be too much. There were certainly many moreyers above the Void Crossing realm, and the higher he climbed, the more lifespan he would need.

    His ultimate goal was immortality¡ªthe pinnacle of the cultivation path!

    Riding his flying sword through the skies, Gu An stood tall, his heart filled with dreams of eternal life as the wind rushed past him.

    But when he finally returned to Xuan Valley, he frowned.

    Landing gracefully, he stored his flying sword. Not far away, Ye Yan, who had been pulling weeds, noticed him and immediately ran over.

    "Master, you¡¯ve finally returned! Yesterday, a senior arrived at our herb valley and said he wanted to stay here for a while," Ye Yan reported.

    Gu An nodded. "I see. Go on with your work."

    He nced around and noticed gs nted discreetly in the surrounding forest, hidden among the weeds¡ªa clear sign of an array.

    Sensing the presence of the visitor, Gu An feigned ignorance and made his way toward the direction of the aura, all while discreetly inspecting his herbs.

    To his surprise, six of his fourth-grade herbs were missing!

    His expression turned cold.

    The visitor wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªhe was a Divine Transformation realm cultivator. But even a Divine Transformation cultivator who dared to steal from him would have to pay a price!

    Gu An soon reached the courtyard by the creek, where he saw an old man busily working at a pill furnace. The furnace looked ancient, standing about half a man¡¯s height, with wisps of green smoke rising from it.

    The alchemist was a hunched, stout old man with graying hair tied in a simple knot with a grass cord.

    [Qiu Qianli (Divine Transformation Second Layer): 486/930/1050]

    After confirming that Qiu Qianli wasn¡¯t concealing any stronger cultivation, Gu An stepped forward, asking, "May I ask the senior¡¯s name and where youe from?"

    His tone was sharp,pletely different from his usual polite demeanor.

    Qiu Qianli stood up, turning to Gu An with a smile. "My name is Qiu Qianli. I¡¯m just passing through and wanted to stay in your herb valley for a few days."

    Gu An pressed on, "Are you from the Tai Xuan Sect, senior?"

    With Ji Xiaoyu about to reach Core Formation, Gu An had to be cautious of any unexpected visitors.

    After all, Divine Transformation cultivators didn¡¯t normally visit his herb valley.

    The disciples working in the valley nced toward the courtyard, all aware that this visitor wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly. Seeing Gu An return gave them a sense of relief.

    "And you? Are you the owner of this herb valley?" Qiu Qianli asked with a smirk.

    "That¡¯s right. But why won¡¯t you answer my question?" Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Qiu Qianli chuckled to himself, muttering, "A mere Qi Refining stage servant dares to speak to me like this?"

    Suddenly, he crouched and mmed his hand into the ground.

    The earth trembled, and the gs hidden in the surrounding forest shook violently, releasing a surge of demonic energy. The energy shot into the sky, forming a demonic that covered the entire Xuan Valley. A momentter, the became invisible, as if nothing had happened.

    "What are you doing?" Gu An feigned panic.

    The disciples in the distance noticed something was wrong, and several rushed toward the courtyard.

    First to arrive were Xiao Chuan and Ye Yan, followed by Wuxin, Zhen Qin, and Su Han. The other disciples, though slower, remained on guard, too afraid to approach.

    Su Han stood in front, gripping his sword tightly, though his trembling legs betrayed his fear.

    Zhen Qin¡¯s face was pale with fright, but she still stood in front of Gu An, trying to protect him, making him want tough.

    This foolish girl!

    Qiu Qianli¡¯s right hand crackled with sinister demonic energy as he stood up, his face contorting into a menacing grin. "Now that the valley master has returned, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore. If you all want to live, you¡¯ll do as I say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive, rip out your souls, and make it so you can neither live nor die!"

    The overwhelming pressure of his aura sent waves of terror through the disciples.

    Wuxin, trying to muster some courage, spoke up, "We¡¯re just Outer Sect disciples. Even if you extract our souls, it won¡¯t do you much good. Let¡¯s talk this through. What do you want us to do?"

    He was afraid that Gu An might not see through Qiu Qianli¡¯s cultivation, so he jumped in to negotiate first.

    Qiu Qianli sneered. "Smart kid. From now on, you¡¯ll stay in this valley and do as Imand. I¡¯m going to use this herb valley to refine pills. Don¡¯t even think about escaping. My array is formless and colorless. Even a Core Formation cultivator would be turned into a pool of blood the moment they touched it."

    The disciples had seen the formation activate earlier and had no doubt about his ims.

    Qiu Qianli then looked at Gu An, grinning mockingly. "Valley master, let me tell you. I¡¯m from Wan Yin Sect. What are you going to do about it?"

    Wan Yin Sect!

    They just won¡¯t leave me alone¡­

    Gu An hadn¡¯t killed many people in his life, but aside from Fu Xiong, all of them had been from Wan Yin Sect.

    Feigning fear, Gu An gritted his teeth and said, "Senior, please forgive my earlier offense. As long as you don¡¯t harm my disciples, I will obey your everymand. If you want to extract a soul, start with mine!"

    His words caused the disciples to panic, though none dared speak out, afraid of provoking Qiu Qianli.

    Wuxin clenched his fists in regret, thinking, "If only I had trained harder. Had I mastered my techniques, I wouldn¡¯t have to watch my senior face this¡­"

    Zhen Qin, Xiao Chuan, Su Han, and Ye Yan were having simr thoughts.

    Qiu Qianliughed, a cold, condescending sound.

    Gu An quickly added, "Senior, I have fifth-grade herbs in my room that would make excellent pill ingredients. Would you like to use them?"

    "Not bad. You¡¯re quite sensible. Go fetch them," Qiu Qianli waved his sleeve dismissively.

    Gu An turned and sprinted toward his pavilion.

    The others remained on high alert, watching Qiu Qianli closely, terrified he would make a move.

    Qiu Qianli scratched his ear, casting a leering nce at Zhen Qin. "Little girl,e here and help me."

    Seeing his predatory smile, Zhen Qin felt both disgusted and terrified.

    What should she do?

    Judging by the earlier disy of the array, there was no way anyone in the valley could oppose this demonic cultivator.

    But just as Zhen Qin stood frozen with fear, a dark purple figure appeared beside Qiu Qianli out of nowhere.

    Qiu Qianli¡¯s pupils contracted instantly. He turned his head in disbelief.

    So fast!

    How is this possible?

    Before Qiu Qianli could react, the figure¡¯s right hand, sharp as a sword, pierced through his chest, lifting him into the air.

    His eyes widened in shock, staring down at the figure below.

    This figure was cloaked in dark purple mes, its face obscured, like a being from the depths of the underworld.

    Wuxin, Zhen Qin, and the others were equally shocked, stumbling back in fear.

    "Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡­ Demon Shadow Divine Art¡­" Qiu Qianli¡¯s voice trembled with terror.

    He realized with horror that he couldn¡¯t even circte his spiritual energy. That one blow had shattered his golden core, and the dark energy now suppressed his nascent soul, preventing it from escaping.

    This person must be beyond Divine Transformation!

    Having used the Demon Shadow Divine Art and Great Yin-Yang Transformation, Gu An nced at Wuxin.

    Wuxin seemed to realize something, his face turning pale.

    Then, with a crushing surge of sword energy, Gu An¡¯s hand clenched, shattering Qiu Qianli¡¯s body into pieces, leaving only his nascent soul hanging from his arm. Qiu Qianli¡¯s storage pouch fell into Gu An¡¯s other hand.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    The disciples stood frozen, too shocked to move.

    "Mas¡­" Qiu Qianli¡¯s nascent soul began to speak, but before he could finish, Gu An¡¯s immense power obliterated him.

    The figure vanished into thin air.

    A secondter, Gu An came crashing out of his pavilion¡¯s upper floor, holding the five-grade Tiger Blood Flower.

    He rushed into the courtyard, shouting, "Senior, don¡¯t do anything rash!"

    Leaping over the courtyard wall, he hurried to Zhen Qin¡¯s side. Seeing the blood all over the ce but realizing none of his disciples were harmed, he sighed in relief.

    His voice trembling, he asked, "Where¡­ where did that demon go?"

    His voice was low, as if afraid Qiu Qianli might still hear him.

    Zhen Qin seemed to snap out of her shock, letting out a shrill scream before grabbing Gu An¡¯s robe. "Master, he¡¯s dead¡­ he was¡­"

    The other disciples came to their senses, ncing nervously in every direction, terrified the mysterious shadow might reappear.

    It took Gu An quite some time to piece together what had happened from their panicked exnations.

    He had to admit¡ªacting was exhausting.

    Gu An instructed his disciples to remain on high alert, not to let their guard down.

    At the same time, he discreetly channeled his spiritual energy through the ground, shattering the invisible array.

    A curtain of demonic energy briefly appeared above Xuan Valley before the array copsed, dissolving into nothingness. Autumn leaves drifted down from the mountain peaks.

    "The array is gone?" Ye Yan asked cautiously.

    Wuxin took a deep breath, turning to Gu An. "Senior Brother, we should talk somewhere private."

    Killing Qiu Qianli hadted Gu An an additional sixty-six years of lifespan¡ªnot a bad reward.

    Feeling satisfied, Gu An pretended to be puzzled, hesitating before finally nodding.

    The two made their way back to Gu An¡¯s pavilion, while the other disciples gathered to discuss what had just urred.

    Inside the pavilion, Wuxin closed the door and looked at Gu An, gritting his teeth. "The one who struck earlier must be a senior from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, likely sent by my father to protect me¡­"

 Chapter 48: Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art, Void Crossing Ninth Layer

    Looking at Wuxin''s conflicted expression, Gu An felt likeughing, but his years of acting experience helped him hold back.

    Gu An''s expression changed continuously¡ªfirst in shock, then relief, and finally turning into a look of tension.

    Seeing his senior brother¡¯s changing expressions, Wuxin felt more embarrassed but didn¡¯t regret revealing the truth.

    Since theirst heart-to-heart, Wuxin hade to see Gu An as his closest confidant, and he believed there should be no secrets between them.

    "You must not speak of this to anyone, or I won¡¯t be able to protect you!" Gu An said seriously after taking a deep breath.

    Wuxin nodded solemnly, recalling the earlier battle, and feeling a shiver run down his spine.

    Curious, Gu An asked, "Were you able to recognize the person from earlier? What realm were they in?"

    He wanted to gauge the depth of Qianqiu Pavilion.

    Wuxin scratched his head in thought before specting, "I didn¡¯t see their true face, but they must be at least Nascent Soul realm. Their movement technique was so fast that it feels like Core Formation cultivators couldn¡¯t move like that."Gu An froze.

    This foolish boy...

    Gu An sighed. "You say your father doesn¡¯t care about you, but see? He even sent someone to protect you."

    "He doesn¡¯t care for me, more likely he just doesn¡¯t want me to disgrace him. Or maybe the person sent was coincidentally on a mission near Tai Xuan Sect," Wuxin guessed, still feeling no warmth toward his father despite the situation.

    After a few more instructions from Gu An, the two of them went downstairs.

    Gu An didn¡¯t let the disciples clean the courtyard but kept the scene as it was, intending for Wuxin to report the incident to the Law Enforcement Hall the next day.

    All the disciples in the valley had witnessed the battle earlier, so there was no way to keep it hidden. Reporting it to Tai Xuan Sect in advance was the best course of action.

    Gu An stood before the pill furnace left behind by Qiu Qianli, observing the liquid inside. He couldn¡¯t tell what pill was being refined, but decided to leave it untouched and let Tai Xuan Sect make the judgment.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    That night.

    Gu An went to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave as usual, fed somemb to Sky Dragon, and then pulled out Qiu Qianli¡¯s storage pouch.

    He emptied the contents and then destroyed the pouch.

    It had to be said that Divine Transformation cultivators were truly wealthy. The sheer amount of spirit stones and spirit energy pills was staggering.

    He carefully sorted through the items, burning anything useless to prevent anyone from tracking him. The magical artifacts, too, had Qiu Qianli¡¯s imprints erased, turning them into ownerless objects.

    Finally, he was left with a letter and a nk piece of paper that could only be read using divine sense, and only by someone in the Divine Transformation realm.

    After inspecting it, Gu An learned the reason behind Qiu Qianli¡¯s arrival¡ªhe hade for the Innate Dao Talisman.

    Qiu Qianli¡¯s mission was to assist the Wan Yin Sect agents who nned to steal the Innate Dao Talisman.

    Aside from Qianqiu Pavilion, Wan Yin Sect had also infiltrated many spies into Tai Xuan Sect. Since Qiu Qianli was responsible for assisting them, it was clear that the oneing for the talisman had to be of considerable strength.

    Demonic spies truly were everywhere!

    How many people, like him in the past, were forced into such situations beyond their control?

    Gu An sighed inwardly, then stood to inspect the herbs in the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    ...

    The next morning, Wuxin, along with Tang Yu and Su Han, went to the Outer Sect to report the incident. Gu An instructed the remaining disciples to continue their daily tasks¡ªtending the sheep, weeding, and watering the herbs as usual.

    By noon, Wuxin and the others had returned. They had traveled so quickly because they had ridden on a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s artifact, arge redwood fan that carried dozens of people, including Ye Lan.

    Afternding, Gu An walked over to greet them.

    Leading the group was a Law Enforcement Hall elder named Murong Ying.

    [Murong Ying (Core Formation Third Layer): 268/503/908]

    Murong Ying was tall, with a handsome face framed by ck and white hair. His presence exuded the authority of someone in a high position.

    After hearing Gu An''s ount of the incident, Murong Ying nodded slightly and said, "You handled it well. We¡¯ll conduct a sweep of the area and won¡¯t allow any demonic cultivators to remain hidden."

    Gu An immediately expressed his gratitude.

    The Law Enforcement disciples didn¡¯t converse much with the valley¡¯s disciples. They went straight to Xiao Chuan¡¯s courtyard, where the sight of blood on the walls and ground left them all on edge.

    Murong Ying approached Qiu Qianli¡¯s pill furnace, looked inside, and quickly furrowed his brows.

    On the other side.

    Ye Lan approached Gu An,forting him.

    Gu An had sent Wuxin to request her assistance, knowing that with her influence, it would be easier to enlist the help of the Law Enforcement Hall. As soon as she heard of the incident in Xuan Valley, she had wanted to rush over.

    After about half an incense stick¡¯s time, Murong Ying took the pill furnace and, after a brief call to his subordinates, led the Law Enforcement disciples away.

    Watching them leave, Zhen Qin couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is it really over, just like that?"

    Gu An had never expected the Law Enforcement Hall to solve everything. As long as the incident was reported, that was enough. He didn¡¯t want to be suspected of being a demonic spy.

    "They¡¯ll investigate. You just need to trust your Aunt Ye," Gu An said with a smile.

    Zhen Qin, hearing this, found it reasonable.

    Still, the Law Enforcement Hall''s indifferent attitude left her feeling agitated. She silently vowed to be an Outer Sect disciple as soon as possible.

    While Qiu Qianli was just a minor disturbance for Xuan Valley, to Gu An, it served as a warning.

    How many times had Xuan Valley faced such dangers already?

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    He needed to raise his cultivation further!

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, seven days passed.

    That night, Gu An quietly left Xuan Valley and ventured deep into a forest a hundred miles away.

    Sitting down, he opened his attribute panel and locked his gaze on Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique.

    Time to upgrade the technique!

    He immediately invested 10,000 years of lifespan.

    Ultimately, Divine Wood Pure Yang Technique underwent a breakthrough, evolving into Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art, reaching the state of wless Mastery.

    To his delight, Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art had also awakened a divine ability.

    Gu An quickly activated the Lifespan Barrier and immersed himself in the technique¡¯s inheritance.

    After half an hour, the transmission ended, and Gu An now understood the intricacies of the divine ability.

    This ability was called Yang Wood of Ten Thousand Miles, which allowed the cultivator to inject spiritual energy into the earth and summon the Yang Wood. This wood would spread across thend, absorbing the life essence, spirit, and even spiritual energy of living beings. As long as the caster had enough spiritual energy, they could cover a range of up to ten thousand miles.

    A truly overbearing ability¡ªGu An loved it!

    Turning his attention back to his attribute panel, Gu An decided to raise his cultivation to the ninthyer of the Void Crossing realm. However, he held off on breaking through entirely, concerned that the disturbance might be toorge. Besides, he only had a little over 20,000 years of lifespan left.

    He first invested 1,000 years of lifespan, sessfully reaching the fourthyer of the Void Crossing realm. So far, so good.

    But after investing another 1,000 years, his cultivation only advanced to the fifthyer.

    In the end, it took a total of 7,500 years of lifespan for his cultivation to reach the ninthyer of the Void Crossing realm.

    With 13,000 years of lifespan remaining, Gu An decided to stop for now.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth flowed into his body, he took time to reflect on the mysteries within. After all, he couldn¡¯t always rely on lifespan alone to improve¡ªhe also needed to build his own understanding of cultivation.

    The spiritual energy coursed through his body, gathering on his Golden Core, producing more spiritual power, which then nourished his muscles, bones, and Nascent Soul, steadily increasing his cultivation.

    Even after reaching the Void Crossing realm, a cultivator''s Golden Core remained within their dantian. Now that Gu An had reached this realm, he could better understand the importance of the Golden Core.

    This led him to think of the Golden Core Path mentioned in Taoist myths.

    The Core Formation realm might only be the foundation, with the real wonders of the Golden Core revealing themselves at higher stages of cultivation. Just like spiritual roots, Gu An felt that cultivating a single root would eventually hit a bottleneck.

    Immortal beings, with their limitless powers, couldn¡¯t possibly rely on a single elemental attribute.

    The Nascent Soul and Golden Core were simr. The Nascent Soul, a manifestation of the soul, allowed a cultivator to transcend the limitations of their mortal body.

    Gu An nned to see if he could merge Yang Wood Mixed Essence Art with other elemental techniques in the future. His goal was to create a Five Element technique that perfectly matched his First-ss Five Element Spiritual Roots.

    Two hourster, Gu An had reached the ninthyer of the Void Crossing realm. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth had been drained from the surrounding area, likely causing another disturbance in the Outer Sect.

    This wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Tai Xuan Sect would certainly be more vignt, increasing the pressure on demonic spies. This, in turn, would improve the chances of Ji Xiaoyu sessfully transcending her tribtion.

    Gu An sighed to himself¡ªhe had, in a way, helped her.

    ...

    As expected, the next morning, while leading his disciples through their exercises, Gu An saw numerous high-level cultivators flying over Xuan Valley. His disciples were also chatting about the spiritual energy disruption from the previous night.

    From the firstyer to the ninthyer of the Void Crossing realm, the amount of spiritual energy consumed rivaled, if not exceeded, the amount required for advancing from Nascent Soul to Void Crossing. The Outer Sect had now faced two such massive disturbances, surely leaving them overwhelmed.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t concerned about being caught, though¡ªhe nned to continue umting lifespan.

    Now, it was time to focus on the development of his medicinal valleys!

    With the autumn wind blowing through, Xuan Valley remained a world unto itself.

    After the Qiu Qianli incident, the valley¡¯s disciples had be even more dedicated to their cultivation.

    A month passed quickly.

    One day, Gu An was sitting under a tree, studying the Ziwei Formation Manual, with the White Spirit Mouse napping beside him, now plump like a fat dog.

    As he read, Gu An absentmindedly stroked the White Spirit Mouse, thoroughly enjoying the peaceful moment.

    Suddenly!

    Gu An seemed to sense something and looked up in the direction of the Inner Sect.

    He felt the powerful aura of Void Crossing cultivators¡ªthere was a battle!

    It seemed Ji Xiaoyu had sessfully formed her Golden Core, and now the demonic spies were making their move, engaging in a fierce fight.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of Jiang Qiong, hoping she wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. With her Nascent Soul firstyer cultivation, trying to steal Jie Xiaoyu¡¯s Golden Core would be a daunting task.

    The Inner Sect was far from the Outer Sect, so the disciples in Xuan Valley couldn¡¯t sense the battle. They continued their cultivation as usual.

    By nightfall, Gu An could still feel the lingering battle aura from afar, evidence of how intense the fight was.

    A cold wind blew in from outside the window as Gu An sat at his desk reading. From outside came the sound of footsteps.

    "Senior Brother, may Ie in?" Wuxin¡¯s voice called out.

    "Come in," Gu An replied.

    Quickly, he swapped the The Adventures of the Green Hero in his hands for the Hundred Herbs Manual by Cheng Xuandan.

    Wuxin entered, closing the door behind him. Approaching the desk, he saw the Hundred Herbs Manual in Gu An¡¯s hands and felt a deep admiration, his resolve hardening.

    With a senior brother so diligent, Wuxin was determined to help him.

    Gu An looked up and asked, "What¡¯s brought you here sote?"

    Taking a deep breath, Wuxin said, "Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been stuck at Qi Refining Ninth Layer for a while now, haven¡¯t you?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. What was he getting at?

    Was Wuxin dissatisfied with his status as the top disciple and now eyeing the position of Valley Master?

    Then, Wuxin continued, "Actually, Senior Brother, I¡¯m a prodigy. But I¡¯ve been cultivating a secret art that suppresses my cultivation, allowing for explosive growthter. This art has the profound ability to alter one¡¯s destiny!"

 Chapter 49: Dao Yan Technique, Divine Ability Treasure

    "I¡¯m actually a genius?"

    Hearing these words from Wuxin, Gu An almostughed.

    He chuckled and said, "You''ve always been a genius in my eyes. Are you nning to teach me your technique?"

    Wuxin nodded and said, "I meanpared to the others in the valley, I might seem talented, but whenpared to my brothers and sisters, I¡¯m quite ordinary. The technique I practice is called the Dao Yan Technique, taught to me by a divine monk."

    "Once you begin cultivating this technique, your realm won''t visibly improve, but your cultivation power keeps umting. I n to unseal my cultivation right before my lifespan runs out. At that point, both my spiritual root aptitude and lifespan will undergo a transformation. The only drawback is that once I unseal it, the Dao Yan Technique will lose its effectiveness."

    After hearing this, Gu An became intrigued by the Dao Yan Technique.

    "What was the cultivation level of this divine monk?" he asked, curious.

    Wuxin shook his head and replied, "I don¡¯t know his exact realm. He referred to himself as Xunxian Daoist."

    "If he¡¯s a Daoist, why do you call him a divine monk?""He shaved his head and wore a monk''s robe, so how could he be a Daoist? My appearance is modeled after him. He said I had great fortune in the future, so he forced me to shave my head. The scars on my head were left by him, and now I can¡¯t grow any hair," Wuxin said, sounding aggrieved. He also wished he could be as handsome as Gu An, attracting the admiration of women.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press further and asked Wuxin to exin the Dao Yan Technique in detail.

    He was genuinely curious to see how mystical this technique was.

    Wuxin began to seriously exin the workings of the Dao Yan Technique, taking a full hour to cover its intricacies.

    The technique was indeed profound, with an incrediblyplex method for circting spiritual energy. From Gu An¡¯s perspective, based on his cultivation level, there were hidden depths to the Dao Yan Technique beyond what Wuxin understood.

    "Did you get all of that, Senior Brother? If not, I can write it down for you tomorrow," Wuxin asked with concern.

    Gu An smiled and nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s indeed a remarkable technique. Thank you for sharing. Now, let¡¯s get some rest."

    "No need to thank me; we¡¯re close, after all," Wuxin smiled back, clearly pleased that he could finally help his senior brother.

    After that, Wuxin left the room.

    As soon as Wuxin went downstairs, Gu An began to cultivate the Dao Yan Technique.

    Wuxin might be worried that he wouldn¡¯t remember it all, so Gu An decided to go along with his expectations, avoiding revealing his current talent and cultivation. §²

    In reality, unless it was a particrly special technique, Gu An could remember everything after hearing it just once.

    ...

    Three dayster, Gu An was sparring with Su Han in the forest.

    During the incident with Qiu Qianli, Su Han had stood at the front with his sword, which deeply moved Gu An, so he decided to give Su Han some personal guidance.

    Su Han hadn¡¯t expected much at first, assuming his master was just bored, but to his surprise, the sparring match wentpletely differently than he had anticipated.

    Gu An held a wooden sword, and his steps were simple, with sword moves that seemed basic. Yet, he easily dismantled each of Su Han¡¯s strikes.

    Su Han was thoroughly shocked, and Gu An¡¯s image in his mind was elevated to an entirely new level.

    After exchanging dozens of moves, Su Han¡¯s sword was flicked out of his hand and fell to the ground.

    Looking at the wooden sword hovering just before his throat, Su Han gulped, staring at Gu An in amazement.

    Gu An retracted his sword with a smile and asked, "So, what do you think?"

    "Amazing..." Su Han replied, feeling both embarrassed and impressed.

    Gu An shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not asking for your opinion on my skills. I¡¯m asking what you¡¯ve learned."

    Su Han paused and began to reflect.

    Wait!

    Something dawned on him, and his expression changed. He looked at Gu An, cautiously asking, "Master, were you using the moves from the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword?"

    Gu An nodded. "That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have a deep understanding of the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword, but do you know why I was able to counter your moves?"

    "Why?"

    "Because I was faster than you."

    "But..."

    "You felt that I was moving slower than you, right? Yet I could still dismantle your moves easily?"

    "Yes, Master. I truly felt like you were slower, but somehow..."

    "Think carefully. I appeared slower because you were focusing on my movements, but I was focused on your sword. Before you even struck, I had already predicted the trajectory of your sword. By the time you attacked, I responded simultaneously. Since I was defending, my sword didn¡¯t need to travel as far as yours. So even though my speed wasn¡¯t faster, I was still able to catch up to your attack."

    Gu An exined patiently. Su Han furrowed his brow, reying the match in his mind.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Han realized what had happened.

    It was true¡ªright from the start of their match, the oue had already been decided.

    Su Han looked up at Gu An, his eyes filled with admiration. "Master, you¡¯re incredible. You only had to nce at the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword manual once to be better than me."

    Gu An stepped forward and smiled. "Actually, I¡¯ve practiced swordsmanship before, so I understand it better than you do. But this is something only you and I know. Don¡¯t let anyone else know that I¡¯m skilled in sword techniques."

    Hearing this, Su Han felt moved and immediately knelt on one knee, raising his hand to swear an oath.

    "I swear never to reveal Master¡¯s swordsmanship skills. If I ever do, may heaven strike me down with lightning, and may I live a life of misery and solitude!"

    Gu An quickly pulled him up, shaking his head. "No need to make oaths. I trust you."

    Although he said that, he was pleased with Su Han¡¯s attitude.

    Considering Gu An¡¯s usual cautious nature, teaching Su Han swordsmanship was already a risk.

    Su Han scratched his head, smiling sheepishly.

    Gu An continued to guide Su Han in the sword arts. Even though he hadn¡¯t practiced the Heaven-Hating Divine Sword much, his mastery of the Tai Cang Divine Shocking Sword was more than enough to provide valuable instruction.

    After half an hour of sparring, Gu An left Su Han to practice alone and headed toward the entrance of the valley. His gaze fixed on a wooden fence near the garden, where someone stood with the outer disciple Yang Min apanying them.

    Jiang Qiong!

    In broad daylight, how dare this person just walk into Xuan Valley so openly?

    Gu An inwardlyined. He had sensed Jiang Qiong¡¯s approach when she entered Xuan Valley, which was why he had cut the sparring session with Su Han short.

    The reason he didn¡¯t stop her earlier was because Jiang Qiong had flown in on her sword without hiding her presence or aura.

    Gu An quickly walked over to her. Upon reaching Jiang Qiong¡¯s side, he said to Yang Min, "You can leave now. I¡¯ll take it from here."

    Yang Min, relieved, hurriedly departed.

    Jiang Qiong turned to Gu An and smiled. "Your disciples are quite shy."

    "Let¡¯s talk upstairs," Gu An said.

    Jiang Qiong had no objections and followed him up to the loft.

    After they entered the room, Gu An closed the door and quietly asked, "Grandmaster, why are you here? And in broad daylight no less..."

    Jiang Qiong sat down casually, waved her sleeve, and threw four talisman papers onto the doors and windows. Then, picking up a teapot from the table, she poured herself some tea and said nonchntly, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m still an inner sect disciple of Tai Xuan Sect. I didn¡¯t expose my identity before I was gravely injured. The only reason I¡¯ve been hiding is because I had an enemy. But after investigating all these years, I¡¯ve found out that enemy is already dead."

    Gu An sat across from her and curiously asked, "Was your enemy from Tai Xuan Sect?"

    "To be precise, he was like me, a demonic spy," Jiang Qiong said with a faint smile, emphasizing the term "demonic spy."

    Gu An wanted to ask more, but Jiang Qiong waved her hand dismissively. "Enough questions. I¡¯m nning to stay in your valley for a while until things quiet down. Then I¡¯ll leave. How about it?"

    Gu An frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    He could sense that Jiang Qiong had suffered severe internal injuries but was forcing herself to appear calm.

    Hearing this, Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression grewplicated. With a quiet sigh, she said, "That Ji Xiaoyu is no ordinary person. She had just entered the Core Formation realm, yet she managed to evade my attack. In the brief moment I was distracted, a Nascent Soul cultivator from the Ji family gravely injured me."

    "You attacked her?" Gu An asked, suddenly feeling tense.

    Jiang Qiong gave him a sidelong nce and snapped, "Have you forgotten the Demon Shadow Divine Art I taught you? I didn¡¯t reveal my true identity. There¡¯s no need for you to worry."

    Gu An let out a sigh of relief.

    He then asked, "Did anyone manage to take Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s innate Dao Seal?"

    Jiang Qiong shook her head and replied, "No one seeded. Thanks to her Kirin Step, even Nascent Soul cultivators couldn¡¯t get close to her. Meanwhile, the Ji family and Tai Xuan Sect elders held off the stronger demonic cultivators. The Tai Xuan Sect elders are truly formidable..."

    She seemed to recall something, her face showing a hint of fear.

    Hearing that Jie Xiaoyu was safe, Gu An felt relieved.

    Both of them had survived, which, in Gu An''s opinion, was the best oue.

    As he looked at Jiang Qiong, he wondered how tofort her.

    Jiang Qiong looked up at him with a sly smile and asked, "You didn¡¯t tip off the Ji family, did you?"

    Gu An quickly shook his head. "Of course not! I¡¯m not that kind of person!"

    "Really?"

    "Really! Do you need me to swear?"

    Gu An replied earnestly. First Su Han had sworn an oath, and now he was going to have to swear one to Jiang Qiong?

    Jiang Qiong looked him up and down, clicking her tongue in amusement. "No need for that. In fact, I was hoping you¡¯d tip them off."

    Gu An was puzzled by her words.

    Jiang Qiong took another sip of tea and exined, "When I saw you standing at the gate of the Ji family mansion, I got the idea. I wanted to use you to inform the Ji family so that they would prepare ordingly. That way, after Ji Xiaoyupleted her Core Formation, there would be a proper fight."

    "But s, I misjudged you. You¡¯re clearly not that kind of person," she said, feigning disappointment and letting out a sigh.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An remained silent.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s tone shifted as she grinned. "But this also shows that you¡¯re loyal to me. You didn¡¯t let me down. I¡¯ll be good to you in the future. Congrattions, you¡¯vepletely won over my heart."

    "Grandmaster, please stop with the jokes!"

    "Haha, you¡¯re really bound by all these righteous rules now. Not much fun to tease anymore."

    Jiang Qiongughed, covering her mouth, making Gu An feel helpless.

    At that moment, Jiang Qiong reached into her storage pouch and ced a bronze fragment on the table.

    The bronze fragment was square with broken edges, engraved with densely packed characters.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said, "This was my true objective for going to the Ji family. It¡¯s their Divine Ability Treasure, recording one of the Ji family¡¯s top ten divine abilities. It was a gift from the Ji family patriarch to Ji Xiaoyu in celebration of her Core Formation. Only a direct descendant of the Ji family¡¯s bloodline can activate it. Of course, a cultivator beyond the Divine Transformation realm could forcefully break the restriction."

    "The Ji family gave Ji Xiaoyu the Kirin Step and now this Divine Ability Treasure. It¡¯s clear they¡¯re preparing her for admission into the Holy Land one day."

    Divine Ability Treasure?

    Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted to the bronze fragment, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    Jiang Qiong pushed the fragment toward Gu An and said, "Keep it for me. Hide it in Eight Views Heavenly Cave. Once I acquire the Ji family¡¯s blood, I¡¯lle for it. Right now, keeping it with me is too dangerous."

    Looking at the bronze fragment on the table, Gu An blinked, uncertain of what to make of this development.

 Chapter 50: Heavenly Dao Qi, Tianya Valley

    Gu An ced the bronze fragment into his storage pouch and asked, "Are Ji family¡¯s top ten divine abilities that powerful? Even a genius from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion like you seems envious."

    Jiang Qiong''s gaze shifted toward the wooden cab beside her as she softly replied, "They are very powerful, but not everyone can master them. In the Ji family, anyone who manages to cultivate even one divine ability, regardless of their status, will receive special attention and be moved into the Ji family¡¯s main branch."

    "In the Tai Cang Dynasty, no sect, evenbined, can truly overthrow the Tai Xuan Sect, and the same goes for the noble families. The disparity is too vast. Three great ns stand above the royal family, and one of them is the Ji family."

    Hearing her words, Gu An began to suspect that Thousand Autumn Pavilion might have spies within the Ji family as well.

    It¡¯s no surprise¡ªit¡¯s the demonic path after all!

    Gu An followed up on herment and asked, "Who are the other two great ns?"

    "The Zhou and Gu families."

    "Why not the Li family?"

    "Heh, the Li family is merely a puppet," Jiang Qiong replied with a tone of disdain, showing herck of respect for the Li family, which gave Gu An a new perspective on the Tai Cang Dynasty.The royal family isn¡¯t even the strongest?

    Makes sense¡ªLi Xuandao¡¯s lifespan is impressive, but it¡¯s nothingpared to Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s.

    Ji Xiaoyu was by far the most talented person Gu An had encountered, and Gu Zong was likely from the Gu family, given his Void Crossing cultivation level, which spoke volumes about the depth of the Gu family¡¯s strength.

    As for the Zhou family, Gu An hadn¡¯te across them yet.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu An continued to ask Jiang Qiong about the wider cultivation world, and she answered his questions one by one.

    After the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, Jiang Qiong became impatient.

    "Why do you have so many questions? Hurry up and find me a ce to stay!" Jiang Qiong red at him.

    It was the first time Gu An heard her refer to herself as ¡°olddy,¡± which indicated that her injuries must be worse than she let on.

    Without hesitation, Gu An led Jiang Qiong downstairs and personally arranged a ce for her to stay.

    Once she settled in, Jiang Qiong immediately began to heal her wounds, not stepping out of her room again.

    Not long after, Zhen Qin approached Gu An, curious about Jiang Qiong¡¯s identity.

    Gu An merely told her that Jiang Qiong was an inner sect disciple, which was enough to intimidate Zhen Qin. Soon after, the news that an inner sect disciple was staying in Xuan Valley spread quickly among all the disciples, and it was rumored that this inner disciple was also very beautiful.

    Late that night, Gu An entered the Eight Views Heavenly Cave alone, where he buried the bronze fragment in the ground.

    He nned to examine the Ji family¡¯s Divine Ability Treasure only after Jiang Qiong had left.

    ...

    Autumn passed, and winter arrived with snowkes gradually drifting down from the sky.

    After nearly a month of resting in Xuan Valley, Jiang Qiong bid farewell to Gu An. He watched as she flew off on her sword, heading in the opposite direction of the inner sect, likely leaving Tai Xuan Sect entirely.

    Gu An nced toward Zhen Qin¡¯s room and could sense that she was cultivating some special technique¡ªsomething that Jiang Qiong had passed on to her.

    Before leaving, Jiang Qiong had exined that Zhen Qin had persistently begged her for guidance.

    After watching for a while, Gu An headed into the forest to check on the demon sheep wandering through the woods.

    The demonic presence should have dispersed by now, and he could finally resume his peaceful farming life.

    Despite reaching the ninthyer of Void Crossing, Gu An didn¡¯t allow himself to becent. He felt it wasn¡¯t enough and was already looking forward to unlocking new system features at a million years of lifespan, hoping for something powerful.

    In the days that followed, Gu An would asionally leave the valley to manage the outer disciples'' caves and purchase seeds of high-grade spirit herbs.

    The winter snow grew heavier, covering the world in a nket of white.

    One night, Gu An quietly returned to the Eight Views Heavenly Cave.

    He dug up the bronze fragment from the ground and brought it under the Cang Vine Tree. Sitting cross-legged, he began his work while Sky Dragon, the dragon, sidled up to him and started nudging him.

    Gu An noticed that Sky Dragon¡¯s body had begun to widen, which wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    He scolded the dragon, warning it not to overeat. After all, he didn¡¯t want to raise a fat dragon.

    After ying around with Sky Dragon for a bit, Gu An finally turned his attention to the bronze fragment, using his divine sense to break the seal on it.

    Jiang Qiong hadn¡¯t lied¡ªthe fragment was protected by a powerful restriction that only someone at Void Crossing could forcibly break.

    Gu An had already decided that if the Divine Ability Treasure could only be passed down to one person, he would learn it first and then pass it on to Jiang Qiongter. If it could be used multiple times, he would simply pretend he hadn¡¯t touched it.

    Boom!

    With the strength of his divine sense at the ninthyer of Void Crossing, the restriction on the bronze fragmentsted only a moment before it was forcefully shattered. A flood ofplex and chaotic memories surged into his mind.

    The information was jumbled and overwhelming, but Gu An''s powerful divine sense enabled him to start organizing it. It seemed that breaking the restriction was only the first test¡ªorganizing the information was part of the trial as well.

    Fortunately, Gu An¡¯s divine sense was strong enough to identify the connections within the data, and after a short while, everything became clear.

    The divine ability was called Heavenly Dao Qi.

    ...

    Winter''s snow nketed the world, and this year¡¯s snowfall was much heavier than usual. Gu An had to lead the disciples in clearing the snow.

    Unless it was urgent, they avoided using spiritual power. As Gu An often said, even mundane tasks like this could be a form of cultivation.

    The snow fell like rain for half a day before it finally began to ease up.

    Standing by the wooden fence, Gu An observed the herbs he had nted. Not a single one had been damaged, bringing a smile to his face.

    After watching for a while, his attention shifted to the entrance of the valley, where he saw a man wearing a conical rain hat and a straw raincoat approaching. The man carried a long spear wrapped in cloth on his back.

    ¡¾Luo Hun (Core Formation Stage, 8th Layer): 66/400/2803¡¿

    A lifespan of 2,800 years!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Impressive!

    Gu An immediately walked over to him, greeting Luo Hun with a polite fist salute. Just as he was about to speak, the man beat him to it.

    "Who is the Valley Master, Gu An?" Luo Hun''s voice was youthful yet filled with strength.

    "I am," Gu An replied. "And you are?"

    Luo Hun lifted his head, revealing a handsome face beneath the rain hat. However, his left cheek bore a brand in the shape of the word "prisoner."

    "His Majesty sent me. You have an hour to prepare, then you¡¯lle with me," Luo Hun said tly, brushing past Gu An as he walked deeper into the valley.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    Finally!

    It was time to see the medicine valley Li Xuandao had prepared for him.

    Without dy, Gu An sought out Wuxin. Wuxin had now taken on the role of chief disciple in Xuan Valley, overseeing all its affairs.

    The position of chief disciple didn¡¯t necessarily mean being the Valley Master¡¯s direct apprentice, just as the chief disciple of Tai Xuan Sect wasn¡¯t always the sect leader¡¯s student.

    Hearing that Gu An would be away for a while, Wuxin was thrilled. Gu An, however, gave him plenty of reminders, particrly about the herbs, insisting that no one harvest them until he returned to do it himself.

    Wuxin, knowing his senior brother¡¯s fondness for picking herbs, promised not to touch a single nt without permission.

    Meanwhile, Luo Hun approached Ye Yan, who was practicing his family''s staff techniques with a long wooden pole.

    Seeing Luo Hun approach, Ye Yan immediately stopped and looked at him nervously.

    Luo Hun pulled a manual from his coat and tossed it to him. "You¡¯ve got good bones. Give this a try."

    Ye Yan caught the manual and said, "But I only have mixed spiritual roots..."

    "Spiritual roots only determine how efficiently one can absorb spiritual energy. But your physical aptitude is excellent, far better than average. You¡¯re a good candidate for spear training. Once you master it, you can enlist in the army at Cangzhou, earn military merits, and trade them for treasures to cleanse your roots and change your fate."

    Luo Hun¡¯s words excited Ye Yan, and he immediately bowed in thanks.

    Luo Hun nodded slightly and continued to explore the medicine valley, inspecting the herbs that were being grown.

    After the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, Gu An found him and said he was ready to go.

    Luo Hun reached back and unwrapped the long spear on his back. A gleaming golden spear appeared in his hand, drawing the attention of all the valley disciples.

    What a show-off!

    Gu An inwardly scoffed.

    Luo Hun leapt into the air, standing atop the spear. ncing down at Gu An, he said, "Hop on."

    Without hesitation, Gu An jumped up andnded behind him, bncing on the spear¡¯s shaft.

    With a surge of spiritual energy, the spear soared into the sky, carrying them over the snowy mountains, leaving a long trail across the sky.

    The valley disciples gathered together, curiously discussing Luo Hun¡¯s identity.

    In the freezing wind, Gu An¡¯s ck hair was whipped back, revealing his clean, handsome face.

    "Not bad. Your control over your spiritual power is precise¡ªyou¡¯re standing very steadily."

    Luo Hun¡¯s voice carried over the wind as he spoke with a hint of approval.

    Gu An casually replied, "I¡¯ve always enjoyed sword control techniques, so I¡¯ve practiced a lot."

    "Though your cultivation is low, the fact that His Majesty values you means you must have something special. Once we reach the medicine valley, do your best. I¡¯ll protect the valley¡¯s safety..." Luo Hun began exining the situation regarding the medicine valley, and Gu An listened attentively.

    ording to Luo Hun, the medicine valley was of great importance to His Majesty. The Emperor nned to cultivate a group of talented individuals there for future use. If Gu An performed well, he would be rewarded with a portion of the rare herbs.

    Gu An could tell that Luo Hun had a deep respect for Li Xuandao, which made him curious about the prisoner brand on Luo Hun''s face.

    Li Xuandao''s medicine valley was called Tianya Valley. Although it was near Tai Xuan Sect, it was thousands of miles away from Xuan Valley, located in a mountainous region teeming with ferocious beasts.

    Gu An suggested building a teleportation formation in Tianya Valley to connect it with Xuan Valley, but Luo Hun dismissed the idea, saying that Tianya Valley¡¯s existence had to remain secret from Tai Xuan Sect.

    That made Gu An want tough.

    You¡¯ve set it right near Tai Xuan Sect, and you still want to keep it hidden?

    Still, he thought about the Eight Views Heavenly Cave and figured that Li Xuandao might have set up high-level formations around the valley.

    To amodate Gu An, Luo Hun flew at a moderate speed. As night fell, they were still flying.

    Gu An noticed that the forest below was filled with demonic energy, and some creatures were as strong as Core Formation cultivators.

    Sure enough!

    A third-rank demonic bird suddenly swooped down from behind them, but Luo Hun casually punched out. His spiritual power formed a golden spear shadow that tore the bird apart and captured its demon core in one swift motion.

    After that, no other creatures dared to approach them.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn the next day that Gu An finally saw Tianya Valley.

    The mountains and rivers ahead were shrouded in a nket of white snow, and in the distance, he saw a swirling snowstorm among the peaks, where white cranes circled in the sunlight, creating a scene of otherworldly beauty.

    Gu An''s expression turned odd as he looked past the snow and saw Tianya Valley.

    Nestled between the mountains, Tianya Valley was indeed twice the size of Xuan Valley, and stone tablets were ced on the surrounding peaks, clearly part of an array formation that had yet to be activated.

    The problem was that the valley was overrun with weedspletely untouched!

    In other words, he¡¯d have to clear thend first!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Are we the only two in Tianya Valley for now?"

    Luo Hun stared ahead as they descended and replied, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll capture a few beasts nearby to help you. No one can be recruited here until His Majesty sends people."

 Chapter 51: Zhou Tongyou, the Strongest in a Century

    Catching monsters?

    Upon hearing this, Gu An''s interest was immediately piqued.

    As they continued to descend, Tianya Valley¡¯sndscape gradually emerged from the snowy mist. From mid-air, it resembled a vast ocean of green. Streams flowed into the valley from all directions, and two small rivers ran along the valley¡¯s edge, disappearing into the ground upon closer inspection.

    Before long, Luo Hunnded with Gu An, then took out a cloth to wrap his long spear.

    "From now on, you are the master of this valley. Do whatever you wish, and feel free tomand me at any time," Luo Hun said.

    Gu An nodded and directly took out the Heavenly Solemn Sword, saying, "Build a few pavilions in the outskirts. I''ll take care of clearing the weeds."

    Luo Hun¡¯s gaze fell on the scabbard of the Heavenly Solemn Sword, his pupils suddenly dting as he immediately knelt, saying solemnly, "Luo Hun, your humble servant, greets the master of the Heavenly Solemn Sword!"

    Gu An had deliberately taken out the Heavenly Solemn Sword to ensure that Luo Hun would take him seriously.

    The effect was perfect!"Why are you doing this? Get up quickly," Gu An said, pretending to be flustered as he hurriedly helped Luo Hun to his feet.

    After Luo Hun stood up, his expression becameplicated. He sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to give you the Heavenly Solemn Sword."

    Gu An asked in surprise, "Why are you so shocked?"

    Luo Hun exined, "The Tai Cang Dynasty has three imperial swords: Heavenly Inquiry, Heavenly Solemn, and Heavenly Punishment. Holding these swords is akin to holding imperial authority. His Majesty holds the Heavenly Punishment Sword, while the Heavenly Inquiry Sword is in the hands of the Crown Prince. Without His Majesty¡¯s permission, no one can im these swords on their own, which is why having one is the same as meeting the emperor."

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly realized how highly Li Ya was regarded by Li Xuandao. To be on par with the Crown Prince, Li Ya must have held significant importance in Li Xuandao¡¯s heart.

    Without Li Xuandao''s approval, it would have been nearly impossible for Li Ya to inherit the Heavenly Solemn Sword.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But now that the sword was in his hands, Gu An wondered if Li Xuandao had other ns for him.

    Gu An was ustomed to considering the worst-case scenarios, so he didn''t think Li Xuandao''s intentions were that simple. After all, an emperor''s mind was as deep as the sea.

    "I see. Well, let''s get to work," Gu An replied.

    Luo Hun had no objections, but he couldn''t help ncing at the Heavenly Solemn Sword several more times.

    Soon after, he saw Gu An using the Heavenly Solemn Sword to clear weeds, which made him hesitate to speak.

    Luo Hun struggled for a while but eventually turned away and left.

    Half an hourter...

    The formation pirs surrounding Tianya Valley were activated, each one emitting a brilliant blue light that shot into the sky. The beams converged to form a dome-shaped barrier that covered the entire valley, before gradually turning transparent.

    Afterpleting the formation activation, Luo Hun began constructing the pavilions.

    By noon, Gu An had cleared all the weeds at the bottom of the valley with impressive efficiency. If it weren''t for the need to hide his true strength, he could have cleared them all with a single stomp.

    Three dayster...

    Gu An had finished nting seeds. Luo Hun had brought an abundance of high-grade herb seeds from his seemingly endless storage bag.

    During those three days, Luo Hun also built five pavilions and captured three demon monkeys.

    The three demon monkeys were second-tier beasts, capable of walking upright. Aside from the fur on their bodies, they resembled humans.

    Luo Hun asked Gu An to name them, and Gu An, without much thought, named them based on their cultivation levels, calling them Sun Da, Sun Er, and Sun San. Luo Hun was silent for a long time after this.

    The three demon monkeys, however, seemed quite pleased with the surname Sun.

    Gu An led the three demon monkeys around the valley, exining their daily tasks.

    The monkeys, capable of speaking humannguage and disying a certain cleverness, were easy tomunicate with. Gu An wasn''t worried about them causing trouble, as Luo Hun had ced curses on them, making their lives and deaths beyond their control.

    Meanwhile, Luo Hun reclined on the stairs of one of the pavilions, pulling out a book titled Investiture of the Gods.

    He was also a fan of Investiture of the Gods. When Gu An had previously discussed the book with him, Luo Hun had be quite animated, shedding his usual cold demeanor.

    Near dusk, Gu An approached Luo Hun and mentioned that he was returning to Xuan Valley.

    Luo Hun was concerned about Gu An''s safety, as the road was fraught with monsters, but Gu An insisted on returning.

    Gu An reassured him that he would be careful.

    After some thought, Luo Hun took out ten talisman papers from his storage bag and said, "These talismans contain an invisibility spell. Once you infuse them with spiritual energy, they will make you invisible, even masking your aura. Unless you encounter a third-tier or higher cultivator, or someone at the Core Formation stage, it will be difficult to detect you. Each talismansts for five hours, so use them sparingly¡ªyou¡¯ll need them for the return trip."

    Gu An epted the talismans and expressed his thanks with a cupped fist.

    Luo Hun, still worried, said, "Why not break through to Foundation Establishment first? I have a Foundation Establishment Pill."

    Gu An shook his head, "I already have a Foundation Establishment Pill. You don''t need to worry. I''ve memorized the way back, and I have plenty of Spirit Qi Pills with me."

    With that, he soared into the sky on his sword and departed.

    Exiting Tianya Valley wasn¡¯t hindered by the formation, but returning would be much more difficult.

    Luo Hun watched Gu An¡¯s silhouette disappear into the distance, his brows furrowed.

    Recalling the emperor¡¯s words, Luo Hun could only sigh.

    Li Xuandao had instructed that if Gu An were to die, he would appoint someone else to be the master of the valley. Luo Hun¡¯s task was only to guard Tianya Valley.

    ¡­

    After traveling a hundred miles away from Tianya Valley, Gu An suddenly increased his speed. Before nightfall, he had already returned to Xuan Valley.

    With Tianya Valley in his control, Gu An knew his future days would be busy. The outer disciples¡¯ residences needed his attention, and he would have to check on Tianya Valley regrly. He couldn¡¯t fully trust the monkeys.

    Despite the hectic schedule, Gu An didn¡¯t feel tired; instead, he was full of vigor.

    In a few years, his lifespan would increase dramatically!

    Once the Medicine Valley that Gu Zong promised him was in his possession, a lifespan of a million years wouldn¡¯t seem so distant.

    Gu An even considered studying puppet techniques, so he could leave puppets in each of his Medicine Valleys to help monitor the herbs.

    But before that, he needed to raise his cultivation level.

    Being at the ninth level of Qi Refining wasn¡¯t sufficient. Traveling back and forth between Xuan Valley and Tianya Valley would be more troublesome.

    Fifteen days passed quickly.

    Gu An went to visit Elder Liu Chang of the Scripture Pavilion.

    He felt that Liu Chang held more influence than Elder Zhu Qinglu of the Pill Hall.

    The two met alone in Liu Chang¡¯s inner room. Liu Chang, flipping through thetest volume of Investiture of the Gods, smiled and said, "Not bad at all. Just a quick nce makes me eager to read more."

    Gu An hesitated before saying, "Elder Liu, I have a favor to ask."

    Without looking up, Liu Chang asked, "What is it?"

    "I''m preparing to reach Foundation Establishment, but I don''t want to be an outer disciple. I wish to remain the master of Xuan Valley, as it would make it easier for me to write books. If I be an outer disciple, I¡¯ll have to take on missions, and I¡¯m afraid I might die outside..."

    "Is that all?"

    "Elder Liu, can you arrange it?"

    "Of course. Haha, I''ll go directly to Gu Yu. He¡¯s told me before that his father values you highly and asked me to look after you, to meet your requests whenever possible."

    Liu Chang chuckled, sounding like a sly old fox.

    Gu An immediately thanked him.

    Liu Chang set down his book and said, "You¡¯re already considered a special talent of Tai Xuan Sect. The harvest you contribute every year ranks among the top three Medicine Valleys of the outer sect. Moreover, your book Investiture of the Gods has increased our sect¡¯s recruitment by fifty percent each year. Your contribution far exceeds that of outer disciples going on missions."

    "Rest assured, even if you reach the Core Formation stage in the future, you won¡¯t be sent on missions."

    He chuckled as he said this, clearly amused.

    He couldn¡¯t achieve Core Formation himself¡ªcould Gu An?

    Gu An felt relieved. This made things much easier.

    As long as he didn¡¯t appear too talented, he could slowly raise his cultivation level, which would make his future ns easier to execute.

    Liu Chang seemed to think of something and added, "Recently, Zhou Tongyou, the genius from Jue Shan Sect, ising to challenge the younger cultivators under a hundred years old at Tai Xuan Sect. It¡¯s going to be quite the event. You should gather some information and get inspiration for your next book. Remember, include Tai Xuan Sect in it."

    With Investiture of the Gods nearingpletion, Liu Chang had already received instructions from higher up.

    Gu An nodded and curiously asked, "Is Zhou Tongyou really that powerful?"

    "Naturally. He¡¯s born with dual spiritual roots, and his physique was cultivated over millennia by the Zhou family into a powerful Golden Body of Evil Suppression. He¡¯s unmatched in his realm. At the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, he once killed a Core Formation stage cultivator at the third level, earning a reputation as the strongest genius in the cultivation world of Tai Cang over the past hundred years." Liu Chang spoke with great admiration as he recounted that battle, and Gu An listened attentively.

    To Gu An, geniuses capable of defeating enemies across realms were like protagonists of a story.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t do that¡ªor rather, he wouldn¡¯t dare.

    He preferred using overwhelming power to crush weaker opponents rather than defeating stronger enemies through risky battles.

    Half an hourter, Gu An left the Scripture Pavilion.

    After buying a few things in the city, he hurried back to Xuan Valley.

    The next morning, Gu An gathered the disciples for their training session and announced that he had sessfully reached Foundation Establishment the previous night, which filled the disciples with joy.

    Wu Xin was both excited and a bit sad.

    Now that his senior brother had achieved Foundation Establishment, he would undoubtedly leave for the outer sect, and Wu Xin would be the valley master!

    "Master, does that mean you''re leaving us?" Zhen Qin quickly asked, her tone filled with reluctance, while putting on an exaggeratedly pitiful expression.

    The other disciples also anxiously looked at Gu An, and Wu Xin suppressed his joy, pretending to be downcast.

    Gu An sighed and said, "Yes..."

    The disciples'' expressions instantly darkened, and Wu Xin¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.

    The one who felt the worst was Xiao Chun, knowing he would soon be the oldest remaining member of the valley.

    "But because our Medicine Valley has had such a good harvest, I applied to the outer sect to stay on as the master of Medicine Valley, and they¡¯ve agreed," Gu An quickly added.

    The disciples froze for a moment, then erupted in cheers, rushing toward Gu An.

    Wu Xin stood there, stunned for a few moments before forcing a smile.

    Xiao Chun, however, was the happiest. Knowing he had no hope of reaching Foundation Establishment, he was overjoyed at the prospect of having Gu An with him for the rest of his life. After all, only Gu An indulged his fascination with raising demons.

    Xuan Valley was filled with a lively atmosphere, and it took Wu Xin a long time to calm down.

    Gu An noticed his emotions and pulled him aside, exining that he would soon have a new Medicine Valley to manage. Even though he would remain in Xuan Valley, Wu Xin would be in charge.

    Wu Xin was thrilled at the prospect of gaining real authority as valley master.

    Seeing Wu Xin¡¯s ted expression, Gu An couldn''t help but think of Cheng Xuandan and Zhang Chunqiu.

    Times had changed.

    The days passed quickly. Gu An left the valley every two days to manage the outer disciples¡¯ residences, and once every half a month, he visited Tianya Valley.

    After learning that Gu An had reached Foundation Establishment, Luo Hunpletely trusted him and stopped being overprotective.

    Noticing Luo Hun¡¯s love for books, Gu An brought him The Adventures of Green Hero.

    Strangely, after that, Gu An didn¡¯t see Luo Hun reading The Adventures of Green Hero when he visited Tianya Valley.

    Did Luo Hun not like the book?

    If so, he wouldn¡¯t bring any more in the future!

    But why wasn¡¯t Luo Hun even reading Investiture of the Gods anymore?

 Chapter 52: Internal Strife and the Third Medicine Valley

    Winter faded, and spring arrived once again, signaling the start of a new year.

    As Xuan Valley prepared for the Spring Festival, the disciples were busy with various tasks, while Gu An wandered around the different garden areas, holding a White Spirit Mouse in his arms.

    The White Spirit Mouse enjoyed being held by him, its eyes closed as if it were asleep.

    A sharp sound of something cutting through the air came from the horizon. Gu An turned to look and smiled.

    Ye Lan had returned.

    She quicklynded beside Gu An, stowing her flying sword back into her storage pouch. With a sweet smile, she said, "Senior Brother, I''vee back for the festival. Surely, you won¡¯t mind, right?"

    Gu An looked at her and asked with a smile, "Is the Law Enforcement Hall not keeping you busy?"

    "No matter how busy it is, I can always take a few days off. A little rxation helps with cultivation, remember? You¡¯re the one who taught me that, and I¡¯ve kept it in mind ever since."

    Ye Lan winked yfully as she spoke.After a few moments of exchanging pleasantries, Ye Lan pulled Gu An towards the pavilion, saying, "Senior Brother, let¡¯s go to your room. I have something to show you."

    Something to show him?

    Gu An put the White Spirit Mouse down, then followed Ye Lan inside.

    Once they were in the room, Ye Lan didn¡¯t close the door, which made Gu An feel a bit more at ease.

    She walked to the table and pulled out a brocade box from her storage pouch. Turning to Gu An with a proud smile, she said, "Senior Brother, this is a Foundation Establishment gift I prepared just for you."

    "That¡¯s too much! I didn¡¯t give you a gift when you reached Foundation Establishment."

    "Without your Foundation Establishment Pill, would I have even seeded? I''m not like those geniuses who can rely on their innate spiritual roots to force a breakthrough." Ye Lan shook her head with a smile.

    Seeing her reasoning, Gu An no longer declined. He walked over to her, curious about what was inside the brocade box.

    When Ye Lan opened it, it revealed a root resembling ginseng. Its spiritual energy was faint, almost unnoticeable unless one carefully observed it.

    ¡¾Human-Faced Tree (Dormant State): 0/600/22000¡¿

    A lifespan of 22,000 years?

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. This was the first time he had seen the term "Dormant State."

    Ye Lan exined, "This is the root of a sixth-tier spiritual tree. If you nt it in the ground, it will regrow within a few years and can even enhance the spiritual energy of the area."

    Gu An curiously asked, "Such a precious treasure, where did you get it?"

    Ye Lan blinked and replied, "A while ago, we captured a demonic spy. I found this in their of one of the spies from Thousand Autumn Pavilion. I didn¡¯t hand it over." ???

    "Isn¡¯t that... improper?"

    "Don''t worry. Other disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall keep a few things for themselves as well. The higher-ups tolerate it as long as we don¡¯t take too much. And no one else knows about this treasure."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With Ye Lan¡¯s reassurance, Gu An¡¯s concerns lessened. He thought for a moment and said, "If you ever need any herbs, just let me know. I¡¯ll soon have a second Medicine Valley, and we can help each other out."

    Ye Lan smiled. "Sounds good. I¡¯ll go visit the others now; I brought gifts for them too."

    Gu An nodded as Ye Lan left.

    He looked at the brocade box on the table, contemting where to nt the root.

    After some thought, he decided to save it for his third Medicine Valley. The new valley would need enhanced spiritual energy, and the faster the spiritual herbs could grow, the better.

    Xuan Valley already had its own rhythm and didn¡¯t need the spiritual tree. As for Tianya Valley, there was no reason for him to spend his own resources there. After all, Tianya Valley was Li Xuandao¡¯s Medicine Valley, and if he ever needed anything there, he could simply ask Li Xuandao.

    Gu An stored the brocade box in his storage pouch, then walked over to his desk, picking up a brush and ink to start writing.

    Ye Lan¡¯s arrival lifted the spirits in Xuan Valley even more.

    As night fell, the festivities for the Spring Festival began, and the atmosphere grew lively. After everyone sat down and started drinking, Zhen Qin urged Ye Lan to tell them about her experiences as an outer disciple on missions. Ye Lan didn¡¯t refuse.

    As a disciple of the Law Enforcement Hall, Ye Lan not only protected the outer sect but also had to go out for training missions.

    "Back then, we took on a mission to eliminate evil forces in a small mountain town. Nearly a thousand households in the town had died within a few short days. To prevent further harm, the local government requested help from Tai Xuan Sect. There were seven of us sent on the mission..."

    Ye Lan vividly recounted her experience, and since it was nighttime, the disciples listened with rapt attention. The female disciples huddled together in fear as she described the eerie events.

    Watching Ye Lan, who used to trail behind him as a little girl, now standing on her own, Gu An couldn''t help but smile, his expression never fading.

    When Ye Lan spoke of ghosts, the disciples were on edge, their hearts racing. Even Xiao Chun, Wu Xin, and Su Han were visibly nervous.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that the disciples finally dispersed.

    Ye Lan followed Gu An back to the pavilion, where Gu An handed her a manual he had written, saying, "This is a leg technique manual I found in the inner sect. You can practice it when you have time."

    The Gale Phantom Kick!

    Ye Lan took the manual but didn¡¯t open it. Instead, she tucked it into her storage pouch and looked at Gu An. "Senior Brother, you should be careful when dealing with Lu Jiujia in the future."

    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Gu An asked, puzzled.

    Ye Lan sighed, "We¡¯ve talked before about the internal conflicts in Tai Xuan Sect. Some elders are secretly opposing the Sect Master, and they¡¯re recruiting disciples to their side. Lu Jiujia has taken one of the outer sect elders as his master, and that elder supports the faction against the Sect Master. If this continues, Tai Xuan Sect will eventually descend into chaos. If the Sect Master prevails in the end, he will undoubtedly punish the rebellious disciples, and Lu Jiujia won¡¯t be spared."

    "I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, but he won¡¯t listen. He says that the path of cultivation is all aboutpetition, and rather than living a mediocre life, it''s better to take a gamble. His choice isn¡¯t wrong, but I¡¯m worried that if you stay too close to him, you might get dragged into the conflict. He¡¯s probably thinking the same, which is why he hasn¡¯t returned to Xuan Valley."

    Gu An fell silent after hearing this.

    He couldn¡¯t interfere with Lu Jiujia¡¯s choice because Lu Jiujia was right¡ªcultivation was indeed apetition.

    Gu An chose not topete because he had the ability to extend his lifespan, and thus, he didn¡¯t feel qualified to tell others how to cultivate.

    Ye Lan soon shifted the conversation to other topics, discussing matters rted to the outer sect and the internal struggles of Tai Xuan Sect, which even involved the Ji family and royal family members. Gu An listened with great interest.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Gu An finally saw Ye Lan off.

    The two had talked throughout the night, yet they still felt energetic.

    Before leaving, Gu An reminded Ye Lan not to forget to practice the Gale Phantom Kick. Ye Lan nodded, though her gaze held a trace of mncholy.

    After she left, Gu An gathered the disciples for their morning exercises.

    ¡­

    Summer arrived with scorching heat. Now 35 years old, Gu An stood by the window, gazing at the sky, his brow furrowed.

    He was waiting for Gu Yu.

    The half-year deadline had passed¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t hee?

    Gu An eagerly anticipated his third Medicine Valley. He had already prepared the seeds and was just waiting to nt them.

    Could something have happened?

    Gu An felt uneasy. When he visited the outer sectst month, he sensed that something was off. There was an influx of disciples in ck robes in the city, supposedly members of the newly established Demon-Suppressing Hall, which was directly under the control of the new Grand Elder of the outer sect.

    The Demon-Suppressing Hall was under the Grand Elder¡¯s jurisdiction, and the minimum cultivation requirement to join was the fifth level of Foundation Establishment. The hall¡¯s members received better treatment than those of other halls.

    Tai Xuan Sect had eight outer sect cities, and if this was the situation in the outer sect, it was likely even worse in the inner sect and the main sect. This internal conflict would undoubtedly affect Gu Zong as well.

    Sigh! How annoying!

    It¡¯s getting in the way of my herb nting!

    Gu An suddenly felt the urge to punch those troublemakers.

    At that moment, he sensed something, and his previously gloomy expression brightened.

    Finally! He¡¯s here!

    Gu An detected Gu Yu¡¯s presence and calmed himself, resisting the urge to rush downstairs.

    After a while, Gu Yunded in Xuan Valley.

    "Gu An!"

    Gu Yu called out loudly, drawing the attention of the disciples in the valley.

    Gu An opened the door and called back, "Brother Gu,e upstairs."

    Gu Yu stored hispass in his storage pouch and went upstairs.

    Once inside, Gu An closed the door and poured tea. But instead of sitting down, Gu Yu began browsing through the books on the shelf, seemingly searching for something.

    "The final volume of Investiture of the Gods isn¡¯t finished yet," Gu An remarked.

    Hearing this, Gu Yu sighed with disappointment and turned to sit at the table. He pulled out several books and,stly, a token from his storage pouch.

    "This is your Valley Master Token. Your new Medicine Valley is between the outer and inner sects, less than a hundred miles from the outer sect city. For someone at your Foundation Establishment level, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to travel back and forth. These books are notes written by my father about his life experiences. You can use them as reference. My father said you don¡¯t need to stick to the facts¡ªfeel free to modify the stories or even create fictional ones based on his experiences."

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression became somewhat yful as he exined, giving Gu An a knowing look.

    Gu An set the tea down in front of him and picked up the Valley Master Token. Unlike the bronze token of Xuan Valley, this one was silver-white and contained multipleyers of restrictions.

    "I¡¯ll take you to the Medicine Valley in a bit. If you ever get lost, just channel your spiritual sense into the token, and it will guide you." Gu Yu drank his tea and continued speaking.

    Gu An nodded, eager to see his new Medicine Valley.

    Gu Yu suddenly remembered something. "By the way, when you write about me, make sure to include Zhou Tongyou, but make it clear that he¡¯s the strongest young genius in the cultivation world and that he idolizes me. He should follow my everymand."

    Gu An¡¯s face twitched as he replied, "That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. I might get into trouble for writing that."

    "Name your price. I¡¯ll meet it."

    "It¡¯s not about the price..."

    "A hundred top-grade spirit stones!"

    "If he sees it, he¡¯ll definitelye after me..."

    "A thousand top-grade spirit stones! That¡¯s all I have!"

    "What if I change the name slightly?"

    Hearing this, Gu Yu raised an eyebrow. "Alright, but you can only change one character."

    "Deal!"

    Gu An agreed, though he wasn¡¯t nning to nder Zhou Tongyou in the book. He was considering making them brothers who shared a rivalry¡ªthis way, he wouldn¡¯t offend either side.

    He could tell that Gu Yu didn¡¯t harbor any real animosity toward Zhou Tongyou. If anything, he seemed jealous. If they could be portrayed as rivals with emotional tension in the story, Gu Yu would likely be satisfied.

    After resting for half an hour, the two set off, flying on their swords and leaving Xuan Valley behind.

 Chapter 53: So-called Insight, Gu Ans Fury

    Chapter 53: So-called Insight, Gu An''s Fury

    Evening fell as the setting sun bathed thend in a warm orange glow.

    Gu An stood on a cliff, gazing down at the newly established Third Medicine Valley with a look of satisfaction.

    The valley stretched across several modest mountains, with a vast expanse between them spanning over a dozen miles long and two to three miles wide. The edge of the valley was lined with rows of trees, forming a natural barrier against the elements.

    Standing beside Gu An, Gu Yu exined, ¡°There are caves belonging to inner sect disciples nearby, more than one of them. As long as you stay within a hundred-mile radius, you won¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts.¡±

    Gu An nodded, his eyes full of expectation.

    What he saw wasn¡¯t just a valley¡ªit was an endless stream of potential lifespan digits.

    Patting Gu An on the shoulder, Gu Yu took off on his sword. Gu An, on the other hand, leaped into the valley, his limbs surrounded by visible gusts of wind¡ªthe Wind Maniption Technique.

    Looking back mid-flight, Gu Yu raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. However, he didn¡¯t turn back.Afternding, Gu An first approached the valley¡¯s entrance, where a bare stone tablet stood. Using his finger as a sword, he carved fourrge characters into the stone:

    Third Medicine Valley!

    The name was deliberately simple¡ªhe nned on having more valleys in the future.

    Admiring his handiwork, Gu An felt a sense of pride. His calligraphy, honed through his writing endeavors, exuded sharpness and a unique energy.

    After a moment of admiration, Gu An began scouting for a location to build pavilions. His first priority was setting up a teleportation formation.

    Twilight gave way to night, and by the light of a bonfire, Gu An sat on a rock, flipping through a book. It had been given to him by Ji Xiaoyu and detailed the steps for constructing the teleportation formation she¡¯d provided.

    The book¡¯s simplicity was astonishing, akin to a manual for assembly. Ji Xiaoyu had already ced restrictions on the formation; all Gu An needed to do was follow the instructions step by step.

    Determined, he decided to work through the night toplete the formation. Once operational, he would bring some disciples to begin sowing seeds.

    Teleportation formations required spirit stones for activation, but Gu An was well-funded. Besides his earnings from Romance of the Gods, Gu Yu had recently handed him a thousand high-grade spirit stones¡ªenough for a long time.

    By dawn, the formation tform wasplete. Gu An immediately flew back to Xuan Valley.

    Returning to his pavilion, he began constructing a corresponding teleportation formation. His activity quickly drew the attention of all the disciples, who gathered to watch.

    Xiao Chuan curiously asked what he was doing, and Gu An didn¡¯t hide the truth.

    Upon hearing that Gu An was taking over a second Medicine Valley and constructing a teleportation formation, the disciples grew excited and bombarded him with questions.

    Gu An answered as he worked, and by noon, the formation wasplete. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he ced spirit stones into the grooves of the formation pirs. Infusing spiritual energy into the activation mechanism, the formation roared to life.

    The ground trembled slightly as the pirs emitted brilliant light, merging to form a shimmering curtain of energy.

    Turning to the group, Gu An announced, ¡°Wu Xin, go to the outer sect and recruit threebor disciples. Su Han, Zhen Qin, and Ye Yan,e with me. The rest will remain in Xuan Valley.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the three named disciples eagerly stepped forward, following Gu An into the teleportation formation. Momentster, the light curtain dissipated, and the tform fell silent.

    On the other side, in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An assigned the three disciples to weed the area while he focused on building pavilions.

    Su Han wielded his sword, Ye Yan used a spear, and Zhen Qin relied on her leg techniques to clear the weeds.

    Ever since Luo Hun had taught Ye Yan a spear technique, he had pleaded with Gu An for a spear of his own. Gu An eventually purchased one from the outer sect¡ªa low-grade magical artifact capable of channeling spiritual energy. ?

    Though Gu An had little interest in spear techniques, Ye Yan¡¯s progress was remarkable. Within six months of training, Ye Yan¡¯sbat abilities had surpassed Su Han and Tang Yu, even when they worked together. This left the pair feeling disheartened.

    Watching Ye Yan¡¯s rapid improvement, Gu An was reminded of his own limitations. Insight¡ªtrueprehension¡ªwas something lifespan alone couldn¡¯t enhance.

    In this vast world, spiritual root aptitude wasn¡¯t everything.

    Gu An¡¯s decision to bring Su Han, Zhen Qin, and Ye Yan to the Third Medicine Valley was not just forbor but also to guide and nurture them. Their performance during the crisis with Qiu Qianli had earned his favor, and he was determined to help them go further on their paths.

    The valley¡¯s abundant spiritual energy provided a perfect environment for cultivation. asionally, Gu An even offered them private lessons to elerate their progress.

    Three dayster.

    The Third Medicine Valley was fully nted with herb seeds, though the area still looked barren¡ªtime was needed for the seeds to sprout.

    Gu An led the disciples back to Xuan Valley to pack their belongings before relocating them to the Third Medicine Valley.

    This sparked curiosity among the remainingbor disciples, some of whom expressed interest in moving as well. However, Wu Xin, now the Valley Master of Xuan Valley, firmly suppressed such thoughts.

    ¡°Xuan Valley is my foundation,¡± Wu Xin thought resolutely.

    With all three valleys now operational, Gu An¡¯s idyllic farming life had officially begun.

    A month after nting the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An asionally visited to check on progress while the three disciples managed the valley. Their daily duties only required a small amount of time, leaving plenty of room for cultivation.

    As the red hues of sunset bathed the valley, Zhen Qin stepped out of her room, stretchingzily and looking invigorated. The cultivation technique Jiang Qiong had taught her was yielding rapid results, fueling her determination.

    ncing toward the hillside at the valley¡¯s entrance, she saw Ye Yan practicing his spear techniques.

    ¡°Without cultivating qi, how effective can just practicing spear techniques be?¡± she murmured before heading off to inspect the gardens.

    Meanwhile, Ye Yan, drenched in sweat, practiced tirelessly under the setting sun. His body ached, but he refused to stop.

    ¡°This spear technique is my only chance,¡± he thought, determined not to waste the opportunity.

    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence.

    ¡°With such abundant spiritual energy in the valley, why not train here instead of on the hill?¡±

    Startled, Ye Yan turned to see a figure standing atop a distant tree. The man, dressed in flowing blue robes, exuded an aura of ethereal elegance.

    When did he arrive?

    Heart pounding, Ye Yan retrieved his spear and asked loudly, ¡°Senior, what brings you here?¡±

    Gu An had warned them to address anyone encountered in the area as ¡°senior,¡± as this was now within the inner sect¡¯s domain.

    The blue-robed man wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, but his piercing gaze was intimidating.

    ¡°I was just passing by and noticed your spear technique. It¡¯s quite rare¡ªa method that incorporates both qi absorption and body refinement,¡± the man said, leaping down from the tree and approaching Ye Yan.

    Feeling uneasy, Ye Yan tightened his grip on his spear. His master wasn¡¯t in the valley, leaving him unsure how to handle the situation.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± the man reminded him, his tone calm butmanding.

    Summoning his courage, Ye Yan replied, ¡°Behind me is my master¡¯s Medicine Valley. The seeds were nted only a month ago, and I don¡¯t want my training to affect their growth.¡±

    ¡°Was this spear technique taught by your master?¡±

    ¡°No, it was a friend of his.¡±

    ¡°Your master must be extraordinary to have such connections. May I know his name?¡±

    ¡°My master is Gu An,¡± Ye Yan answered, his confusion growing.

    The man paused, raising a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s spar. I won¡¯t use spiritual energy or artifacts¡ªjust pure techniques. What do you say?¡±

    Ye Yan hesitated, frowning deeply.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±

    The man¡¯s taunt ignited Ye Yan¡¯spetitive spirit. If he hadn¡¯t feared a demonic cultivator back then, how could he fear this stranger now?

    By noon the next day, Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley through the teleportation formation.

    Scanning the area with his spiritual sense, he found no issues until his gaze settled on Ye Yan practicing near the valley¡¯s entrance.

    Noticing Gu An¡¯s approach, Ye Yan turned away slightly, his back facing him.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, why are you injured?¡± Gu An asked, stepping closer.

    After a brief pause, Ye Yan turned to face him, revealing bruises and even a handprint on his left cheek.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reluctantly, he recounted the events of the previous evening.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    Someone dared to bully his disciple?

    ¡°What¡¯s his name? Will he return?¡± Gu An demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say, but he mentioned he¡¯de back

    after finishing his business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master has your back!¡± Gu An reassured him, cing a hand on Ye Yan¡¯s shoulder and handing him some healing pills.

    Over the next few days, Gu An stayed in the Third Medicine Valley, waiting for the man to reappear. But each time he left to manage the outer disciples¡¯ caves, he returned to find Ye Yan had been beaten again.

    The mysterious man came and went like a ghost, evading Gu An repeatedly.

    Over the course of two months, Ye Yan was attacked four times, always in Gu An¡¯s absence.

    By now, Gu An was convinced the man was avoiding him on purpose.

    One afternoon, while Gu An was reading beneath a tree overlooking the valley, he sensed something.

    His brow lifted.

    Finally, he¡¯s here!

    )

    ...

 Chapter 54: Your Sword is So Fast

    Chapter 54: Your Sword is So Fast

    Under Gu An¡¯s watchful eyes, a figure darted through the air,nding in front of Ye Yan.

    Seeing the man, Ye Yan grew nervous and instinctively stepped back.

    [Zhou Tongyou (Nascent Soul Stage, Level Nine): 62/900/3100]

    It¡¯s him!

    Gu An hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Zhou Tongyou here¡ªthe recent sensation of the Taixuan Sect.

    Zhou Tongyou had been challenging young disciples across the sect, undefeated in every encounter. His reputation had even reached the outer sect.

    Since Zhou Tongyou hailed from the prestigious Jueshan Sect, which was on friendly terms with the Taixuan Sect, the higher-ups refrained from intervening. As a result, Zhou Tongyou roamed freely within the sect for over half a year, unchecked.

    He strictly dueled without taking lives and only challenged opponents under 100 years old. Despite his leniency, his actions still infuriated many Taixuan disciples.Yet, no one could dispute his rules. Though he himself had 38 years before reaching 100, he often challenged disciples aged 99, making it seem like an advantage for the Taixuan Sect. Even so, no one could defeat him.

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s gaze drifted to Gu An, standing on a nearby slope. His expression was calm.

    Gu An stowed his book and walked down the hill toward them.

    He positioned himself between Zhou Tongyou and Ye Yan, cupping his fists in greeting. ¡°I am Gu An, Ye Yan¡¯s master. May I ask what offense my disciple has caused, Senior?¡±

    Ye Yan, seeing Gu An stand before him against such a powerful figure, was deeply moved.

    Gu An had told him before that all cultivators in this area were likely inner sect disciples, meaning they were at least Nascent Soul Stage. Yet here was Gu An, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, willing to face one head-on for him.

    ¡°You¡¯re his master?¡± Zhou Tongyou nced at Gu An with mild disappointment. ¡°Your cultivation is¡­ underwhelming.¡±

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°My disciple is only at the Qi Refinement Stage. How high could his master¡¯s cultivation be?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not bullying your disciple. On the contrary, I think highly of him.¡±

    Ye Yan¡¯s face turned green at thement, his mouth opening but no wordsing out.

    Gu An stared directly at Zhou Tongyou. ¡°If you truly wanted to guide him, you could have been forthright. My disciple would have been grateful. But you said nothing and struck him heavily. Perhaps your intentions were genuine, but your disdain is evident. You didn¡¯t even bother to exin yourself.¡±

    Zhou Tongyou frowned further, clearly irked but unable to refute Gu An¡¯s assessment. He knew Gu An was right¡ªhe did look down on Ye Yan. His so-called ¡°guidance¡± was nothing more than a whim.

    ¡°Hmph. It seems you¡¯vee to use me,¡± Zhou Tongyou said coldly. ¡°Very well. Same rules: no spiritual energy, just techniques. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll apologize to your disciple and gift him aplete body-refinement manual. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± Ye Yan eximed. He knew Zhou Tongyou¡¯s prowess too well. Even without spiritual energy, his techniques were formidable.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Just techniques?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zhou Tongyou confirmed, a predatory smile forming on his face.

    Gu An narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you lose, you won¡¯t mention it to anyone, and you¡¯ll stop bothering my disciple and me.¡±

    ¡°Haha! You dare to challenge me with just techniques!¡± Zhou Tongyouughed, clearly entertained. ¡°Fine. Agreed. Fetch your weapon!¡±

    Gu An raised his right hand, and with a gesture, a branch flew from the forest into his grasp. Holding it like a sword, he gestured at Zhou Tongyou with his left hand. Ra

    Zhou Tongyou advanced, closing the distance. Ye Yan quickly stepped aside to avoid interfering.

    When the gap between them shrank to seven paces, Zhou Tongyou suddenly elerated, appearing before Gu An in a single stride. His right fist shot toward Gu An¡¯s abdomen.

    Even without spiritual energy, the punch roared with the force of a tiger¡¯s growl. The sheer power radiating from it was palpable.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Whoosh!

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s fist halted mid-air. His pupils trembled as shock flooded his face.

    Ye Yan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Gu An¡¯s body was slightly leaned back, the branch in his hand pressed lightly against Zhou Tongyou¡¯s throat. Zhou Tongyou¡¯s fist was still two feet from Gu An¡¯s body.

    ¡°If this were a sword, do you think it would wound you?¡± Gu An asked calmly.

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly before he exhaled sharply and stepped back. Gu An lowered the branch.

    Turning to Ye Yan, Zhou Tongyou said, ¡°I apologize. I was too harsh.¡±

    He pulled a manual from his storage pouch and tossed it to Ye Yan, then turned back to Gu An.

    ¡°Your sword is incredibly fast. Who are you, truly?¡±

    Gu An tossed the branch back into the forest and replied evenly, ¡°I¡¯m just a cultivator with average aptitude who doesn¡¯t enjoy qi cultivation. I practice swordsmanship for leisure. My techniques are crude but fast enough. Were it not for your self-imposed rules, I¡¯d be no match for you.¡±

    Seeing Zhou Tongyou acknowledge his loss and even apologize, Gu An¡¯s opinion of him shifted. Arrogant, yes, but not inherently malicious.

    Zhou Tongyou hesitated before asking, ¡°Will you truly keep today¡¯s events a secret?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name. How would I tell anyone?¡± Gu An replied.

    Rxing visibly, Zhou Tongyou saluted Gu An, then departed swiftly.

    ---

    Ye Yan approached Gu An, excitement evident. ¡°Master, I never knew your sword was so fast! You defeated him in just one move!¡±

    ncing at the valley, Gu An noted Zhen Qin meditating in her room and Su Han practicing sword techniques in the distant forest. Neither had noticed the duel.

    ¡°This stays between us,¡± Gu An instructed Ye Yan. ¡°Not even your senior brother and sister should know.¡±

    Ye Yan nodded enthusiastically, feeling an even closer bond with his master.

    For Gu An, teaching Zhou Tongyou a lesson was a minor episode. Confident the matter was resolved, he resumed his regr duties.

    ---

    A monthter, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, only to spot Zhou Tongyou near the valley entrance, watching Ye Yan practice spear techniques.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s gaze, Zhou Tongyou broke into a wide smile and waved energetically.

    Gu An frowned and approached. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou, looking ted, said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out how to counter your sword technique. Let¡¯s spar again!¡±

    ¡°We agreed you wouldn¡¯t bother us. Are you going back on your word?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t harassment! Tell you what, name your price. I just want to test your swordsmanship,¡± Zhou Tongyou pleaded.

    Nearby, Ye Yan added, ¡°Master, he¡¯s been waiting here for four days.¡±

    Frowning, Gu An hesitated until Zhou Tongyou retrieved a small pouch. ¡°These are fourth-grade herb seeds¡ªall yours if you spar with me. I¡¯m not seeking victory, just to learn from you.¡±

    Weighing the pouch in his hand, Gu An sighed. ¡°Fine. Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! No next time!¡± Zhou Tongyou eximed, thinking, This time, I¡¯ll definitely make you submit!

    Pulling out a mid-grade flying sword, he handed it to Gu An. ¡°This is for Foundation Establishment cultivators. Use it against me!¡±

    Taking out a spear for himself, Zhou Tongyou readied forbat.

    Gripping the sword, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Same rules¡ªno spiritual energy, just techniques!¡± Zhou Tongyou rified, somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ---

    This time, themotion drew Zhen Qin and Su Han, who hurried over but arrived just as the duel ended.

    Gu An had already ced his fingers against Zhou Tongyou¡¯s throat, leaving him frozen in disbelief once again.

    Defeated, Zhou Tongyou muttered, ¡°Your speed is unnatural¡­ Are you truly just at Foundation Establishment Stage Level One?¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°If we used spiritual energy, you¡¯d surpass me. It¡¯s your rules that favor me. Ordinary cultivators have their dignity too.¡±

    Zhou Tongyou flushed with embarrassment and fled.

    ---

    From then on, Zhou Tongyou became a frequent visitor, each time bearing gifts of herb seeds. Though Gu An grew fond of the resources, he ensured their spars remained infrequent.

    As the year ended, snow nketed Horizon Valley.

    Inspecting his valleys alongside the three monkey demons, Gu An reflected on his steady lifespan growth. With the uing harvests from Horizon and Third Medicine Valleys, his lifespan was set to soar.

    Returning to the pavilion, he found Luo Hun waiting awkwardly.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought any bookstely?¡± Luo Hun asked hesitantly.

    ¡°You want books? I thought you weren¡¯t interested.¡±

    ¡°Life in the valley is dull. I need something to ease my mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring thetest Romance of the Gods next

    time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ And maybe a few volumes of Adventures of the Green Hero too,¡± Luo Hun added with a cough.

    ...

 Chapter 55: The Taixuan Immortal Lord, A Change in Leadership

    Chapter 55: The Taixuan Immortal Lord, A Change in Leadership

    Seeing Luo Hun¡¯s awkward expression, Gu An suddenly understood. So this guy had a taste for such things but never admitted it!

    Gu An patted Luo Hun on the shoulder andughed. ¡°Brother Luo, I never thought you shared my tastes. Honestly, I prefer stories like Adventures of the Green Hero over the constant battles and sect struggles in Romance of the Gods. There''s something refreshing about simple interactions and exploring nature¡ªit truly tempers the Dao heart!¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Hun¡¯s embarrassment faded, reced by a smile.

    The two began discussing Adventures of the Green Hero in earnest, their bond growing closer. However, Luo Hun remained reserved, avoiding discussions of the romantic entanglements in the story and sticking to tales of exotic ces and unusual events.

    His pretense of seriousness amused Gu An immensely. The days at Horizon Valley wouldn¡¯t be so dull anymore!

    Three years flew by in the blink of an eye.

    It was midsummer again. Gu An, now 38 years old, eagerly awaited the first harvest from the Third Medicine Valley. The higher-grade herbs nted in Horizon Valley still required more time.

    One morning, Gu An led the disciples in their morning exercises at Xuan Valley. Though Zhen Qin, Su Han, and Ye Yan had moved to the Third Medicine Valley, three newbor disciples had arrived, keeping the valley lively.As Gu An stretched, he sensed something and smiled.

    Xiao Chuan noticed his expression. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Keep practicing,¡± Gu An replied casually, and Xiao Chuan dropped the subject.

    After practice ended, Gu An dismissed the disciples and walked toward his pavilion. Just as he reached the steps, the sound of something slicing through the air made him turn.

    It was Li Ya!

    Years had passed, but Li Ya¡¯s attire remained the same¡ªa ck robe. Yet his demeanor had changed, and a strand of white hair at his temple added a touch of weariness.

    Li Ya¡¯s cold face melted into a smile as he spotted Gu An, as though an iceberg had suddenly thawed.

    His cultivation had reached Foundation Establishment Stage Level Nine. Gu An could feel that he was now stronger than Ji Lin had been back then and likely close to forming his Nascent Soul.

    Uponnding, Li Ya opened his arms and hugged Gu An, whose body stiffened awkwardly.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment! Looks like you¡¯ve been working hard,¡± Li Ya said, gripping Gu An¡¯s shoulders with a satisfied smile.

    Gu An subtly freed himself from the ¡°demonic grip¡± and replied with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. How¡¯ve things been?¡±

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°Not smoothly, but I made some gains from misfortune. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Gu An nodded and led him upstairs.

    An hourter, the two sat in the pavilion, drinking as Li Ya recounted his experiences over the years. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    ¡°That could make a great story,¡± he remarked.

    Li Ya chuckled. ¡°True. Though I¡¯ve escaped death countless times, it¡¯s made me who I am today.¡±

    Li Ya had ventured south in search of a Transformation Stage grandmaster¡¯s legacy, battling countless geniuses along the way. After barely emerging victorious, the grandmaster attempted to possess his body. Though Li Ya didn¡¯t detail how he survived, Gu An suspected it had to do with the soul fragment inside him.

    After escaping that ordeal, Li Ya spent three years in seclusion, refining his newfound sword intent¡ªa transformation that reshaped his entire being. ?

    On his journey back from Ji Prefecture, Li Ya faced further challenges, including rescuing a young woman oppressed by a local noble family. Tragically, heter heard that the woman and her family had been killed. Returning in anger, he annihted the noble n, sparking widespread rumors.

    The local authorities pursued him briefly before mysteriously dropping the case.

    Li Ya spoke of the events with an air of detachment, his tone cold.

    Gu An poured him another cup of wine. Suddenly, Li Ya asked, ¡°Junior Brother Gu, what¡¯s the purpose of cultivation? Is it just the pursuit of immortality? Throughout history, who has truly achieved eternal life?¡±

    Pouring himself a drink, Gu An replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what cultivators are supposed to strive for. I just know that life should be lived with ease. If something makes you happy, then do it.

    ¡°I spend my days nting herbs. Many would say it¡¯s a waste of time, but I find it fulfilling. The herbs I grow benefit the sect. Isn¡¯t that meaningful?¡±

    Li Ya wasn¡¯t being pretentious. After all he¡¯d been through, confusion was inevitable.

    Li Ya fell silent, pondering Gu An¡¯s words for half an hour. Gu An didn¡¯t disturb him, instead pulling out a copy of Adventures of the Green Hero to read.

    When Li Ya finally spoke, his eyes were clear. ¡°The great truths aren¡¯t always found in grand halls. Thank you, Junior Brother Gu. I think I know what I must do.¡±

    Standing, he retrieved a small jade bottle from his storage pouch. ¡°This contains pills refined from thousand-year spirit marrow to temper the bones. Use no more than two per year. I need to return and prepare for my Nascent Soul.¡±

    Without waiting for Gu An to respond, Li Ya vaulted out the window.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°Why does he always have to climb out the window?¡±

    He looked at the jade bottle on the table and shook his head. ¡°Why does everyone feel the need to give me gifts?¡±

    That evening, Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley. Descending from the teleportation tform, his attention was drawn to a small pavilion in the distance. Zhen Qin, Su Han, Ye Yan, and Zhou Tongyou were sitting together, chatting cheerfully.

    Gu An approached.

    Zhou Tongyou, mid-story, noticed Gu An and smiled. The others followed his gaze and quickly stood.

    Reaching the pavilion, Gu An asked, exasperated, ¡°You¡¯re here again? Haven¡¯t you emptied your storage pouch yet?¡±

    Over the past three years, Zhou Tongyou had visited at least ten times, always bearing gifts¡ªherbs, pills, and magical artifacts. During theirst spar, Gu An had only managed to defeat him after ten moves, barely holding backughter at his own performance.

    Zhou Tongyou grinned. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not here to spar this time. I¡¯m here to say goodbye. After all these years, you¡¯re the only real friend I¡¯ve made at Taixuan Sect. I value you greatly.¡±

    Friend?

    Gu An didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Ye Yan, meanwhile, looked at Zhou Tongyou with reluctance. Over the years, Zhou Tongyou had be a mentor of sorts, guiding his cultivation.

    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯ve been here for years? Are you not a Taixuan Sect disciple?¡± Zhen Qin asked, wide-eyed.

    Su Han and Ye Yan exchanged nervous nces.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Was he a demonic spy?

    Laughing proudly, Zhou Tongyou said, ¡°I was trying to keep a low profile to avoid stressing you out. But since I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI¡¯m Zhou Tongyou of the Jueshan Sect!¡±

    Zhen Qin, Su Han, and Ye Yan froze. Zhou Tongyou basked in their stunned reactions, turning his gaze to Gu An, eager to see his shock.

    Gu An¡¯s face did change, much to Zhou Tongyou¡¯s delight.

    But Zhen Qin suddenly asked, ¡°Is your name supposed to be famous?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou stiffened, his smug expression faltering.

    Fearing Zhou Tongyou might stay longer if provoked, Gu An said, ¡°It is. He dominated all the young disciples of Taixuan Sect. My respects, truly.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Tongyou rxed. Following Gu An¡¯s lead, the disciples gasped in feigned awe.

    ¡°My goodness, I must be dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    Zhou Tongyou¡¯s expression twitched. For some reason, their praise felt oddly grating.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Taixuan Sect is about to undergo great changes. Be cautious. Until we meet again, farewell.¡±

    Leaping into the air, he transformed into a streak of light, vanishing over the horizon.

    The disciples stared after him, awestruck by his skill.

    Gu An waved dismissively. ¡°Get back to training. Reach Foundation Establishment soon, or you won¡¯t even qualify to see him again.¡±

    The three bowed and dispersed.

    Gu An remained behind, pondering Zhou Tongyou¡¯s parting words.

    Taixuan Sect is about to undergo great changes?

    He hoped it wouldn¡¯t affect his valleys.

    Returning to his pavilion, he locked the door and sat at his desk, pulling out pen and paper. The final volume of Romance of the Gods had been submitted to the Library Hall. Now it was time for a new book.

    Gu An decided to tone down the hype around Pan An, crafting a story loosely based on the Gu family¡¯s history.

    The following spring, Gu An delivered his manuscript, The Taixuan Immortal Lord, to the Library Hall. Elder Liu Chang was so captivated that he spent hours discussing it with Gu An.

    Leaving

    the hall, Gu An overheard disciples gossiping. Apparently, Sect Master Lu Baitian had sumbed to qi deviation and died, with Elder Chu Tianqi taking his ce.

    Startled, Gu An quickly left the outer sect city for the Third Medicine Valley.

    Arriving at the valley, he found Gu Yu waiting with an elderly man in tattered robes. The man¡¯s hunched frame and gaunt appearance gave him a feeble air as he surveyed the gardens.

    Seeing Gu An approach, Gu Yu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back! This is my father¡¯s distant rtive, Elder Tian. His spiritual roots are average, and he¡¯s stuck in Qi Refinement. From now on, he¡¯ll be helping out here. Feel free to assign him tasks.¡±

    Gu An turned to the old man, his expression shifting subtly.

    [Lu Baitian (Qi Refinement Stage Level Six): 742/850/3200]

    ...

 Chapter 56: The Mandate Returns to the Ji Family

    Chapter 56: The Mandate Returns to the Ji Family

    Lu Baitian¡­

    Wasn¡¯t that the recently deceased sect master?

    Countless possibilities flooded Gu An¡¯s mind, but his expression remained calm. Feigning curiosity, he asked, ¡°Since he¡¯s a rtive of your father, why not find him a better position? This medicine valley is dirty and exhausting.¡±

    Gu Yu chuckled. ¡°Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t built by my father. Landing here is already better than any outer sect valley.¡±

    Judging by his demeanor, Gu Yu seemed unaware of "Old Tian''s" true identity.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t outright refuse. Doing so might imply he knew who this ¡°Old Tian¡± really was.

    Gu Yu led Gu An upstairs, never noticing that "Old Tian" hadn¡¯t spared Gu An so much as a nce.

    Once inside, Gu Yu shut the door and eagerly asked, ¡°So? Is the book ready yet?¡±Gu An smiled. ¡°It¡¯s ready. After careful thought, I decided to make you the protagonist.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. You¡¯ll see soon.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s smile deepened. Pan An¡¯s name was already legendary throughout the Taicang cultivation world. His second book would undoubtedly receive strong support from the sect, especially since it prominently featured ¡°Taixuan Sect.¡±

    The book aligned perfectly with the interests of the sect¡¯s upper echelon. After this, Gu An nned to move on to entirely different themes.

    Notably, this time the Library Hall had agreed to give Gu An an additional 20% share of the profits¡ªsomething the Taixuan Sect itself had relinquished.

    Gu Yu was thrilled. He pulled out a pristine spirit stone from his storage pouch and mmed it onto the table. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Gu An nced at the stone, his brow lifting slightly.

    Such rich spiritual energy!

    Gu Yu smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a supreme-grade spirit stone, worth a hundred high-grade spirit stones. I only have two, both given by my mother. Sincere enough, right? Write your heart out. I¡¯ll handle any problems for you!¡±

    A hundred high-grade spirit stones?

    Gu An was stunned. The wealth disparity in the cultivation world was absurd. A single supreme-grade stone was equivalent to a million low-grade spirit stones, while abor disciple¡¯s monthly stipend was just one low-grade spirit stone.

    What a filthy rich maniac!

    Though secretly envious, Gu An epted the stone with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Gu Yu, now brimming with excitement, pressed Gu An for plot details. But Gu An kept his lips sealed, only fueling Gu Yu¡¯s anticipation.

    After Gu Yu left¡ªlikely heading to the Library Hall¡ªGu An approached "Old Tian" and introduced himself. The old man responded respectfully, betraying nothing of his past life as Sect Master Lu Baitian.

    At 742 years old, "Old Tian" had a lifespan of 850 years. That meant he had only 108 years remaining. For a cultivator of his former stature, whose lifespan should have approached 2,000 years, this drastic reduction was undoubtedly linked to his injuries.

    Gu An spected on Lu Baitian¡¯s fall. Was it truly due to qi deviation, as rumored, or was foul y involved? Yet the old man¡¯s demeanor suggested otherwise. His lifespan reading didn¡¯t lie¡ªthis was indeed the former sect master.

    Gu An took "Old Tian" on a tour of the valley, exining his duties. The old man listened attentively, asionally asking about the various herbs they passed, as though genuinely interested in farming life.

    Could he really have fallen from grace due to qi deviation?

    Six months passed in a blink.

    Autumn arrived, nketing Horizon Valley in a cascade of falling leaves.

    Gu An stood on a garden path, watching the three monkey demons sweep the leaves. In the distance, Luo Hun sat on a hillside, engrossed in Adventures of the Green Hero. His spear rested beside him, faint spirals of spiritual energy swirling around it.

    Suddenly, Gu An¡¯s gaze shifted toward the horizon.

    After a brief nce, he withdrew his sight.

    Not long after, a figure emerged at the valley entrance¡ªa man in elegant ck-and-white robes, holding a folding fan.

    Li Xuandao!

    It had been years, but the Emperor of Taicang remained as majestic as ever.

    Casting a lifespan reading at him, Gu An noted: [Li Xuandao (Transformation Stage, Level Nine)]

    On the hillside, Luo Hun noticed Li Xuandao¡¯s arrival and quickly stood, stowing his book and picking up his spear before descending to greet him.

    After paying his respects, Luo Hun joined Gu An in leading Li Xuandao to the pavilion.

    ¡°How¡¯s this medicine valley I arranged for you? Satisfactory?¡± Li Xuandao asked as they walked.

    ¡°It exceeds my expectations. Some of the higher-grade herbs are ones I¡¯ve never encountered. Fortunately, Your Majesty provided me with a medicinal record,¡± Gu An replied.

    ¡°Hmm? Did you forget what I told you to call me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Li Xuandaoughed heartily, while Luo Hun¡¯s expression turned subtle, his thoughts racing.

    Uncle?

    The term sparked something in Luo Hun¡¯s mind, and his gaze turned strange.

    The three reached the pavilion and sat at the stone table. Luo Hun poured wine for them, and Li Xuandao gestured for Gu An to sit.

    ¡°Li Ya should have returned to the sect by now, right?¡± Li Xuandao asked.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°He came backst year.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you about his experiences over the years?¡±

    ¡°He did. Didn¡¯t you have someone following him?¡±

    ¡°How could I? But every region has informants. Tell me, how did a Foundation Establishment cultivator like him escape possession by a Transformation Stage grandmaster? What secret is he hiding?¡±

    Li Xuandao asked the question casually, sipping his wine, yet his gaze was sharp.

    Gu An frowned. ¡°A secret? He didn¡¯t tell me, and I wouldn¡¯t ask directly.¡±

    Smiling faintly, Li Xuandao remarked, ¡°This son of mine was born with mediocre aptitude¡ªthe worst among my children. Yet, since entering Taixuan Sect, he¡¯s soared, constantly surprising me. Of course, I¡¯m d to see him grow, but I worry he may be exploited by others.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t discern Li Xuandao¡¯s true feelings toward Li Ya. Regardless, his loyaltyy with Li Ya.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to subtly probe him in the future,¡± Gu An replied, though he had no intention of doing so.

    Satisfied, Li Xuandao turned to Luo Hun. ¡°Luo Hun, do you think Li Ya has the qualities of a crown prince?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Luo Hun stiffened. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare specte!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± Li Xuandao said with a chuckle.

    He then looked at Gu An, who quickly said, ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t involve me in this. I just want to grow herbs and flowers for you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Xuandaoughed heartily, his mood seemingly improving.

    As the conversation continued, Li Xuandao¡¯s demeanor grew more unrestrained. Luo Hun noticed and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, has something happened?¡±

    Draining three cups of wine in quick session, Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°Nothing major. Have you read Romance of the Gods?¡±

    Luo Hun nodded. ¡°It¡¯s well-written. You¡¯re a fan too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I am. But recently, some have used it to criticize me, calling me the tyrant king and saying the Li family¡¯s 500-year reign should end. They im the ¡®mandate of heaven¡¯ belongs to the Ji family, whose young members have been gaining public favor by ying demons and earning the people¡¯s admiration.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Luo Hun was enraged. ¡°Who dares say ¡®the mandate returns to the Ji family¡¯? Command me, Your Majesty¡ªI¡¯ll eliminate Pan An if necessary!¡±

    What the hell?!

    You¡¯re not getting any more Green Hero books from me!

    Though furious internally, Gu An feigned concern outwardly.

    Li Xuandao snorted. ¡°Fool. Killing Pan An would only prove I¡¯m petty and incapable of tolerating dissent.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s opinion of Li Xuandao improved.

    That¡¯s the mindset of a wise ruler!

    He thought to himself, Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. My next book, Journey to the West, will portray the emperor as a virtuous figure. Sure, it critiques the heavens, but the mortal emperor¡ªLi Shimin¡ªis shown in a positive light.

    As Li Xuandao continued venting, his tone grew more serious. ¡°Governors of each state grow increasingly independent, beyond the court¡¯s control. The criticism using Romance of the Gods is just the beginning. One day, swords will be drawn.

    ¡°Horizon Valley is crucial. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    He left after three days of subtle hints about his expectations for Li Ya. Gu An, however, chose to ignore them, keeping himself uninvolved.

    Before leaving, Luo Hun urged Gu An to only bring Adventures of the Green Hero in the future.

    Gu An merelyughed in response.

    Three yearster.

    Horizon Valley¡¯s first harvest brought Gu An nearly 5,000 years of

    lifespan, filling him with joy. His annual lifespan gains would now skyrocket, his total surpassing 70,000 years. He was steadily marching toward his million-year goal.

    On this day, Gu An apanied Su Han and Zhen Qin to the outer sect. Both had reached Foundation Establishment, thanks to their diligence and Gu An¡¯s supply of low-grade pills.

    After escorting them to the Elder¡¯s Hall to register as outer disciples, Gu An turned to leave.

    Walking down a street, a familiar voice called out, ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see!¡±

    Turning, Gu An saw Lu Jiu Jia, d in the ck uniform of the Demon Removal Hall, apanied by six of its disciples.

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± Gu An asked with a smile.

    Since the sect master¡¯s death, the Demon Removal Hall had grown immensely influential, overshadowing even the Law Enforcement Hall. Their presence was impossible to miss in the outer sect city.

    Lu Jiu Jia stopped before him, nodding. ¡°Quite well. My master recently promoted me¡ªbetter pay, more power. If you ever need anything,e to me.¡±

    He pulled a ck token from his storage pouch and handed it to Gu An.

    ...

 Chapter 57: The Immortal Lords Demeanor, The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess

    Chapter 57: The Immortal Lord''s Demeanor, The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess

    Gu An held the Demon Removal Hall token, not refusing it. Smiling, he looked at Lu Jiu Jia and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve really be the person you wanted to be back then.¡±

    Lu Jiu Jiaughed heartily. ¡°The past few years have been precarious. I didn¡¯t dare contact you, afraid it would implicate you. But the storm has passed, and we can keep in touch now.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lu Jiu Jia and his team departed hurriedly, iming they were off to capture a demonic sect spy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Watching him leave, Gu An felt a mix of emotions.

    The Demon Removal Hall had a terrible reputation. While it was the most powerful division in the outer sect, it was also the most despised. Rumor had it that anyonebeled a demonic sect spy by the hall was doomed, regardless of truth.

    Gu An felt the disapproving and disdainful gazes from passersby but ignored them and left.

    Half an hourter.

    Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley. At the entrance, he saw ¡°Old Tian¡± standing by the stone tablet, stroking his beard in deep thought.Over the years, Gu An had grown familiar with Old Tian, who acted like a regrbor disciple. Neither Zhen Qin, Su Han, nor Ye Yan suspected his true identity, and Gu An treated him as an ordinary helper.

    ¡°Old Tian, what are you doing standing here?¡± Gu An called out as he approached.

    Old Tian turned and greeted him with a warm smile, his half-closed eyes giving him the air of someone with one foot already in the grave.

    ¡°Valley Master, I was wondering why this is called the Third Medicine Valley. Do you have two others?¡± Old Tian asked with a chuckle.

    Standing beside the tablet, Gu An smiled. ¡°Not exactly. I only have one other valley. I named this the Third Medicine Valley to reflect my principle in life: never strive for first or second, but aim for third. Anything too prominent invites trouble. The top three are impressive, but the third is the safest.¡±

    Old Tian blinked his eyes open slightly, seeming to ponder the idea.

    Patting Old Tian on the shoulder, Gu An said with a grin, ¡°I brought some roast chicken and fine wine today. Let¡¯s have a feast! It¡¯s spirit chicken from the outer sect farms¡ªten low-grade spirit stones a bird!¡±

    Snapped out of his thoughts, Old Tian followed Gu An.

    Ye Yan wasn¡¯t practicing his spear at the valley entrance today. Instead, he stood straight in the center of a garden path, holding his spear in one hand, eyes closed, meditating on his connection to the weapon.

    Gu An didn¡¯t interfere with Ye Yan¡¯s spear practice or his Body Refinement Technique, as Gu An had no interest in spear techniques. His own cultivation of Xuanhuang Dragon Qi Art sufficed.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er,e join us for drinks and celebrate your senior siblings bing outer disciples!¡± Gu An called out.

    Curious, Old Tian asked, ¡°Over the years, you¡¯ve turned all your herbs into pills for your disciples. What do you gain from it? Even if they¡¯re grateful, time will erode those bonds. Why not use the resources on yourself?

    ¡°And as for me¡ªI¡¯m an old sack of bones who doesn¡¯t have long to live. Giving me pills is a waste, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Having lived with Gu An for years, Old Tian had grown fond of him. Gu An treated him with respect and shared his resources generously, unlike other disciples who ignored him.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m of average talent. Obsessing over cultivation would only bring frustration. I¡¯d rather give hope to the younger generation.

    ¡°And as for you, Old Tian, you may be older than me, but you¡¯re still my disciple here. Naturally, I¡¯ll treat you equally. Even if the pills don¡¯t increase your cultivation much, they¡¯ll strengthen your vitality and improve your quality of life, won¡¯t they?¡±

    His words, spoken with warmth and conviction, coupled with the sunlight casting a golden glow on his side profile, left Old Tian deeply moved.

    Old Tian recalled what Gu Zong had once said about Gu An:

    > ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by his meager cultivation. Writing Romance of the Gods reveals the vastness of his inner world. Despite his fame and fortune, he remains in the medicine valley, diligently contributing to Taixuan Sect. In terms of character and bearing, he surpasses many Transformation Stage cultivators.¡± ?

    A small smile tugged at Old Tian¡¯s lips as he let Gu An¡¯s cheerful demeanor infect him.

    The three gathered around a stone table, drinking and eating chicken.

    Gu An shared his recent experiences, mentioning the Demon Removal Hall and watching Old Tian¡¯s reaction, but the old man remained indifferent, focusing on his chicken leg.

    Ye Yan spoke up, ¡°I think the Demon Removal Hall is pretty good. Back at Xuan Valley, we had frequent run-ins with demonic cultivators. The outer sect is chaotic. The hall¡¯s bad reputation might even be due to spies stirring trouble in the shadows.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. Since the hall¡¯s formation, Xuan Valley hasn¡¯t encountered demonic cultivators or Thousand Autumn Pavilion spies.¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Yan said, ¡°Master, once I reach Foundation Establishment, I don¡¯t want to stay in Taixuan Sect. I want to join the military.¡±

    What?!

    You¡¯re saying this in front of the former sect master?

    Feigning calm, Gu An asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Ye Yan¡¯s face grew resolute. ¡°Taixuan Sect prioritizes spiritual roots. People like me will never stand out. In the military, I can y demons and save lives. My parents were killed by monsters, and I¡¯ve vowed since childhood to travel the world and be a hero who exterminates evil.¡±

    Old Tian gave a slight nod of approval.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such lofty aspirations. You have my support.¡±

    Ye Yan grinned, raising his bowl to toast Gu An before toasting Old Tian.

    The atmosphere grew more rxed. With his heartfelt deration off his chest, Ye Yan became more talkative, as did Old Tian.

    As Gu An reflected on these changes in his disciples, Gu Zong¡¯s arrival brought new challenges.

    After delivering the news of Taixuan Immortal Lord''s monumental sess, Gu Zong smiled.

    ¡°Taixuan Immortal Lord has yed a great role in promoting the development of Taixuan Sect. The Elders Hall admires you very much. If you can let the Saintess of Dao Heaven Sect stay, the Elders Hall will give you a seventh-level spiritual tree sapling.

    "Once this tree grows up, it will significantly improve the local spiritual energy. Even if you are mediocre, it will not be difficult for you to form a pill in the future.

    "I originally wanted to give you skills and high-level magic tools, but Yu¡¯er said that you are against fighting and only like to grow flowers and nts, so I changed it to a seventh-level spiritual tree. This tree can also help the harvest of the entire Medicine Valley, and the benefits are immeasurable."

    ...

 Chapter 58: What Would You Do as Sect Master?

    Chapter 58: What Would You Do as Sect Master?

    A Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree!

    Gu An¡¯s heart surged with excitement. A treasure on par with the Cang Vine Tree? Could it be that the Cang Vine Tree in the Eight Views Celestial Realm wasn¡¯t a true sacred tree, or had it not fully matured?

    He couldn¡¯t refuse such a gift.

    Convincing the saintess to stay? How hard could it be?

    If she liked books, he could write extra chapters of Romance of the Gods!

    ¡°When will the saintess arrive?¡± Gu An took a deep breath, masking his excitement with a look of concern.

    Gu Zong smiled. ¡°Within a year. No need to feel pressured.¡±

    Gu Yu teased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her asking for your hand in marriage. The gap in cultivation alone makes that impossible. She¡¯s just a fan of your books.¡± Gu An nodded. There were countless fans of Romance of the Gods. He didn¡¯t tter himself.

    Turning to Old Tian, Gu Zong asked, ¡°How have you been here?¡±

    Old Tian nodded, his expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s been good. The Valley Master treats me well.¡±

    Gu An felt helpless. Was Gu Zong deliberately nting this ¡°distant rtive¡± to dispel his suspicions?

    No, if he was going to y along, he¡¯d y the part well.

    Gu An looked at Gu Zong hesitantly, as though grappling with unspoken thoughts.

    Noticing his hesitation, Gu Zong chuckled. ¡°Old Tian already knows you¡¯re Pan An. He¡¯s a fan of Romance of the Gods, which is why I arranged for him to work here. Besides him, only the Elders Hall knows your identity. Rest assured, we¡¯re more worried than you about your secret getting out.¡±

    Gu An sighed in relief.

    ¡°By the way, about Zhou Tongyou,¡± Gu Yu interjected. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad after all. Let¡¯s ease up on him.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift.

    Gu Zongughed. ¡°My image in your books is well-received. Everywhere I go, I hear people wondering when I¡¯lle back to settle scores for my son!¡±

    Gu An coughed lightly. ¡°Spoilers ruin the suspense.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Shifting the subject, Gu An asked about the Dao Heaven Sect Saintess, wanting to gather as much information as possible to prepare.

    Gu Zong began his introduction.

    ¡°Shen Zhen, a three-root cultivator and the youngest daughter of the Dao Heaven Sect¡¯s leader. While her innate talent isn¡¯t extraordinary, her affinity for musical techniques is exceptional. She has a deep love for music, painting, and literature.¡±  ?

    The description left Gu An with a favorable impression.

    If she loved the arts, she likely wasn¡¯t a domineering person.

    Late Night, Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Under the Cang Vine Tree, Gu An practiced the Wood Spirit Sword Technique¡ªa technique given to him by Zuo Lin during their first encounter. Though not rare, it suited his current goals, and he preferred training it personally over using lifespan.

    Time was a resource, just like lifespan.

    With his Five Element Heavenly Spiritual Root and insights from the Taicang Spectral Sword Technique, Gu An found a sense of mastery.

    Every martial art had levels of proficiency: Beginner, Familiar, Adept, Proficient, Mastery, Expert, Perfect, and Sublime.

    This progression felt like leveling up in a game, making his practice enjoyable.

    Around him, Gu An¡¯s movements created afterimages, as though a dozen Gu Ans were training simultaneously. His Tianxiu Sword danced with a sharp, overwhelming energy, dispersing two feet beyond the de but leaving the surrounding flora untouched.

    An hourter, Gu An sheathed his sword.

    ng¡ª

    The de''s sound was like a dragon''s hum, light yet resonant.

    Stretching, he tossed the Tianxiu Sword into his storage pouch.

    From above, Ao Long descended, its childlike voice full of admiration. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! Can you teach me?¡±

    Gu An looked at the dragonling and teased, ¡°Can your ws hold a sword?¡±

    ¡°I can use my ws as a sword!¡± Ao Long blinked itsrge eyes.

    Gu An paused, then chuckled. There¡¯s some promise here.

    He retrieved a hand-drawn manual for the Wood Spirit Sword Technique and handed it over. ¡°Train yourself. If you have questions, ask when I return.¡±

    Ao Long grabbed the manual with its ws, chirping, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the roast chicken!¡±

    Smiling, Gu An nodded before leaving.

    Ao Long settled on the ground, flipping through the manual with its ws.

    Leaving the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An traversed snowden forests without leaving a trace.

    The next morning, he had just finished leading his disciples in practice when Ye Lan arrived.

    As always, Gu An made time for her.

    They sat in his study, catching up. Her annual visits to him always warmed his heart.

    ¡°Disciples have been vanishing from the outer sect sincest year,¡± Ye Lan confided. ¡°We in the Law Enforcement Hall haven¡¯t been able to find the culprit, but the Demon Removal Hall always manages to extract confessions from supposed spies.¡±

    Since the change in sect leadership, Ye Lan had severed ties with Lu Jiu Jia. The two halls were now bitterly opposed.

    Gu Anughed. ¡°Let them handle it. You can focus on cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Ye Lan sighed. ¡°The Demon Removal Hall¡¯s leader aims to absorb us. Even the Outer Sect Grand Elder seems supportive. If we don¡¯t act, the Law Enforcement Hall will be disbanded.¡±

    Gu An reassured her, ¡°If that happens,e back. I can provide pills far better than the hall¡¯s stipend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an option. If I take your resources, how will you manage?¡± Ye Lan refused firmly, her tone resolute.

    Recognizing her determination, Gu An shifted the conversation to lighter topics.

    After the New Year, the snow fully melted. Gu An tended to his valleys, reaping thousands of years of lifespan from Tianya Valley before moving on to the Third Medicine Valley.

    Here, the stillness was almost eerie. Ye Yan and Old Tian preferred the solitude, coexisting without disturbing each other.

    While harvesting herbs, Old Tian approached. ¡°Why do you always handle the picking yourself?¡±

    ¡°Doing the work myself makes me feel like I¡¯m contributing to the sect,¡± Gu An replied with a chuckle.

    Old Tian nodded. ¡°You are contributing¡ªnot just indulging in self-satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°I hope the sect leaders see it that way too.¡±

    Old Tian¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°If you were sect master, what would you do?¡±

    The question made Gu An¡¯s heart skip a beat, but he didn¡¯t falter in his movements. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re not sect master. How would you pass it to me? Besides, I can barely manage a valley, let alone millions of disciples.¡±

    ¡°With my cultivation, no one would take me seriously as sect master.¡±

    Heughed off the idea. I have no interest in ruling.

    Old Tian smiled faintly and let the matter drop.

    As Gu An finished his harvest, a disturbance in the skies drew his attention.

    Gu Zong was descending on his golden disc, apanied by a veiled woman in ck robes. Her striking eyes hinted at her beauty beneath the veil.

    The Dao Heaven Sect Saintess.

    ¡°Take the herbs inside,¡± Gu An instructed Old Tian before stepping forward to greet them.

    He activated his lifespan probe.

    [Shen Zhen (Foundation Establishment Stage 2): 78/660/1050]

    The golden disc touched down. Gu Zong dismounted with a grin. ¡°Gu An, this is Shen Zhen, the Saintess of the Dao Heaven Sect. Treat her well.¡±

    Shen Zhen bowed lightly to Gu Zong, who nodded before swiftly flying off.

    Shen Zhen turned her gaze to Gu An, studying him intently.

    Raising a hand in greeting, Gu An said, ¡°I am Gu An. A pleasure to meet you, Miss Shen.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened with curiosity. ¡°Between Romance of the Gods and Tai Xuan Immortal Lord, which do you prefer?¡±

    A test right away?

    Gu An remained calm. ¡°Both. A person¡¯s mood determines the book they want to read, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her eyes lit up with approval.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve written something too. Would you like to read it?¡± Shen Zhen asked, blinking expectantly.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Shall we discuss it upstairs?¡±

    She followed him to the second floor. Gu An intended to leave the door open to avoid awkwardness, but Shen Zhen closed it behind her.

    Seated at the table, she hesitated briefly before pulling a book from her storage pouch. Handing it over, she watched Gu An closely.

    He nced at the title.

    ¡°The Adventures of the ck Hero¡±?

    What on earth is this?!

    ...

 Chapter 59: The Great Demon Calamity

    Chapter 59: The Great Demon Cmityn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°This title¡­ It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Gu An hesitated as he held The Adventures of the ck Hero. Could Shen Zhen truly be the author of The Adventures of the Green Hero? If that were true, his admiration for the author would shatter.

    But no, that didn¡¯t make sense. Shen Zhen was from the Dao Heaven Sect in the Dahuang Empire. How could she have published a book within the Taixuan Sect?

    Reassured by this thought, Gu An calmed his nerves and began flipping through the book.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s gaze lingered on the tabletop, and her ears, partially hidden by her flowing hair, flushed pink.

    After reading the first page, Gu An exhaled in relief.

    She wasn¡¯t the author of The Adventures of the Green Hero. Her prosecked the subtlety and finesse of that work, though it was clear she had drawn inspiration from it.

    He continued reading patiently. Like The Adventures of the Green Hero, The Adventures of the ck Hero opened by describing the natural scenery of a region before delving into interpersonal interactions. However, Shen Zhen¡¯s depiction ofndscapescked the vividness of the original, her own life experience falling short of the depth conveyed in the other work.

    The room fell into afortable silence.

    Eventually, Shen Zhen rose and wandered to the bookshelf, giving Gu An the space to finish her story.

    Half an hourter, Gu An closed the book.

    Turning back with a book in hand, Shen Zhen asked, ¡°What did you think?¡±

    Gu An smiled and asked in return, ¡°Do you enjoy The Adventures of the Green Hero?¡±

    Standing by the shelf, she nodded slightly. ¡°It was the first book I ever read outside of cultivation texts. But my favorite is still your Taixuan Immortal Venerable.¡±

    A little clich¨¦, but very rtable. Gu An chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of The Adventures of the Green Hero. It¡¯s what inspired me to start writing.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened, and she hurried back to the table, visibly excited. She immediately began discussing The Adventures of the Green Hero.

    Her The Adventures of the ck Hero included some elements of romance butcked the risqu¨¦ overtones of The Adventures of the Green Hero. Still, her interest in thetter bridged the gap between them.  ?

    Their conversation flowed seamlessly, transitioning from The Adventures of the Green Hero to Romance of the Gods and finally to Taixuan Immortal Venerable.

    After a while, Gu An asked, ¡°Have you ever met the author of The Adventures of the Green Hero?¡±

    Shen Zhen shook her head. ¡°As much as I admire his work, I think he might be a bit¡­ improper. I¡¯d rather not meet him. You¡¯re different. Your writing in Romance of the Gods and Taixuan Immortal Venerable shows depth and versatility, which makes me curious about you.¡±

    Gu An felt a pang of disappointment.

    The identity of the mysterious author of The Adventures of the Green Hero remained one of the greatest mysteries in the Taixuan Sect for him.

    ¡°After Taixuan Immortal Venerable, will you write another story about sect rivalries?¡± Shen Zhen asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Gu An smiled ambiguously. ¡°Perhaps. And you? Do you n to stay at the Taixuan Sect?¡±

    Shen Zhen smiled. ¡°The sect might be putting pressure on you to impress me, but I¡¯m just here for appearances. Dao Heaven Sect wants an alliance with the Taixuan Sect to deter rival factions in the Dahuang Empire and prepare for the Great Demon Cmity.¡±

    Gu An frowned. ¡°The Great Demon Cmity? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Across the continent, nine great empires¡ªincluding Taicang and Dahuang¡ªhave driven powerful demons to the fringes of their territories. These unimednds have be breeding grounds for demons and monsters.

    ¡°Despite frequent expeditions, vast stretches of wilderness allow the strongest demons to thrive. Within a century, the nine empires will face an unprecedented demon invasion. Entire kingdoms may fall.¡±

    Her tone carried an unmistakable gravity.

    Gu An felt a chill. He could already picture the chaos¡ªsect disciples sent to war, kingdoms copsing, and even outer disciples like himself being conscripted into battle.

    No!

    Within a century, I must achieve a lifespan of one million years, unlock my next ability, and elevate my cultivation to the highest realm!

    Steeling himself, Gu An asked, ¡°If the situation is that dire, why aren¡¯t you focused on cultivation instead of writing?¡±

    Shen Zhen chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone has their path. Cultivation isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯d rather read and write. Who¡¯s to say enlightenment onlyes from absorbing spiritual energy? Throughout history, has anyone achieved immortality solely through cultivation?¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but admire her perspective.

    After chatting for a while longer, Shen Zhen prepared to leave. Gu An escorted her downstairs.

    Standing on her flying sword, she turned back and said, ¡°Gu Gongzi, I¡¯ll set up my cave nearby. Let¡¯s exchange ideas often.¡±

    Watching her figure disappear into the horizon, Gu An smiled.

    Not because she nned to stay nearby, but because the seventh-grade spirit tree was as good as his.

    Later that day, Gu An stepped off the teleportation array back in the valley.

    From a distance, he saw Li Ya, d in ck, instructing disciples in swordsmanship. Even Xiao Chuan, the usuallyzy one, was earnestly following along.

    After finishing his guidance, Li Ya walked briskly toward Gu An.

    The golden core aura around him was undeniable¡ªJindan Stage, Level One!

    At 45 years old, Li Ya had reached the Golden Core Realm, just five years slower than Jiang Qiong.

    As the two met, Gu An asked curiously, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Li Ya smiled faintly. ¡°I came to protect you. Word has it that the Demon Lord of the Tianjue Sect has infiltrated the outer sect. I wanted to make sure you¡¯re safe before heading to the inner sect.¡±

    Gu An looked at him, his gaze softening. ¡°You¡¯re putting yourself at risk, staying out here like this.¡±

    Li Ya shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re worth it. Let¡¯s get through this together.¡±

    Gu An could feel the sincerity in Li Ya¡¯s words¡ªa rare moment of vulnerability from someone usually soposed.

    ...

 Chapter 60: Ancestor, Save Me!

    Chapter 60: Ancestor, Save Me!

    "You think you can take on that demon lord?" Gu An asked skeptically.

    Li Ya smirked, puffing out his chest. "I''ve reached the Golden Core stage! Don''t underestimate me!"

    "Golden Core cultivators are only inner disciples in Taixuan Sect. Are you even a match for a demon lord?"

    "You little brat! I came here specifically to protect you, and this is how you treat me?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I''m just worried you''ll repeat what happened back then. Remember when you charged out to fight that Greed-Fiend ghost and ended up injured on the ground?"

    "Do we really have to bring that up?"

    The two bickered, but Li Ya wasn''t annoyed by Gu An''s teasing. He knew it was out of concern, though Gu An¡¯s actual worry wasn¡¯t what he thought.

    The truth was, Gu An didn¡¯t want to expose his own strength. If a demon lord attacked and Li Ya was nearby, he¡¯d have no choice but to intervene, blowing his cover. Gu An couldn¡¯t voice this thought, so he let the matter drop when Li Ya insisted on staying.

    "By the way, have you seen Junior Brother Lu recently?" Gu An asked.

    Li Ya shook his head. "I haven¡¯t. We used to cross paths asionally, but ever since he joined the Demon-ying Hall, we¡¯ve lost contact. I don¡¯t get along with the elders there, so I avoid him."

    His tone was indifferent, clearly showing he didn¡¯t hold Lu Jiuja in high regard. Though warm toward Gu An, Li Ya remained aloof toward others.

    "Come on, let¡¯s head upstairs. I¡¯ve heard you acquired a new medicine valley in the inner sect. You¡¯ll have to tell me all about it," Li Ya said, dragging Gu An along.

    The conversation stretchedte into the night.

    Gu An avoided mentioning his identity as Pan An, iming his new medicine valley was a reward for the sess of the current one. With rumors of Emperor Li Xuandao being criticized over Romance of the Gods, Gu An dared not reveal his identity, even to Li Ya. If Li Ya let it slip to his father, things could getplicated.

    As summer transitioned into autumn, the days remained warm.

    Ten days passed since Li Ya¡¯s arrival. The valley stayed peaceful during that time, though Gu An continued venturing out to tend to the outer disciples¡¯ caves. Li Ya insisted on apanying him but refused to enter the caves, wary of causing trouble for Gu An.

    Gu An suggested Li Ya stay behind to protect the disciples, but Li Ya had no interest in them. "Teaching them swordsmanship was already a favor for your sake," he had said.

    That evening, Gu An was busy harvesting ripe medicinal herbs, while Li Ya meditated atop a western peak. The setting sun behind him cast a glow, lending him the aura of an unmatched master.

    Suddenly, Gu An paused mid-harvest. His expression tightened momentarily before he resumed working.

    "A demon lord, huh? Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re not interested in my valley."

    The demonic aura he sensed was far beyond the Foundation Establishment stage but didn¡¯t feel threatening to him. The presence drifted away from the valley, and Gu An sighed in relief.

    Thirty years of lifespan for killing them isn¡¯t worth exposing myself.

    As night fell, Gu An sat in his study, engrossed in the Purple Micro Array Manual. He was focused on wood-element arrays when his brows furrowed.

    With a sigh, he muttered, "The valley might be safe, but now Li Ya¡¯s drawn their attention."

    On the peak, Li Ya opened his eyes from meditation. Standing, he stepped to the cliff¡¯s edge, gazing toward the forest below. About a hundred meters away, a shadowy figure stood under the trees, blending almost seamlessly into the darkness.

    Li Ya frowned, pointing his sword toward the distance before leaping into the night sky.

    The shadow dissipated into ck mist, vanishing without a trace.

    A stick of incenseter, Li Yanded by a river cutting through the mountains. The moonlight danced across its surface.

    Before he could settle, a swirl of ck mist materialized across the river, coalescing into a humanoid form.

    "You¡¯re not the demon lord of Tianjue Sect," Li Ya said, narrowing his eyes. "But you seem to know me."

    A raspy voice responded, "Prince Li Ya, inheritor of the first sword cultivator of Jizhou. Meeting you is an unexpected delight."

    Li Ya unsheathed his sword, pointing it at the figure. "Enough theatrics!"

    His body erupted with fierce sword energy, causing his robes to billow like mes. Seven silver sword shadows formed around him, radiating brilliance even in the dark.

    "Just a Golden Core cultivator, yet you dare resist me?" the shadow mocked.

    The figure vanished into mist, reappearing behind Li Ya in an instant.

    Li Ya spun, his sword slicing through the air as the silver shadows streaked toward the figure.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The attacks struck the ground, sending dirt and debris flying. Before Li Ya could discern the oue, a gust of force mmed into him from the side.

    Flung like an arrow, he crashed through trees, finally halting hundreds of meters away. Bloodied and bruised, he slumped against a cracked tree trunk, struggling to rise.

    Hovering above, the figure sneered. "Kid, you¡¯re bold to challenge me just after forming your core. Do you even know what realm I¡¯m in?"

    Li Ya could barely lift his head, his vision tinged with red.

    "Damn it¡­"

    As he gritted his teeth, a voice echoed in his mind.

    "Sigh, you brat. Getting injured again? You¡¯re not just risking your life¡ªyou¡¯re risking your ancestor¡¯s patience!"

    The figure raised a hand, a dark aura coiling around their body. Before they could strike, another hand¡ªshrouded in faint green wood energy¡ªmped down on their shoulder.

    The figure froze as wooden tendrils burst from their body, intertwining with blood to form a grotesque bloom. Their demonic energy unraveled, revealing an older man in outer sect elder robes.

    "Chen Elder?!" Li Ya gasped, bloodshot eyes wide.

    The elder¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. "Demonic Shadow Technique¡­ it¡¯s you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the green mes consuming him surged, reducing him to ashes.

    Li Ya stared at the purple-ck figure behind Chen Elder, his heart pounding.

    "A Nascent Soul elder, obliterated in an instant¡­ this is someone at least at the Void Transformation stage!"

    "Fool! Get out of there now!" the ancestral voice in his head urged.

    As Li Ya braced himself for death, the figure disappeared into the night.

    "He¡¯s gone," the voice confirmed. "He must¡¯ve weighed the risks."

    Li Ya copsed in relief.

    "Idiot! Forget that Gu An and get to the inner sect! The outer sect is a death trap!"

    Li Ya remained silent, his mind racing.

    Meanwhile, back in the valley, Gu An examined a storage pouch and sighed.

    "Sorry, Li Shixiong. If I didn¡¯t let you get hurt, you¡¯d never leave."

    He hadn¡¯t intended for the elder to target Li Ya, but at least the incident would prompt his departure.

    The pouch yielded 37 years of lifespan, but Gu An burned any suspicious contents.

    At dawn, Li Ya returned, freshly dressed and looking unharmed.

    Gu An met him downstairs. "Shixiong, you look pale. Are you alright?"

    Li Ya forced a smile. "Just a minor mishap during training."

    Gu An pulled him upstairs and presented dozens of medicinal pills.

    "Shidi, what¡¯s all this?"

    "Last night, you faced something dangerous, didn¡¯t you?" Gu An asked sternly.

    Li Ya hesitated, then sighed. "Fine. I encountered a demonic cultivator. You¡¯re right¡ªthis valley isn¡¯t safe. I¡¯m heading to the inner sect today."

    Gu An smiled, pushing the pills into his hands.

    Momentster, as Li Ya soared away, he nced back at the valley and muttered, "Anyone who dares harm him will regret it."

    ...

 Chapter 61: The Secrets of Taixuan Sect and the Divide Between Righteousness and Demonic Paths

    Chapter 61: The Secrets of Taixuan Sect and the Divide Between Righteousness and Demonic Paths

    After Li Ya left, Gu An discreetly ced Elder Chen¡¯s storage pouch into the Eight Views Celestial Realm. That afternoon, he made his way to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He wandered around, inspecting the area, but his brows were tightly furrowed.

    For a long while, Elder Tian didn¡¯t approach him.

    Finally, the elder took the bait.

    He came over and asked curiously, ¡°Valley Master, why have you been frowning all this time?¡±

    Gu An nced at him, shook his head slightly, and remained silent.

    Elder Tian stepped closer and said, ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t help you directly, but sometimes sharing your troubles can ease the burden. I can offer an outsider¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu An sighed deeply and began recounting the events in the Outer Sect. He even mentioned that Li Ya, at the first level of the Core Formation Stage, had been injured while protecting him.The deliberate mention of Li Ya was to ensure the former sect master remembered Li Ya¡¯s contributions.

    Gu An had a feeling that Elder Tian wouldn¡¯t spend the rest of his life here peacefully. There was always the chance he might return to prominence one day.

    When Gu An finished speaking, Elder Tian furrowed his brows.

    Unable to contain himself, Gu Anined, ¡°The Demon-ying Hall in the Outer Sect spends all day hunting demonic infiltrators, yet after so many years, demonic cultivators still manage to sneak into the Taixuan Sect. Can the Taixuan Sect even im to be the leading sect? Disciples can¡¯t even feel safe within its walls!¡±

    ¡°If I were killed, that¡¯s one thing, but I worry about my disciples.¡±

    At this point, he sighed again, filled with worry and frustration.

    Even Gu An mentally apuded his own acting skills. If acting could be listed as an attribute on his cultivation panel, his skill would undoubtedly have reached the pinnacle of mastery, perhaps even close to transcendent simplicity.

    Elder Tian sighed along with him. ¡°That does sound troublesome. However, the cultivation world has always been this way. Regardless of the sect, errand disciples are never given much regard. To put it bluntly, they don¡¯t even see errand disciples as proper disciples.¡±

    Gu An frowned, this time genuinely.

    Hearing these words from the mouth of a former sect master felt particrly jarring.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the new sect master is benevolent and was elected with the unanimous support of the Elder Hall. Perhaps he will bring about some change¡ªat least he¡¯s better than the previous sect master,¡± Elder Tian added, his expression unchanged. It was hard to tell if he was being genuinely supportive or sarcastic. ?

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond, merely sighing again before resuming his inspection of the herbs.

    Elder Tian didn¡¯t follow, likely wary of overstepping.

    An hourter, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    In recent days, Gu An had decided to stay in Xuan Valley, ensuring that if he traveled elsewhere, he would return the same day.

    The disciples of Xuan Valley were puzzled as to why their master had been staying in the valley so often. It wasn¡¯t until Wu Xin and Tang Yu visited the Outer Sect that they learned about the recent demonic infiltration. While this news made them anxious, it also moved them deeply.

    Their master truly cared for them!

    Since the establishment of the Third Medicine Valley, many disciples had felt distanced from Gu An, but now, they felt a renewed sense of closeness.

    Wu Xin, in particr, felt the pressure mounting. He began pushing the disciples to practice their techniques diligently, ensuring everyone had some ability to protect themselves.

    He even purchased loud, attention-grabbing techniques from the Outer Sect to train the disciples.

    Though it was unlikely they could defeat demonic cultivators, making enough noise during a fight might buy time for Outer Sect support to arrive.

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop him. Perhaps this situation could strengthen the unity of Xuan Valley and help Wu Xin develop his leadership and organizational skills.

    Several dayster, Ye Lan arrived.

    Like Li Ya, her visit was out of concern for Gu An.

    Inside the pavilion, Ye Lan took out a treasured sword from her storage pouch, ced it on the table, and said, ¡°Recently, demonic cultivators have been appearing, and their cultivation levels are quite high. This sword is called the Qinghong Sword. Carry it with you. It doesn¡¯t have great offensive power, but it¡¯s linked to my White Spirit Sword. If you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll sense it immediately ande to your aid.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Junior Sister, your cultivation level is only a few stages higher than mine. Don¡¯te here just to get yourself killed!¡±

    Get herself killed?

    Ye Lan only needed a moment to grasp his meaning. She red at him and huffed, ¡°Senior Brother, if we really fought, I could subdue you in one move. Don¡¯t let my demeanor here fool you¡ªothers don¡¯t see me the same way you do.¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you, Junior Sister. My apologies,¡± Gu An replied with a smile as he picked up the Qinghong Sword.

    The scabbard was intricately designed, with a carving of a wild goose spreading its wings amidst the clouds. It was quite elegant. He unsheathed the sword, and with a sh of light, a slender de appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ll wear it on my waist from now on,¡± Gu An said with a smile.

    His words made Ye Lan beam with joy.

    Gu An noticed that while Ye Lan¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t as striking as Ji Xuanyu or Li Xuanyu, it grew on him the longer he looked at her.

    Ye Lan sat down and watched him fiddle with the Qinghong Sword, smiling all the while.

    Suddenly curious, Gu An asked, ¡°If you were in danger, could the Qinghong Sword sense the White Spirit Sword?¡±

    Ye Lan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What, Senior Brother, are you nning to protect me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, as if! You know full well I¡¯ve never been in a real fight. I¡¯d only be a burden.¡±

    ¡°As long as you know that, Senior Brother. If I¡¯m ever in danger, don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, me too. I¡¯ll never die. Without me, who¡¯d stop others from bullying you, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Have I ever been bullied all these years?¡±

    ¡°Then here¡¯s to wishing you a lifetime of safety, Senior Brother.¡±

    ...

    After Li Ya left, Xuan Valley had been peaceful. When autumn arrived, Gu An calcted the time and realized that a batch of herbs in the Third Medicine Valley should be ready for harvest. Thus, he returned to the valley.

    As he stepped out of the teleportation array, his gaze instinctively shifted to his pavilion.

    Someone was inside.

    It was Shen Zhen.

    Gu An didn¡¯t approach her directly¡ªafter all, there were no secrets in that pavilion. The only thing of note was the <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>, which Shen Zhen happened to enjoy as well.

    He walked into one of the gardens and began harvesting the herbs. Watching the prompts for lifespan increases appear repeatedly before him, a satisfied smile spread across his face.

    No matter how high his cultivation reached, he always felt a surge of joy whenever he saw his lifespan increase.

    Who knew how many realms of cultivation a lifespan of a million years could take him?

    Despite searching through all the books in the Outer Sect Library Hall, Gu An had never found any records of ascension. No one seemed to know the true size of this world either.

    Therger the world, the higher the cultivation realms. The Taixuan Sect alone had Void Transformation Grandmasters. That True Legacy First Disciple who was traveling abroad might have surpassed the Void Transformation Stage by now, yet even he couldn¡¯t im to be invincible in this world.

    The path of cultivation was long and arduous.

    As he harvested, Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered aimlessly.

    When he finished collecting the herbs, he turned and headed toward his pavilion.

    As he passed by Elder Tian, the elder remarked, ¡°That youngdy, Miss Shen, hase looking for you a few times.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An nodded slightly and continued walking.

    After a moment of hesitation, Elder Tian added, ¡°I¡¯ve passed along what you said to the elders of Gu Zong. Perhaps it will lead to improvements in the Outer Sect.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An turned back to him with a smile. ¡°Elder Tian, you see? Everyone has their own purpose. You always say you¡¯re ready for the grave, yet here you are helping thousands of disciples in the Outer Sect. Thank you.¡±

    He cupped his hands in salute before turning and leaving.

    Elder Tian stood there in thought, murmuring to himself, ¡°Everyone has their own purpose...¡±

    <strong>In the Pavilion</strong>

    Gu An ascended the stairs and pushed open the door. He found Shen Zhen seated at the desk, writing with a brush. She was dressed in her usual ck attire, a veil covering her face. Her hair was styled in a bun, with two soft strands framing her face. Her delicate brows and eyes exuded a gentle and serene beauty.

    Shen Zhen didn¡¯t look up, as though she hadn¡¯t noticed Gu An enter.

    Gu An walked over and stood beside her, trying to see what she was writing.

    At that moment, she calmly stopped writing and tucked the paper away.

    But Gu An had already caught a glimpse of its contents, and his expression turned peculiar as though he had something to say but hesitated.

    Shen Zhen rose, slipping the paper into her sleeve as she moved aside to put some distance between them. She smiled and said, ¡°I came looking for you several times, but you were never here. Is that Outer Sect medicine valley really so captivating?¡±

    Gu An sighed and replied, ¡°The Outer Sect has been unsafetely. I can¡¯t bring all my disciples back here, so I need to stay and guard them. After all, my cultivation is higher than theirs.¡±

    He deliberately shared this information, hoping Shen Zhen would pass it along to others higher up.

    Every additional voice increased the likelihood of change.

    ¡°With your current aplishments, entering the Inner Sect¡ªor even living in Taixuan Sect¡¯s main city¡ªshouldn¡¯t be an issue. Why not focus on writing your books instead of involving yourself in these trivial matters?¡± Shen Zhen asked curiously.

    Gu An countered, ¡°You¡¯re the Saintess of the Dao Tian Sect, with resources most people could only dream of. Why don¡¯t you dedicate yourself to cultivation instead of immersing yourself in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting?¡±

    Shen Zhen fell silent.

    Gu An started tidying up the desk.

    After a while, Shen Zhen sighed. ¡°As expected of the one who wrote <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>. You truly are the only person in the world who understands me. If you were to die, I¡¯d lose not only a good book but also a kindred spirit.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you die. Let me tell you a secret.¡±

    She raised her sleeve, and with a wave, the door shut. Sheets of talisman paper flew out, sealing the doors and windows.

    Gu An watched her curiously. What secret could possibly save his life?

    ¡°There are people within the Taixuan Sect practicing demonic arts to break through to higher cultivation levels and prepare for the uing Demonic Cataclysm. However, whether these techniques will seed remains uncertain. Your Outer Sect city is essentially a testing ground. This can¡¯t be done openly, of course, as it would tarnish the sect¡¯s reputation. So they use the pretense of hunting demonic cultivators to cover their tracks,¡± Shen Zhen said calmly, her gaze colder than ever.

    Gu An frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Because the Dao Tian Sect is attempting the same thing. Sacrificing some lower-tier disciples to ensure the sect¡¯s survival¡ªit¡¯s a legacy for future generations,¡± Shen Zhen replied.

    Hearing this, Gu An felt deeply unsettled.

    ¡°What kind of demonic art requires sacrificing disciples?¡± he pressed.

    ¡°As cultivators, we defy the heavens. But the higher the realm, the more we feel bound by fate. These demonic arts are for Grandmasters who¡¯ve hit a bottleneck to break free of their fates. In short, you should abandon the Outer Sect medicine valley. Staying there won¡¯t do you any good. They fear you¡¯ll write about this, so they won¡¯t tell you. And don¡¯t mention I told you.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s words left Gu An silent.

    The divide between righteousness and demonic paths seemed absurd at that moment.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes curved with a smile as she asked, ¡°By the way, what did you think of my writing earlier?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar again. He responded seriously, ¡°<em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> has its ws. There are some things in it that shouldn¡¯t be emted.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Those parts capture the most genuine emotions.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to write them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can the protagonist at least not be named Gu An?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 62: Preparing for a Breakthrough, The Immortal Execution Sword Array

    Chapter 62: Preparing for a Breakthrough, The Immortal Execution Sword Array

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? There are plenty of people named Gu An in the world. Unlike you, I can¡¯t just make up characters. I need to see someone worthy before I can write a story. In my eyes, you¡¯re the perfect male protagonist. Based on what I know, your only w is your weak cultivation.¡±

    Shen Zhen spoke seriously, causing Gu An¡¯s face to twitch.

    Is this apliment?

    Why does it feel like a personal attack?

    <em>If I revealed my cultivation, even your dad might not measure up!</em>

    Gu An continued to try convincing her, but Shen Zhen refused to change the name no matter what.

    In the end, Shen Zhen offered to trade a cultivation manual for the rights to his name. Reluctantly, he agreed.

    After Shen Zhen left, Gu An remained in his loft, flipping through the manual she had given him.Xuan Yin Art!

    It was a musical cultivation technique capable of injuring internal organs or confusing the enemy¡¯s senses¡ªversatile and powerful.

    This was exactly the kind of technique Gu Ancked, and he decided to delve deeper into itter.

    After reading through the Xuan Yin Art once, he stashed it in his storage bag and left.

    A monthter, Gu An arrived at the outer sect city. His first stop was the Alchemy Hall to submit this year¡¯s harvest.

    Elder Zhu Qinglu received him. Noticing Zhu Qinglu¡¯s tiredplexion and the faint demonic aura within him¡ªsimr to that of Lu Jiu Jia¡ªGu An asked, ¡°Elder Zhu, you don¡¯t look well. What happened?¡±

    He didn¡¯t fully understand how the demonic cultivation in the outer sect worked, but he knew people had gone missing. This time in the city, he noticed that many disciples carried subtle traces of demonic energy. Most of them were hall disciples, not ordinary ones.

    <em>Are they colluding willingly, or are they being manipted?</em><em></em>

    He couldn¡¯t say, and Shen Zhen hadn¡¯t shared much information.

    Zhu Qinglu chuckled. ¡°Just a side effect of my cultivation, nothing to worry about. You have a medicine valley in the inner sect, don¡¯t you? Move there soon. Don¡¯t stay in the outer sect anymore. Lately, demonic cultivators have been running rampant, and it¡¯s too dangerous outside.¡± ?

    Gu An probed further. ¡°Many people have told me the outer sect is dangerous these days. If that¡¯s the case, why hasn¡¯t the higher-ups sent more people to eliminate the demons?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s with the area under construction in the city? It¡¯s taking up nearly a quarter of the town.¡±

    As soon as he arrived, he noticed numerous disciplesying stones in the city center. These weren¡¯t ordinary stones¡ªthey were imbued with spiritual energy.

    <em>It looks like they¡¯re building a massive altar.</em>N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zhu Qinglu replied nonchntly, ¡°The higher-ups have their reasons, ones we can¡¯t specte on. All we can do is protect ourselves. As for the construction, it¡¯s a formation tform. Oncepleted, it will protect the outer sect.¡±

    Seeing Zhu Qinglu¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gu An felt he wasn¡¯t trustworthy¡ªperhaps someone benefiting from the situation.

    Deciding not to press further, Gu An exchanged a few polite words and left.

    Standing in the street outside the Alchemy Hall, he gazed at the tform under construction.

    The sky was overcast, casting a gloomy shadow over the once lively and sunlit outer sect city, making it resemble a demonic stronghold.

    Gu An stood there for a long moment before finally turning away.

    An autumn breeze swept through the street, rustling his robes. The Qinghong Sword at his waist swayed slightly, its sheath gleaming coldly.

    After leaving the city, Gu An went to manage the caves under his care.

    When he reached Li Xuanyu¡¯s cave, he found her inside.

    ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need toe anymore. I¡¯ll be heading to the inner sect. Here¡¯s your payment,¡± Li Xuanyu said from her seat at the table. With a wave of her hand, a pile of spirit stones appeared on the table.

    Gu An bowed in thanks and went to collect the stones into his storage bag. Without saying much, he turned to leave.

    As he walked away, Li Xuanyu suddenly asked, ¡°I heard your leg techniques are impressive?¡±

    Gu An paused, turning back to her. ¡°Did Senior Brother Li Ya tell you that? My leg techniques are nothingpared to his.¡±

    Recently, when Li Ya stayed in Xuan Valley, he saw Tang Yu practicing the Residual Wind Kick and mentioned how Gu An had subdued Meng Lang with it.

    <em>He really went and told her so soon¡­</em>

    ¡°Hmm, just something I heard,¡± Li Xuanyu said calmly. After a pause, she added, ¡°I look forward to seeing you in the inner sect someday. Let¡¯s see how we measure up then.¡±

    Gu An, puzzled, replied helplessly, ¡°How could I possiblypare to you, Senior Sister? I¡¯ll never catch up to you.¡±

    ¡°Go now,¡± she said, cutting him off and effectively dismissing him.

    Gu An had no choice but to leave.

    After leaving her cave, Gu An felt no particr burden on his mind.

    <em>As long as I never admit to it, what can Li Xuanyu do to me?</em>

    Late at night, Gu An moved through the dense forest. That afternoon, he had informed Wu Xin he would be leaving and wouldn¡¯t return until the following day.

    The reason for notifying in advance was his preparation for a breakthrough.

    Breaking through to the next realm would inevitably cause amotion. If disciples came looking for him and found him absent from his quarters, it might arouse suspicion.

    Since his trip to the outer sect city, Gu An had felt an intense atmosphere of danger.

    <em>The ruling elders practicing demonic arts, noble disciples fleeing the outer sect... all these signs are unsettling.</em>

    Though the Void Transformation Stage Ninth Layer was powerful, the Taixuan Sect was not without Void Transformation experts. After days of deliberation, Gu An decided to advance by one major realm before dealing with these issues.

    <em>At worst, I¡¯ll dy unlocking the Million-Year Lifespan function by a year!</em>

    This time, he traveled far, covering 300 li under the cover of night. He stopped in a dense forest, sensing two Nascent Soul presences nearby.

    One of them was familiar: Zuo Yijian!

    The Sword Maniac of Cang Lake¡ªGu An had encountered him near Xuan Valley before, where he had injured Zuo Yijian while disguised as the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. Since then, he had only seen him once at the Ji Family estate.

    Gu An suppressed his aura to the minimum, confident he wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the Nascent Soul cultivators.

    A few li away, above the forest canopy, Zuo Yijian floated in mid-air. Dressed in blue robes, he was surrounded by five treasured swords that orbited him, exuding the grace of a true sword cultivator.

    Facing him was a burly man in a billowing ck robe. The man wielded a long staff, his thick eyebrows framing his sharp, leopard-like eyes. His square face radiated authority, and the violent aura surrounding him bent the trees below.

    ¡°Zuo Yijian, why aren¡¯t you in the inner sect studying your books? Why must you stand in my way?¡± the ck-robed man asked coldly.

    Zuo Yijian remained expressionless. ¡°Chen Xuanjin, as the Outer Sect Grand Elder, you cultivate demonic arts and harm your fellow disciples. I am not blocking you¡ªyou¡¯ve brought this upon yourself. I am here on Heaven¡¯s behalf to put an end to you.¡±

    Chen Xuanjinughed dismissively, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Do you not know who I serve?¡±

    With a snort, he struck his staff against the ground. Purple light burst forth, forming aplex, mystical array over a hundred zhang wide.

    As the array¡¯s edge neared Zuo Yijian, it was blocked by invisible sword intent. From above, the array looked as though a section was missing.

    ¡°I know perfectly well. I can¡¯t deal with him, but I can deal with you. Killing you might not stop the next Outer Sect Grand Elder frommitting evil, but at least I can protect the disciples here for now.¡±

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s tone remained calm, but the five swords around him unsheathed simultaneously, their radiance illuminating the night sky.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Chen Xuanjin sneered, his expression twisting with rage. His aura exploded, and a fierce wind shook the forest for ten li in every direction.

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°You, a mere Nascent Soul First Layer, think you can kill me, a Nascent Soul Ninth Layer cultivator? Zuo Yijian, do you think just because you have your master¡¯s backing, I won¡¯t dare kill you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the path of power, yet refuse to blend in with the masses. That in itself is your greatest mistake. Saving a few mediocre outer sect disciples¡ªhow does thatpare to saving the entire Taicang Empire? If you don¡¯t understand the weight of this choice, your life has been for naught!¡±

    Chen Xuanjin stood tall, his oppressive aura pressing down on the sword shadows around Zuo Yijian, causing his five swords to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance,¡± Chen Xuanjin said. ¡°Turn back now, and it¡¯s not toote. Either return to reading your <em>Romance of the Gods</em>, or die.¡±

    As he spoke, the ck staff in his hand released waves of demonic energy, coalescing into a massive ck dragon that coiled around him.

    Zuo Yijian took a deep breath. ¡°Since you mentioned <em>Romance of the Gods</em>, are you familiar with the Immortal Execution Sword Array?¡±

    Immortal Execution Sword Array!

    Chen Xuanjin¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes wide with shock.

    Even Gu An, watching from a distance, was astonished.

    "One breath transforms into three pure forms; the mysteries of the gourd epass Mount Sumeru¡­"

    As Zuo Yijian recited these words, the swords around him trembled violently before scattering to form an array. A murderous aura surged skyward.

    Gu An, standing beneath a tree, was stunned.

    <em>He can deduce Daoist techniques from a book?</em><em></em>

    <em>Is he some kind of genius?</em>

    Even Chen Xuanjin was startled and immediatelyunched an attack.

    The battle erupted instantly! The heavens quaked, the earth trembled, and the forest copsed.

    Gu An stood beneath the tree, unmoving, his eyes reflecting the glow of swords as he fixed his gaze on Zuo Yijian.

    Ten breathster, the fight was over.

    Gu An exhaled in relief.

    <em>D</em>**n, that scared me half to death!

    He had almost believed that Zuo Yijian had actually deduced the Immortal Execution Sword Array from <em>Romance of the Gods</em>. If that were true, wouldn¡¯t it mean the tales in the book were real? That would be unimaginable!

    Zuo Yijian had instead used a self-created sword technique. It was indeed formidable, allowing him to hold his ground against a Nascent Soul Ninth Layer Grandmaster, but he couldn¡¯tst long.

    The remaining clouds in the night sky dispersed. The once lush mountains and forests were now barren, with dust rising into the air.

    Chen Xuanjin hovered mid-air, panting heavily, his face a mix of fear and relief as he looked down at the swirling dust below.

    He could sense that Zuo Yijian was still alive, and his brows furrowed deeply. He hesitated.

    Though he wanted nothing more than to kill Zuo Yijian, reason prevailed¡ªying him would undoubtedly bring trouble.

    Even as a Nascent Soul cultivator, Chen Xuanjin knew he was just a pawn in the grand schemes of the Taixuan Sect.

    At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air startled him. His eyes darted towards the source, and his pupils constricted sharply.

    A cold gleam streaked across the night sky, scattering the dust and sending countless leaves whirling in its wake. It was as if an icy sword had sliced through the fabric of time itself.

    Lying amidst the rubble, Zuo Yijian instinctively opened his eyes, sensing something amiss. The dust above him was swept away in an instant, revealing the night sky. In the darkness, a radiant light pierced through, brilliant and dazzling.

    ¡°It

    Zuo Yijian¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed the leaf surrounded by sword energy pierce through Chen Xuanjin¡¯s chest. Blood sttered across the night sky.

    In that moment, Zuo Yijian finally understood.

    The Flying Leaf Sword Immortal had not struck him maliciously back then but had been guiding him. Otherwise, how could he have survived?

    Now, the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal had appeared again to save him, leaving him both ted and ashamed.

    <em>Who is this senior?</em>

    ...

 Chapter 63: Breaking Through to the Integration Stage!

    Chapter 63: Breaking Through to the Integration Stage!

    After Chen Xuanjin was pierced through the chest by the leaf infused with sword energy, the spiritual energy in his body dissipated. His eyes widened in terror, his heart pounding with dread.

    He immediately abandoned his body, releasing his Nascent Soul to flee into the sky.

    Amid the swaying forest, Gu An stood quietly, watching Chen Xuanjin¡¯s retreat. He deliberately let him live. Killing him would only yield twenty or thirty years of lifespan¡ªnot worth it. Allowing him to return would send a warning to those behind him.

    Even if Gu An killed Chen Xuanjin, someone else would merely take his ce. This approach would address the symptoms, not the root cause.

    However, if this deterrent failed and his Xuan Valley was threatened, Gu An wouldn¡¯t hesitate to root out the problem himself.

    Under the dark sky, Gu An¡¯s gaze was icy cold. He turned and disappeared swiftly into the forest.

    Amidst the ruins, Zuo Yijian struggled to his feet, his body covered in blood and dirt, his appearance utterly wretched. He called out loudly for the senior who had saved him, but no one responded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Left with no choice, he sat cross-legged and began healing his wounds on the spot.Elsewhere, Gu An moved swiftly, traveling a thousand li before finally stopping.

    Hiding within the woods, he smoothed his robes, sat down in front of a tree, and brought up his attribute panel.

    Looking at his lifespan, which exceeded 100,000 years, he took a deep breath.

    <em>Breaking through the Void Transformation Stage by undergoing tribtion¡­ who knows how many times I¡¯ll fail?</em>

    But he was resolute. No matter how many failures it took, he would seed. Without advancing, he would never feel truly safe.

    <em>Let¡¯s start by investing 10,000 years of lifespan!</em>

    [You have invested 10,000 years of lifespan into cultivation to evolve your realm.]

    [You cultivated for 100 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribtion but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribtion.]

    [You cultivated for 400 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribtion but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribtion.]

    Failure after failure!

    Every 300 years, he attempted another tribtion.

    <em>No wonder the Taixuan Sect resorts to demonic cultivation to defy fate¡ªthis realm is truly daunting to break through.</em>

    After ten consecutive failures, Gu An¡¯s confidence wavered.

    <em>Is it really this difficult?</em>

    Even with his cultivation of techniques like the Limitless Traceless Profound Heaven Step, the Great Yin-Yang Transformation, and mastery of two divine abilities, he still struggled to ovee the tribtion.

    Noticing that his tribtions were often tied to the five elements, he began to suspect that his trials were harder than most.

    After reaching the Core Formation Stage, Li Ya had once mentioned that tribtions varied by type. A cultivator¡¯s tribtion depended on their aptitude and techniques.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    <em>No matter how hard it is, I must seed!</em><em></em>

    <em>Heaven rewards those who spend their lifespan!</em>

    [You cultivated for 5,400 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribtion but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribtion.]

    [You cultivated for 5,700 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribtion but failed to withstand the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribtion.]

    Failure notifications continued to appear relentlessly.

    ncing at his attribute panel and seeing his remaining lifespan, Gu An felt somewhat reassured.

    <em>I still have enough to keep going.</em>

    Yet, even after 10,000 years had passed, he had not seeded. His mental state was nearing its breaking point.

    He hastily invested another 1,200 years of lifespan.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    His eyes turned red as frustration boiled over. He poured in another 1,200 years.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Sess!

    [You cultivated for 900 years, using your profound mastery of the Yang Wood Primal Art to forcefully attempt an Integration Stage breakthrough. You began undergoing tribtion and withstood the Five-Aspect Divine Thunder Tribtion, achieving sess. You have broken through to Integration Stage Level One.]

    [You cultivated for 1,200 years, and your cultivation base grew stronger.]

    Sess!

    Gu An finally let out a long breath of relief.

    Gu An exhaled deeply, realizing it had taken him a staggering 12,400 years of lifespan to finally break through!

    Although the lifespan consumed by evolutionary cultivation far exceeded what would have been used in actual practice, the experience still weighed on him.

    <em>If it¡¯s this hard to reach the Integration Stage, what about the realms toe?</em>

    Yet, upon reflection, he found the thought amusing. For someone with his initial aptitude to reach the Integration Stage before the age of fifty was nothing short of miraculous.

    <em>It¡¯s not life I¡¯m sacrificing¡ªit¡¯s just numbers!</em>

    Adjusting his mindset, Gu An activated the Lifespan Barrier and prepared to enjoy the benefits of his breakthrough.

    Spiritual energy began surging from the ground, visibly coalescing within moments. In less than three breaths, the area was awash with a verdant tide of wood-element energy.

    The energy rushed into his body, whipping up a whirlwind that circled around him.

    Themotion quickly intensified. Gu An could feel that this breakthrough was far more demanding than any before. While it seemed like a single stage advancement, the sheer volume of spiritual energy required far surpassed the earlier stages.

    As the energy poured into him, Gu An¡¯s cultivation base climbed steadily. At the same time, insights into the Integration Stage flooded his mind as though he had truly experienced centuries of cultivation.

    Outer Sect City

    Inside a certain estate, Chen Xuanjin¡¯s Nascent Soul floated above a desk, his expression dark and ominous. He stared intently at a bronze mirror in front of him.

    Soon, the mirror reflected a hazy, indistinct face. A cold, indifferent voice emerged from it.

    ¡°Sote¡ªwhat do you need?¡±

    ¡°I was nearly killed by the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal¡­ and Zuo Yijian is obstructing our ns!¡± Chen Xuanjin growled, his toneced with resentment and a trace of fear.

    When that single leaf pierced his body, he had felt the shadow of death looming over him. He was now consumed by dread, his heart still pounding from the experience.

    If he had been just a fraction slower to react, he might have perished entirely.

    The figure in the mirror fell silent for a long time.

    Chen Xuanjin waited quietly, not daring to interrupt.

    Momentster, his expression shifted as though he sensed something. His face turned pale.

    ¡°The spiritual energy is sinking again!¡±

    His voice was urgent, and he cast a nervous nce toward the door, half-expecting the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal to storm in at any moment.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to the outer sect myself tomorrow,¡± the voice from the mirror dered. The reflection vanished immediately after.

    Chen Xuanjin turned to the window. Dark clouds rolled in, shrouding the moon, as though heralding an ominous disaster. His unease only deepened.

    It wasn¡¯t just Chen Xuanjin who sensed the sinking spiritual energy¡ªthe entire Outer Sect City was in an uproar. Increasing numbers of disciples soared into the skies in rm.

    With demonic cultivators running rampant and disciples vanishing periodically, this sudden plummet in spiritual energy had everyone on edge.

    Ye Lan was heading toward the Enforcement Hall when she encountered Lu Jiu Jia flying toward her on his sword. Both stopped midair.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s expression was grim. Seeing Ye Lan, he hesitated as though wanting to speak but held back.

    Ye Lan¡¯s face was impassive. ¡°Is this another one of your schemes?¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia shook his head. ¡°No. The Demon-ying Hall has already issued a warning. This time, it might truly be a demonic cultivator invasion.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Ye Lan asked mockingly.

    Lu Jiu Jia frowned.

    Ye Lan pressed further. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, do you truly believe this path is right? They¡¯ve been cruel to other disciples¡ªare you so sure they won¡¯t eventually turn on you?¡±

    Lu Jiu Jia shot back, ¡°And if not this path, then what? Join you in the Enforcement Hall, which could be disbanded at any moment?¡±

    The two locked gazes, their tension palpable.

    Eventually, they passed by one another without exchanging further words.

    The swirling clouds overhead gave way to an enormous, inverted vortex in the night sky. Vast and oppressive, it churned above the forest, where the trees swayed like ocean waves under its weight.

    Deep within the woods, hidden from view, Gu An remained seated in meditation.

    Half an hour had passed, and his cultivation was still climbing. He had yet to fully break through to the Integration Stage.

    The spiritual energy required was far beyond anything Gu An had imagined.

    <em>If the tribtion in reality is this intense, how terrifying must it be?</em>

    Suddenly, the repeated failures during his evolutionary cultivation didn¡¯t seem so bad. After all, a single failure in reality could mean utter annihtion.

    Feeling the surging power within him, Gu An¡¯s emotions were a mix of awe and tion.

    <em>If the Integration Stage already possesses such immense spiritual energy, how powerful must a true immortal be?</em>

    As spiritual energy poured into him, the earth beneath his feet erupted with waves of green energy, as though he were submerged in an ocean of vitality.

    Beyond the Lifespan Barrier, the forest shook violently. Cultivators flew past overhead, but none noticed Gu An¡¯s presence.

    The disturbance extended far beyond the immediate area. In truth, the entire Taixuan Sect was affected. The forests surrounding all outer sect cities swayed unnaturally, plunging the sect into panic.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Gu An had caused such a scene. Consequently, he felt no panic. If anything, there was a hint of amusement in his demeanor.

    <em>You want to practice demonic arts and sacrifice outer sect disciples? Let¡¯s see how panicked you¡¯ll get!</em>

    Gu An harbored deep disdain for the notion of sacrificing a few to benefit the majority. It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly noble¡ªit was simply that he was one of those "few."

    Time continued to pass.

    The number of cultivators flying overhead steadily increased, prompting Gu An to continuously use his lifespan-enhanced perception to monitor the situation.

    Over ten Transformation Stage cultivators had already passed by, and he even spotted a Void Transformation Stage expert.

    <em>As expected, the Taixuan Sect truly hides its strength!</em>

    As more Void Transformation cultivators passed, Gu An saw a familiar face¡ªGu Zong.

    Unlike his usual amicable demeanor toward Gu An, Gu Zong now exuded an imposing aura that shook the surroundings with its intensity, making all life beneath him tremble.

    This night was destined to be anything but peaceful.

    Roughly another half-hour passed, and Gu An finally broke through to the Integration Stage.

    In that instant, every aspect of his perception underwent a profound transformation.

    His physical body and nascent spirit felt perfectly harmonized. The process of his nascent spirit leaving his body became effortless. Whether it was hismand over his physical body or his control of his nascent spirit, both had improved immeasurably.

    The sensation was indescribably sublime, leaving Gu An nearly speechless in awe.

    Upon reaching the Integration Stage, Gu An¡¯s spiritual energy also transformed. It grew not only stronger but far more abundant.

    His spiritual sense expanded exponentially, but he refrained from probing too far, wary of rming the powerful cultivators soaring through the skies above.

    <em>More than ten Void Transformation Stage Grandmasters have already passed through!</em>

    Among them, he even spotted a Ji Family Void Transformation cultivator. No wonder the Ji Family dared to establish their residence in the Taixuan Sect.

    This person hadn¡¯t shown up at Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s banquet before, but their presence now made their strength clear.

    After yet another half-hour, the pace of Gu An¡¯s spiritual energy growth began to slow.

    This signaled that the breakthrough was nearingpletion.

    Gu An¡¯s heart gradually calmed.

    The Lifespan Barrier had already consumed over 1,000 years of his lifespan, but he didn¡¯t feel the least bit regretful.

    After all, the barrier had shielded him from the detection of over a hundred powerful cultivators.

    By his estimation, these ¡°grandmasters¡± were at least at the Nascent Soul Stage.

    And that was only in one direction of the Taixuan Sect. When ounting for the other seven outer sect cities, how many such experts were there in total?

    The only sce for Gu An was that he hadn¡¯t yet seen an Integration Stage Grandmaster.

    While this didn¡¯t definitively prove that the Taixuan Sectcked Integration Stage experts, it at least confirmed that such cultivators were among the sect¡¯s highest echelon.

 Chapter 64: The Heavenly Mending Platform and the Mysterious Grand Formation

    Chapter 64: The Heavenly Mending tform and the Mysterious Grand Formation

    The morning sun pierced through the mountains and valleys, casting its light over the Outer Sect City. Disciples flitted back and forth in the skies, busy yet subdued.

    In an estate, Chen Xuanjin¡¯s Nascent Soul floated in the grand hall, his head bowed in tension.

    Seated on the central throne was a man in a ck robe adorned with dragon patterns. His youthful, handsome face contrasted with the oppressive majesty emanating from his brows. His long hair was tied beneath a silver crown carved with qilin motifs. Merely sitting there, he radiated an aura of absolute dominance.

    ¡°Your younger brother was killed by Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s demonic cultivators, and now you¡¯ve been grievously wounded by the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal. Tell me, do you think Zuo Yijian¡¯s master might have ties to the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?¡±

    The ck-robed man spoke slowly, his tone calm as if discussing something trivial.

    Chen Xuanjin quickly raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s possible. The Thousand Autumn Pavilion nting spies in the Taixuan Sect is hardly news. Didn¡¯t you mention before that even the upper echelons likely have such spies? Now they¡¯re revealing themselves!¡±

    To cross Zuo Yijian was to invite endless trouble. If they could bring down Zuo Yijian¡¯s master, Chen Xuanjin wouldn¡¯t need to fear him anymore.

    The ck-robed man narrowed his eyes, his gaze falling on Chen Xuanjin, who hastily lowered his head.The hall fell into a heavy silence.

    After a long while, the ck-robed man spoke in a faint voice: ¡°Prepare the array. Recently, the demonic cultivators have been causing chaos. Once this is over, we can pin the me on the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.¡±

    Chen Xuanjin hurriedly replied, ¡°But in my current state, I fear I¡­¡±

    ¡°This time, I will bear it myself.¡±

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t! The array¡¯s sess is still uncertain, and even the Dao Tian Sect is waiting for our results¡ª¡±

    ¡°No endeavor is ever guaranteed. The path of cultivation is one of walking through thorns. This n has been in motion for a century. The Taixuan Sect must see it through. We cannot allow those in the shadows to derail our efforts. Say no more.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Xuanjin could only suppress his unease and agree.

    In Xuan Valley.

    Gu An oversaw his disciples'' morning exercises. The disturbances of the previous night had left them restless, leading to whispers among the group.

    Tang Yu asked, ¡°Master, how did youe back so quickly?¡±

    The others turned to look at Gu An.

    Gu An snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all feel themotionst night? Your master rushed back because I was worried about you.¡±

    The disciples all looked ashamed at his words, realizing how weak they were and how much their master worried for them.

    Xiao Chuan said anxiously, ¡°Senior Brother, maybe you should move to the Inner Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley. We can disband and find our own paths in the Outer Sect. That way, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Chuan feared death. He simply didn¡¯t want Gu An to overextend himself.

    Gu An had already reached the Foundation Establishment stage, a level far beyond them. Why should he risk so much for their sake?

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°If any of you wish to go to the Outer Sect City, I won¡¯t stop you. But let me warn you¡ªthe Outer Sect isn¡¯t necessarily safer than Xuan Valley. Disciples go missing in the city all the time. I¡¯m not threatening or hinting at anything; whatever you choose, I will respect it. The bond we share in Xuan Valley will remain.¡±

    These were heartfelt words.

    Gu An pursued longevity, and he knew his path would be filled with separations. He had long prepared himself for it, focusing only on those he truly couldn¡¯t part with.

    The disciples fell silent, exchanging nces.

    Wu Xin seemed like he wanted to speak but held back.

    Tang Yu finally broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s the point of leaving? If we go elsewhere, we¡¯ll just be servant disciples. Would anyone else treat us as well as Master does, even refining pills for us? Xuan Valley doesn¡¯t even need so many servants, yet Master still took us in without lowering our treatment. We can¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±

    His words were a reflection of his remorse. The biggest regret of his life was not standing at the front with Su Han during Qiu Qianli¡¯s rebellion.

    Back then, Su Han had been chasing Tang Yu¡¯s shadow, but now Su Han had reached the Foundation Establishment stage while Tang Yu wasn¡¯t sure he ever would. That pivotal moment had created an insurmountable gap.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t resent Gu An, only himself, and he was determined to prove himself worthy of Gu An¡¯s favor once more.

    His deration inspired the others, lifting the somber mood. The disciples now spoke with renewed vigor, banishing their earlier apprehension.

    Gu An smiled faintly and directed them to continue their exercises.

    Just as they finished, Ye Lan arrived. After confirming Gu An was safe, she left just as quickly as she hade.

    Standing by the window, Gu An gazed toward the Outer Sect City.

    Cultivators still asionally flew overhead, though not in the numbers of the previous night.

    With his divine sense now capable of spanning a thousand li, Gu An easily observed the Outer Sect City and even beyond¡ªthis wasn¡¯t even close to his limit.

    He saw the massive tform under construction in the city, with disciples busily hauling spirit stones into ce.

    Silently watching, Gu An couldn¡¯t yet discern what kind of formation it was.

    The sinking of spiritual energy caused turmoil throughout the Taixuan Sect, and the tension lingered for nearly ten days before finally easing.

    Gu An was affected as well.

    Several outer sect disciples decided to relocate their caves, cutting off some of Gu An¡¯s channels for collecting lifespan. It was clear these disciples were fleeing the outer sect city.

    However, Gu An wasn¡¯t disappointed. With three medicine valleys under his control, his lifespan reserves would only grow in the future. He even nned to expand the third medicine valley.

    For now, he was simply waiting for the outer sect¡¯s turmoil to settle. As long as his Xuan Valley and the few people he cared about weren¡¯t threatened, he had no interest in meddling with the Taixuan Sect¡¯s schemes.

    As Shen Zhen had once said, even the Dao Tian Sect¡ªthe leading sect of the Da Yu Dynasty¡ªengaged in such practices. Why should he force himself to intervene? Gu An wasn¡¯t driven by some lofty sense of justice.

    The world was filled with suffering. If he wanted to save everyone, how could he ever seed?

    Moreover, these matters were inherently messy. If Gu An disrupted the Taixuan Sect¡¯s ns and theyter struggled against a demonic cmity, he would be branded as the sect¡¯s scapegoat.

    Those he ¡°saved¡± might even me him, believing they wouldn¡¯t have been sacrificed without his interference.

    <em>Should I save one group, then the next, and keep carrying the burden of saving the world? Just thinking about it is exhausting.</em>

    Time flowed on.

    One day, Gu An visited Tianya Valley, first harvesting the mature herbs before leading three monkey demons to sow new seeds.

    As he worked, Luo Hun approached from behind and asked, ¡°A month ago, the earth¡¯s spiritual energy sank, and many grandmasters of the Taixuan Sect patrolled everywhere. Some even passed above Tianya Valley. What exactly happened in the sect?¡±

    Gu An responded casually, ¡°It seemed to be a demonic cultivator invasion. By the way, Li Ya was injured by a demonic cultivator recently and is now recovering in the inner sect.¡±

    Luo Hun frowned deeply upon hearing this, then turned and walked into the forest.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An observed Luo Hun casting a spell on a talisman. After imbuing it with spiritual energy, the talisman burned to ash, and a trace of Luo Hun¡¯s energy shot into the sky at incredible speed.

    <em>Looks like he¡¯s passing information to Li Xuandao.</em>

    Gu An didn¡¯t overthink it and continued sowing seeds.

    Once he was done, he gave instructions to the monkey demons and left Tianya Valley.

    Compared to intrigue and conspiracy, Gu An was far more interested in the growth of his medicine valleys. That was where his focus trulyy.

    In the Outer Sect City.

    Under a sky shrouded in dark clouds, the city bustled with activity, crowded with disciples.

    Su Han and Zhen Qin stood before a stone stele. Su Han read aloud: ¡°Heavenly Mending tform.¡±

    Following Zhen Qin¡¯s gaze, Su Han looked ahead. Before them was a massive formation tform spanning more than ten li. It was awe-inspiring. Around its edges stood numerous statues of ancient deities and immortals, each uniquely posed.

    At the center of the tform rose a towering stone pir, a hundred zhang high. Its square surface was etched with intricate grooves resembling human meridians, radiating a mysterious aura.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think this Heavenly Mending tform is for? Why has the sect summoned all the outer sect disciples back and ordered us to gather here tomorrow?¡± Zhen Qin asked, her brows furrowed in displeasure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Su Han gazed at the tform and replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s rted to the spiritual energy sinking a month ago.¡±

    Behind them, disciples crowded the streets, many stopping to discuss the Heavenly Mending tform.

    For many, this was their first time seeing it, and they were awestruck.

    <em>If such a massive tform were activated, how powerful would the formation be?</em>

    Unable to get an answer, Zhen Qin turned her head, ncing around. For a fleeting moment, she thought she saw a familiar figure, but when she looked again, the person was gone.

    ¡°How strange¡­¡± she murmured to herself.

    Not far away, Jiang Qiong walked through the crowd dressed in green. Her gaze lingered briefly on the Heavenly Mending tform, her face expressionless.

    Beside her was a hunched old man with a cane, his head barely reaching her shoulder.

    ¡°Young Mistress, this tform is no simple matter. Something big is bound to happen tomorrow. Are you sure we should stay?¡± the old man asked.

    His concern was mirrored by the disciples around them, who were murmuring various spections.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver as she replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s extraordinary. The restrictions within the tform are incredibly intricate. It would take decades to fully analyze. But since we¡¯re already here, we must see what happens tomorrow.¡±

    The old man nced at her and sighed. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve changed so much. You don¡¯t have any attachments in the Taixuan Sect, do you?¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s tone was calm as she said, ¡°There are people I care about. That¡¯s why I brought you here.¡±

    The old man chuckled bitterly. ¡°Looks like this old bag of bones will be worked to the bone again.¡±

    Their casual conversation avoided mentioning the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, so no one suspected their identities.

    Meanwhile.

    On the other side of the Heavenly Mending tform, atop a nine-story pavilion, two figures stood by the edge. Both appeared young, and one of them was none other than the ck-robed man¡ªChen Xuanjin¡¯s backer.

    The ck-robed man gazed down at the Heavenly Mending tform, his eyes deep and inscrutable, as if lost in thought.

    The other figure spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°Master, most of the outer sect disciples from this city have returned. Should we summon the servant disciples from nearby medicine valleys, beast fields, and mining grounds as well?¡±

    The voice belonged to none other than Chen Xuanjin, now inhabiting the body of a young disciple he had possessed.

    The ck-robed man replied softly, ¡°No need. Too many servant disciples will dilute the purity of the gathered cultivation energy.¡±

 Chapter 65: Demon-Suppressing Umbrella, Azure Arcs Tremor

    Chapter 65: Demon-Suppressing Umbre, Azure Arc''s Tremor

    As dawn broke, more and more Outer Sect disciples entered the Outer Sect City.

    Disciples from the Demon-ying Hall and Law Enforcement Hall began guarding the city gates, meticulously inspecting the identity tokens of every entrant.

    On the Heavenly Mending tform, numerous disciples sat cross-legged in meditation, awaiting the start of events. Su Han and Zhen Qin stood at the edge of the tform, their brows furrowed as they surveyed the surroundings.

    "Senior Brother, something feels off. Should we leave?" Zhen Qin whispered.

    She had trained in the techniques passed down by Jiang Qiong, sharpening her senses. The Demon-ying Hall disciples stationed around the tform gave her an inexplicable sense of unease, making her instinctively want to flee.

    Su Han also sensed that something was amiss. He nodded, deciding to lead his junior sister away.

    As they moved against the flow of people, they noticed others who shared their apprehension, attempting to leave the Outer Sect City. However, the majority of disciples chose to trust the Taixuan Sect.

    When they reached the city gate, Su Han and Zhen Qin were stopped by Demon-ying Hall disciples, who coldly dered, "Today, entry is permitted, but no one may leave."Su Han''s gaze fell upon the banners newly erected along the city walls. His frown deepened¡ªthese gs had not been there yesterday.

    "Junior Sister, I¡¯ll distract them while you try to escape," Su Han said through voice transmission.

    Zhen Qin instinctively turned to look at him.

    At that moment, Su Han unsheathed his sword and, with a swift step, charged toward the city gate.

    "Impudent!"

    The disciples guarding the gate shouted in anger. Before orders could be issued, the surrounding Demon-ying Hall disciples sprang into action.

    Zhen Qin wanted to help Su Han but saw him quickly surrounded. If she joined the fray now, both of them would surely be captured. It would only waste Su Han''s efforts.

    She immediately headed for another part of the gate, aiming for a less crowded area. At the same time, other disciples attempting to leave also began to make their moves, throwing the gatefront into chaos.

    The weakest of the Demon-ying Hall disciples were at the fifthyer of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Su Han was soon pinned to the ground, unable to move.

    He struggled to raise his head, only to see Zhen Qin struck down and injured. Blood stained her lips as she fell, and Su Han''s eyes turned bloodshot.

    The one who injured Zhen Qin was a woman dressed in the ck uniform of the Demon-ying Hall. She strode through the gate from outside and coldly addressed the crowd:

    "Today, we are purging demonic spies. Anyone who tries to leave will confirm their identity as a member of the demonic path!"

    Her words caused the uneasy disciples to breathe a sigh of relief.

    So this was a demon-spy purge¡ªno wonder such arge operation was in ce.

    They had been more worried about the Taixuan Sect orchestrating some other conspiracy. If this was just about weeding out demonic practitioners, they had no reason to fear; their consciences were clear.

    Su Han, Zhen Qin, and other captured disciples had their spiritual energy sealed with talisman papers before being escorted to the Heavenly Mending tform.

    By noon, the gates of the Outer Sect City were shut.

    A loud bell echoed across the city, followed by amanding voice:

    "All disciples, assemble at the Heavenly Mending tform immediately!"

    On every street, disciples began heading toward the tform. The massive tform, though already crowded with tens of thousands of disciples, still felt spacious.

    Ye Lan arrived at the edge of the tform, escorted by Law Enforcement Hall disciples. As she was about to ascend the steps, her gaze fell upon a group of kneeling disciples in the distance. Her brows knitted as she recognized Su Han and Zhen Qin among them.

    Their disheveled hair and bloodied faces made it clear they had been in a fierce struggle.

    Ye Lan refrained from acting rashly and looked away, pondering how to rescue her junior martial nephew and niece.

    After much deliberation, she had to admit that her only option was to approach Lu Jiu Jia.

    The Law Enforcement Hall had been thoroughly overshadowed by the Demon-ying Hall. Even its hall master would struggle to extract anyone from their grasp.

    Ye Lan''s concern shifted to Gu An. She silently prayed he had not entered the city.

    She had a nagging feeling that today¡¯s events were not as simple as catching demonic cultivators.

    As a Law Enforcement Hall disciple, she couldn¡¯t flee merely on suspicion. Deep down, she held onto a sliver of faith in the Taixuan Sect, believing that the Demon-ying Hall could only engage in underhanded activities secretly.

    Far away, Jiang Qiong stood with a hunchbacked elder at the window of a tall pavilion. They were not alone; a few Inner Sect disciples passing through the Outer Sect City had also refrained from heading to the tform, curious about the ongoing events.

    "Last night, a powerful divine sense swept through the city. Its owner¡¯s cultivation must exceed the Transformation Stage," the elder said grimly.

    "Beyond the Transformation Stage?" Jiang Qiong narrowed her eyes.

    The elder turned to her and asked, "Young Mistress, isn¡¯t it time you told me your purpose for being here?"

    Jiang Qiong gazed at the Heavenly Mending tform in the distance. "To kill a traitor."

    "A traitor?" The elder¡¯s expression turned puzzled.

    As time passed, the number of disciples on the tform swelled past a hundred thousand, yet it still felt vast.

    Lu Jiu Jia stood at the tform¡¯s edge, surveying the crowd. His brow carried an unmistakable murderous aura, making him appear exceptionally dangerous.

    Ye Lan approached. Seeing her, Lu Jiu Jia frowned.

    "Su Han and Zhen Qin were captured by your people. Can you let them go?" Ye Lan asked softly.

    Though she had severed ties with Lu Jiu Jia, she had to lower her pride for the sake of the two juniors.

    If it were her own life on the line, she could ept death. But as Gu An''s disciples, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to their plight.

    Lu Jiu Jia''s frown deepened, but after a brief pause, he nodded slightly.

    "Thank you!"

    Ye Lan left quickly after expressing her gratitude.

    Lu Jiu Jia watched Ye Lan¡¯s retreating figure, hesitated to speak, and ultimately sighed deeply before heading to retrieve Su Han and Zhen Qin.

    Half a stick of incenseter, he returned to his position with the two in tow.

    "Uncle Lu," Zhen Qin asked cautiously, "is this really just about catching demonic spies?"

    Lu Jiu Jia nodded lightly without saying a word.

    Zhen Qin let out a breath of relief and chose not to press further, while Su Han scrutinized Lu Jiu Jia closely. His instincts told him something was off.

    Suddenly.

    From behind a tall building to the east of the Heavenly Mending tform, a crimson umbre rose into the air and swiftly flew to the center of the tform, attracting countless gazes.

    As the red umbre unfurled, strings of white jade beads cascaded down, suspended by silky threads. The beads swayed and collided, producing a series of crisp, melodic sounds.

    Boom!

    The crimson umbre burst forth with a surge of powerful spiritual energy, unleashing a faint golden halo that rapidly expanded, connecting to the banners mounted on the city walls.

    Everyone in the city looked up¡ªsome in awe, others in fear.

    Underneath the crimson umbre, a figure materialized out of thin air. It was none other than the ck-robed man.

    "I am Chu Xian, an elder of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s main city. I am here today to purge the demonic spies in the Outer Sect," the ck-robed man dered.

    The moment Chu Xian¡¯s voice rang out, the overwhelming aura of a Void Transformation Stage expert swept across the Outer Sect, making his immense power palpable to all.

    Amid the crowd, Ye Lan gazed up at Chu Xian, her eyes brimming with shock.

    What kind of cultivation level could produce such amanding presence?

    She wasn¡¯t alone¡ªLu Jiu Jia, Su Han, and Zhen Qin were equally stunned. The majority of Outer Sect disciples looked up in reverence, as though beholding a celestial being.

    "For years, the Outer Sect¡¯s Demon-ying Hall has apprehended many demonic spies. Yet demonic cultivators still run rampant. Thus, the first investigation will target the Demon-ying Hall itself!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Chu Xian¡¯s voice was chillingly indifferent. As his words fell, the crimson umbre above him began to sway, emitting an eerie sound that reverberated throughout the city.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s expression changed drastically. Clutching his chest, he copsed to his knees with a heavy thud.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªother Demon-ying Hall disciples nearby suffered the same fate, with some crying out in agony.

    "Uncle Lu, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhen Qin asked anxiously, her voice trembling.

    Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s entire body felt as though it was being gnawed apart by a thousand insects. The excruciating pain rendered him speechless, leaving him to gesture feebly for Zhen Qin and Su Han to stay back.

    The Outer Sect disciples on the tform turned to look at the Demon-ying Hall members at the edges, murmuring in confusion.

    "The artifact above me is the Demon-Suppressing Umbre. Beneath its light, all demonic energy is obliterated. Any practitioner of demonic arts will dissolve into blood!" Chu Xian¡¯s voice echoed once more.

    The Heavenly Mending tform erupted in an uproar.

    The Demon-ying Hall¡ªdemonic cultivators?

    For years, the Hall¡¯s actions had bred resentment among the disciples. Now that its true nature was exposed, how could they not be enraged?

    A chorus of curses and denunciations filled the air.

    Lu Jiu Jia was in unbearable pain, his forehead pressed to the ground as his body convulsed violently.

    "D*mn it¡­ I knew it¡­" he gritted his teeth, his face contorted in anguish.

    Unable to mobilize his spiritual energy, he was consumed by an unprecedented fear. A dark aura of demonic energy began to rise from his body, spiraling into the air and converging toward the Demon-Suppressing Umbre.

    It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªdemonic energy surged from the other Demon-ying Hall disciples, streaming upward in a simr manner.

    From the crowd, Ye Lan stepped forward and saw Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s tortured posture. She immediately approached, taking a pill from her storage pouch and feeding it to him.

    Her actions prompted a wave of insults from the disciples around her, but she paid them no mind.

    Unfortunately, the pill had no effect.

    "Junior¡­ Junior Sister¡­ run¡­" Lu Jiu Jia managed to rasp, each word costing him immense effort.

    As the word "run" left his lips, he coughed up arge mouthful of ck blood.

    "What in the world is going on?" Ye Lan asked sharply, her tone heavy.

    After a pause, she spoke rapidly, "I can¡¯t escape now. Unless the truthes to light and the entire sect rises in resistance, there¡¯s no chance of survival."

    Lu Jiu Jia no longer had the strength to respond. His trembling right hand slowly rose, and with a quivering finger, he pointed toward the sky.

    Ye Lan followed his gesture and turned her gaze upward. The person he pointed to was none other than Chu Xian, floating above.

    "The next step is to purge the demonic spies on the tform," Chu Xian¡¯s voice rang out, silencing the noisy Heavenly Mending tform in an instant.

    Even the most self-assured disciples suddenly felt a flicker of panic.

    The Demon-Suppressing Umbre swayed again, its eerie sound sending chills through the hearts of all.

    Ye Lan suddenly felt something and instinctively looked down. The tform¡¯s surface was covered in dense, blood-red patterns resembling some ancient and sinister script.

    Her feet happened to be positioned directly on one of these patterns. A malevolent force surged into her body, forcibly sealing her spiritual energy and leaving her paralyzed.

    Her entire body trembled, and the White Spirit Sword at her waist began to emit a sharp cry.

    All the disciples on the tform copsed to one knee in unison, like a tide surging and falling. The same intricate blood-red patterns appeared beneath their feet.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the demonic path to have infiltrated this deeply. Since that¡¯s the case, this Outer Sect no longer has a reason to exist," Chu Xian¡¯s icy voice descended from above, chilling everyone to the core.

    In Xuan Valley, within a pavilion

    Gu An was calmly writing at his desk when the surface suddenly began to tremble, causing his brush to pause mid-stroke.

    His gaze shifted to the Qinghong Sword resting on the table beside him. The sword was vibrating violently, as if it were about to leap out of its scabbard. A faint sound resembling the cry of a bird echoed from within.

    Staring at the Qinghong Sword, Gu An''s expression subtly changed.

 Chapter 66: The Sword That Descended from the Heavens

    Chapter 66: The Sword That Descended from the Heavens

    On the Heavenly Mending tform, tens of thousands of disciples knelt, unable to rise. The blood-red patterns beneath their feet pulsed and transformed into streams of blood energy, coiling around their bodies.

    "Elder, I¡¯m not a demonic spy!"

    "You¡¯re the real demon! You vile wretch, may you die a miserable death!"

    "Hah! So many demonic spies¡ªwhat a cosmic joke! Who would¡¯ve thought the Taixuan Sect was so rotten? And they call themselves the greatest righteous faction of Taicang? Ha! The Taicang Empire will fall soon enough!"

    "Chu Xian, even if I die, I¡¯ll haunt you as a ghost!"

    "Such vile acts¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid of divine retribution?"

    Cries, pleas, and curses filled the Outer Sect City, merging into a chaotic cacophony.

    At the center of the Heavenly Mending tform, the grooves on the towering stone pir began to fill with blood, surging upward like veins, grotesque and eerie.Dark clouds rolled in from every direction, rapidly nketing the sky above the city and plunging it into darkness.

    The faint golden barrier emitted by the Demon-Suppressing Umbre became fully visible, sealing the city. Those disciples who weren¡¯t on the tform tried to flee, but the barrier thwarted any attempt to escape.

    Ye Lan trembled violently, struggling to stand. Her spiritual energy was being drained away, leaving her filled with terror and despair.

    Beside her, Su Han and Zhen Qin were in a simr state, their bodies immobilized and their voices silenced. They could only await the grim descent of death.

    Far Away, in the Pavilion

    The hunchbacked elder gazed solemnly at Chu Xian''s figure in the distance. "I didn¡¯t expect him to be this powerful. The prodigies of the Taixuan Sect are truly extraordinary. It¡¯s only been a few years..."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression also betrayed fear. Just the oppressive aura emanating from Chu Xian made her hesitant to act¡ªthe gulf between their strengths was insurmountable.

    "So this is the legendary Heaven and Earth Nirvana Array..." she muttered.

    Her words caught the elder¡¯s attention. "Miss, this array poses a serious threat to us. We should retreat immediately."

    Jiang Qiong nodded. Her objective had never been Chu Xian, and his sudden appearance had taken her by surprise¡ªespecially the Heaven and Earth Nirvana Array, which had left her deeply shaken.

    The two turned and quickly prepared to leave the Outer Sect City.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled through the clouds above, as if the heavens themselves were roaring in fury. The oppressive sound echoed loudly.

    Chu Xian lifted his head to observe the stormy sky. His expression remained calm, and after a brief nce, his gaze returned to the struggling disciples below. ?

    Watching the tens of thousands beneath him, his eyes filled with a fleeting hint ofpassion.

    "For the Taixuan Sect¡¯s eternal legacy, your sacrifices will not have been in vain," he murmured, as if trying to console himself.

    Thepassion in his eyes faded quickly, reced by an indifferent coldness. He raised his hand and gripped the Demon-Suppressing Umbre, preparing to intensify its power and drain the cultivation of all the disciples on the tform in one fell swoop.

    Ye Lany prone on the ground, her body utterly spent. She managed to lift her eyes with great effort and look toward the heavens. Beneath the roiling thunderclouds, Chu Xian¡¯s figure loomed ominously.

    But she wasn¡¯t looking at Chu Xian¡ªher mind was filled with worry for Gu An, fearing he wouldn¡¯t escape this cmity.

    Regret filled her heart. She should have gone to Gu An yesterday and urged him to leave the Taixuan Sect.

    Today¡¯s events were an atrocity against both humanity and morality. Chu Xian would surely ughter all the servant disciples affiliated with this Outer Sect City.

    Blood-red sigils wrapped tighter around her body like chains, threatening to drag her into the depths. Overwhelming exhaustion washed over her like a tidal wave, and her eyelids trembled as they began to close.

    The White Spirit Sword at her waist continued to tremble, seemingly anxious on her behalf.

    At that moment, a sudden sensation jolted Ye Lan. She instinctively opened her eyes, feeling the warmth of sunlight on her face. She wasn¡¯t the only one. The other tormented disciples also opened their eyes, startled by the sudden brightness in the sky.

    Lu Jiu Jia, his body a bloody mess, could only glimpse the scene through the corner of his eye. To his astonishment, the thunderclouds above had been dispersed. Judging by the residual currents in the sky, they had been forcefully scattered by an immense power.

    Jiang Qiong and the hunchbacked elder, who had been hurrying down the streets, saw it clearly. They stopped in their tracks, turning their heads to look back.

    Above the Demon-Suppressing Umbre, outside the faint golden barrier, a sword hovered in the air. Enveloped in swirling sword energy, the de was obscured from view, but its slender silhouette was unmistakable.

    Chu Xian lifted his gaze, shifting the Demon-Suppressing Umbre aside. His brows furrowed deeply.

    "Who?"

    His voice rang out, tinged with a rare hint of tension.

    That single word reignited hope in the hearts of everyone in the city. On the tform, the disciples who had resigned themselves to death now looked up with newfound anticipation.

    Boom!

    A terrifying surge of sword intent erupted from the floating sword, shattering the golden barrier enveloping the city in an instant.

    Chu Xian¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He hastily channeled his spiritual energy into the Demon-Suppressing Umbre, which trembled violently as it unleashed a massive wave of power to block the descending sword energy.

    "Merge¡ª"

    Chu Xian¡¯s eyes widened as he began to shout, but before he could finish the word, the sword fell with overwhelming dominance.

    It obliterated the vast energy emanating from the Demon-Suppressing Umbre, shattered the artifact itself, and pierced straight through Chu Xian¡¯s body.

    The sword descended like a meteor crashing to the earth.

    The sword shadow descended and embedded itself into the center of the Heavenly Mending tform, its de sinking deep into the stone and resonating with a continuous hum. A surge of powerful sword intent erupted, obliterating all the blood-red sigils on the tform and reducing the towering stone pir to rubble.

    The sword¡¯s intent swept across Ye Lan, causing her robes to billow as if she had been jolted awake from a nightmare.

    Su Han and Zhen Qin experienced the same awakening and quickly stood up.

    More and more disciples broke free from the binding blood sigils and scrambled to their feet, all turning to look at the sword shadow in the center of the tform. In their eyes, this sword wasn¡¯t terrifying¡ªit was their savior.

    Some looked up and saw Chu Xian still hovering in the sky. He held the Demon-Suppressing Umbre¡¯s handle, his body trembling as blood poured uncontrobly from his seven orifices.

    "Why..." Chu Xian¡¯s voice quivered, but before he could finish, beams of sword light erupted from his body. His form disintegrated into ashes, his very soul unable to escape annihtion.

    The sky above dimmed with an ominous yellow glow, as though dusk had fallen early.

    "Impossible¡­ He was in the Void Transformation Stage¡­" The hunchbacked elder¡¯s eyes widened in sheer terror, his voice trembling.

    Jiang Qiong also struggled to maintain herposure. Chu Xian had been a cultivator beyond the Transformation Stage. What level of mastery could y someone like him with a single strike?

    Following her gaze, they saw a massive pir of energy descend from the heavens, connecting to the Heavenly Mending tform and splitting the sky itself.

    It was pure sword energy.

    For such a swordmaster to exist in this world¡­

    At that moment, Jiang Qiong felt insignificantly small and overwhelmingly ordinary. Her century of wounds and setbacks seemed to havepletely cast her out of the cultivation world.

    Meanwhile, in the Third Medicine Valley

    Under a massive tree, Elder Tian gazed toward the Outer Sect City. Though far away, he could clearly see the towering column of sword energy above the Heavenly Mending tform.

    "Integration Stage¡­" he murmured to himself, his voice audible only to him.

    On a mountaintop at the valley¡¯s edge, Ye Yan stood against the wind. A powerful gust swept past, pulling his robes backward, yet his grip on his spear remained steady as a pine tree.

    Squinting at the distant sword energy column, his heart filled with wonder.

    Dozens of miles away

    On a cliff, Shen Zhen stood in front of her cave residence. The wind carried waves that rustled her ck robes and veil, revealing glimpses of her lower face.

    Her pupils mirrored the sword energy column, her eyes brimming with curiosity.

    "So the Taixuan Sect hid such a swordmaster¡­"

    Her thoughts drifted to the legendary Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, who could y Nascent Soul cultivators with a single leaf. What was the extent of his cultivation? No one knew, nor did anyone know his true identity.

    On the edge of the Heavenly Mending tform, Ye Lan stood amid tens of thousands of disciples. Though she couldn¡¯t see the sword shadow surrounded by the sea of people, her gaze instinctively fell to the White Spirit Sword at her waist.

    It was still trembling faintly.

    Her expression grewplicated.

    Suddenly, a sharp, grating sound pierced the air¡ªa sword grinding against stone.

    Drawn by the sound, Ye Lan leaped into the air, stepping onto her flying sword. She wasn¡¯t alone; tens of thousands of disciples also took to the skies, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle.

    Everyone who rose into the air widened their eyes in astonishment.

    The sword shadow that had in Chu Xian was moving. Its de remained embedded in the stone, dragging along the tform and sending sparks flying in all directions. Sword intent radiated wildly.

    Elder Liu Chang from the Library Hall furrowed his brows tightly and muttered, "Righteous¡­ path¡­"

    The sword shadow inscribed its final stroke before soaring into the air. It streaked past the disciples¡¯ heads and vanished into the horizon in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone turned to look at the Heavenly Mending tform.

    At the tform¡¯s center, tworge characters were carved into the stone:

    <em>Righteous Path</em>

    The strokes were bold and full of fierce energy, exuding an unparalleled sharpness and an overwhelming sense of justice and ughter.

    Jiang Qiong and the hunchbacked elder also floated in the air, staring at the two characters. Even the two demonic cultivators from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion were left utterly shaken by the sight.

    The mysterious swordmaster''s intervention, leaving behind the words "Righteous Path", reveals a profound truth:

    While the Taixuan Sect may have its shadows and corruption, it is not devoid of cultivators who hold justice and righteousness at heart.

    For Jiang Qiong, who had always scoffed at the Taixuan Sect''s im to righteousness, dismissing it as mere deception, this event prompted a shift in perspective. Perhaps the sect wasn''t entirely despicable¡ªthere were still those upholding its ideals.

    In Xuan Valley, within the Pavilion

    Gu An sat at his desk, a faint frown on his face.

    Someone had locked onto his Qinghong Sword, making it difficult for him to directly recall it. Instead, he was manipting the sword remotely with his sword intent.

    That earlier strike was no ordinary attack; it was a technique of the Taicang Frightening God Sword, executed at the Integration Level of Mastery.

    "If you''re so eager to pursue it, then fine. Let the world know there¡¯s a sword hanging over the heads of those in the Taixuan Sect," Gu An thought silently. He then picked up his writing brush, deciding to test whether he could multitask.

    The Qinghong Sword was already more than six thousand miles away and still gaining distance rapidly.

    Above the sea of clouds, the sword, surrounded by sword energy, streaked across the sky. It left a long trail of turbulence in its wake, stretching to the horizon.

    Suddenly, the Qinghong Sword halted, hovering in the clouds.

    In less than three breaths, a streak of golden light raced from the distant sky, arriving swiftly and stopping within a hundred feet of the Qinghong Sword.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The golden light dissipated, revealing a man d in a blue Daoist robe. His celestial aura exuded elegance and wisdom, though his expression was grave.

    Holding a whisk in his hand, the man spoke with a stern tone:

    "Who are you, exactly? A sword cultivator of the Integration Stage is unheard of in the Taicang Empire."

 Chapter 67: The Furious Deputy Sect Master

    Chapter 67: The Furious Deputy Sect Master

    The voice of the blue-robed Daoist echoed across the Sea of Clouds, his gaze fixed intently on the Qinghong Sword.

    He couldn¡¯t discern the sword¡¯s true form, as his spiritual sense failed to prate the sword aura enveloping it, leaving him deeply unsettled. The swordsmanship of its wielder was undoubtedly the strongest he had ever encountered!

    Yet, he received no response.

    It felt as though the entire world had narrowed to just him and the sword, with no sign of a second person.

    However, he could sense a faint spiritual signature on the Qinghong Sword, evidence that it was being controlled by someone. This realization put him on high alert, his nerves taut.

    At that moment, the Qinghong Sword erupted with an overwhelming sword intent. In an instant, rolling thunderclouds surged from all directions, plunging the heavens into darkness.

    The terrifying sword intent locked onto the blue-robed Daoist, causing him visible shock.

    Countless bolts of lightning intertwined within the thunderclouds above, forming draconic arcs that churned in the Sea of Clouds. The sword aura around the Qinghong Sword surged like a roaring inferno.The Daoist immediately waved his whisk, sending streams of gang energy radiating outward. They coalesced into a massive golden mountain around him, atop which statues of deities rose, as though silently roaring their defiance.

    A torrential downpour began to fall, apanied by howling winds that tore through the clouds.

    Amidst the flickering lightning, the Qinghong Sword, cloaked in sword aura, appeared like an unparalleled demon de, exerting immense pressure on the Daoist.

    The Qinghong Sword soared into the air, its tip aimed directly at the Daoist.

    Without hesitation, the Daoist thrust out his palm. The golden mountain around him erupted with dazzling light, and the statues unleashed radiant beams of energy, converging into a gxy-like torrent that spanned the sky, hurtling toward the Qinghong Sword.

    The sword moved!

    Boom!

    One strike.

    As the Qinghong Sword moved, thunder roared, and the heavens trembled.

    A chilling radiance streaked across the sky, the Qinghong Sword cutting through like the fastest light, the fiercest thunder, shattering all in its path!

    The golden torrent was instantly dispersed, the golden mountain around the Daoist shattered in an instant. rmed, he quickly leaped aside, but within moments, the Qinghong Sword was already upon him, relentlessly pursuing.

    He struck out with his palm, causing the space before him to solidify. An invisible barrier formed, halting the Qinghong Sword mid-flight. The barrier¡¯s energy rippled outward, giving it a visible shape.

    Suddenly, the Daoist¡¯s expression shifted, a sense of foreboding washing over him.

    Crack!

    The sound of shattering ss echoed as the Daoist instinctively retreated. Time seemed to slow as, within his pupils, the Qinghong Sword¡¯s tip drew closer and closer, its sword aura blooming like radiant flowers¡ªstunningly brilliant and perilous. ?

    Boom!

    A violent gust surged toward the Daoist, dislodging his hair crown. His ck hair whipped wildly, his robe iling as the Sea of Clouds behind him was scattered, and the thunderclouds above were torn apart. Sunlight poured through, creating a massive rift in the sky that stretched to the horizon.

    Eyes wide with shock, the Daoist stared at the sword hovering inches from his face, his emotions turbulent.

    The sword could have injured him but stopped just short of doing so.

    Under his watchful gaze, the Qinghong Sword slowly descended.

    It seemed he understood something. He neither dodged nor attacked.

    The Qinghong Sword tapped his chest lightly three times before turning and flying away, its speed far surpassing what he had seen earlier when he had chased it.

    This time, the Daoist did not pursue. He knew it was pointless¡ªhe was no match for the sword¡¯s master.

    His expression darkened as sunlight illuminated him, the brightness feeling unbearably harsh.

    Inside a room, Gu An set down his pen with one hand while catching the returning Qinghong Sword with the other as it flew in through the window.

    He allowed the Qinghong Sword to circle outside a few times, waiting until the valley¡¯s disciples were distracted before recalling it.

    Reflecting on the earlier battle, Gu An felt a newfound confidence in his swordsmanship.

    Killing Chu Xian of the Void Transformation Stage had earned him 93 years of lifespan, and the blue-robed Daoist he faced afterward was also at the Integration Stage. Judging by his aura, the Daoist was likely at the same early Integration level as Gu An¡ªno higher than the second tier¡ªbut he still wasn¡¯t a match for the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    Previously, Gu An had always thought hisbat ability was weakpared to others at the same level. Now, it seemed he had underestimated himself.

    Even without extensivebat experience, his mastery of spells and techniques was solidly grounded, not born of idle imagination.

    Not everyone could afford to spend thousands of years refining their spells. The vast majority of cultivators devoted most of their time to absorbing qi for cultivation.

    Of course, battles were safest when fighting lower-level opponents!

    Gu An sheathed the Qinghong Sword, cing it on the table. He nced toward the outer sect city, where numerous Taixuan Sect grandmasters were already converging.

    The following is a smooth and contextually urate trantion of the provided text:

    Tens of thousands of outer sect disciples survived, and Chu Xian¡¯s crimes could no longer be hidden. Ye Lan and the others were now safe.

    It was unlikely the Taixuan Sect would attempt such demonic cultivation techniques again in the short term.

    The two characters carved by Gu An on the Heavenly Mending tform became the focal point of many cultivators. The grandmasters marveled at his sword intent, while the outer sect disciples, filled with anger, cursed Chu Xian and demanded a thorough investigation by the sect''s leadership.

    Due to the array Chu Xian activated earlier, isting the outer sect city, the misceneous disciples in Xuan Valley hadn¡¯t heard themotion. They only noticed the churning clouds in the sky, prompting a few who were outdoors to nce up a couple of times.

    Half an hourter, cultivators began flying over the skies above Xuan Valley, sparking heated discussions among the valley''s disciples.

    Gu An didn¡¯t leave his loft, feigning ignorance of the events.

    That day, the Taixuan Sect was destined to be anything but peaceful.

    By dawn the next morning, Ye Lan, Su Han, and Zhen Qin returned.

    Gu An received them in his loft. Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan insisted on joining in, so Gu An allowed them into the room as well.

    Zhen Qin recounted the events of the previous day with dramatic ir, causing Wu Xin and Xiao Chuan to react with fluctuating emotions.

    Ye Lan, unusually, remained silent and didn¡¯t fixate on Gu An as she typically did. Gu An, guessing the reason for her behavior, pretended not to notice her abnormality.

    When Zhen Qin and Su Han finished their story, Wu Xin sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve long suspected the Taixuan Sect isn¡¯t as righteous as it ims. But to think they¡¯d stoop this low! Sacrificing tens of thousands of fellow disciples? Even the Thousand Autumn Pavilion has never sunk to such madness!¡±

    Xiao Chuan, equally indignant, clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we leave this sect? We can nt grass elsewhere!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An shot him a re. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t say things like that again. No matter what, this matter has been interrupted for now, and there are still righteous people within the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t about to give up his foundation here, especially not the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    ¡°The grandmasters from the sect¡¯s main city have already arrived to uphold justice. They¡¯ve promised to provide an exnation to the outer sect disciples. Let¡¯s see how the sect handles this. Themotion yesterday was far toorge to keep hidden¡ªit will inevitably spread across the cultivation world,¡± Ye Lan added, still avoiding Gu An¡¯s gaze.

    Su Han, recalling something, quickly said, ¡°Master, Uncle Lu suffered serious injuries. Even if he survives, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Gu An had already seen Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s tragic state the day before, but there was nothing he could do. Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s cultivation had beenpletely drained. Even if he lived, he would be a cripple, with little hope of cultivating again.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Wu Xin¡¯s Dao Yan Technique could help.

    ¡°Pass a message to him. If he doesn¡¯t mind, he¡¯s wee to return to Xuan Valley and join me in nting flowers and grass for a peaceful life,¡± Gu An said with a sigh.

    Mentioning Lu Jiu Jia¡¯s fate cast a heavy pall over the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You all may leave now. I need to speak with Junior Sister Ye alone,¡± Gu An said, waving his sleeve.

    The group quickly bowed and left.

    Zhen Qin, ever perceptive, closed the door behind her. Before it shutpletely, she shot Gu An a yful wink, leaving him both amused and exasperated.

    The room fell into silence.

    Gu An could sense Ye Lan¡¯s unease. Smiling, he said, ¡°Junior Sister, you must have been frightened. Why not rest in Xuan Valley for a few days?¡±

    Ye Lan took a deep breath, then turned to him and said, ¡°I was indeed shaken, but not out of fear. Senior Brother, I finally understand your earlier words. I was truly foolish. The path of cultivation must prioritize strength. If we were to retreat into the mountains and forests only to encounter an evil like yesterday¡¯s, unable to defend ourselves, that would be the most tragic oue for both of us.¡±

    Hearing her resolve, Gu An instead grew concerned that the pressure on her was too great.

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t overthink it. While it¡¯s good to work hard on cultivation, dangers like yesterday¡¯s are rare,¡± he said earnestly.

    Ye Lan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that grandmaster was yesterday, but I¡¯ll learn from them. When I be as powerful as they are, I¡¯ll stand by your side, Senior Brother.¡±

    She smiled, raising her brow at him teasingly.

    Seeing her return to her usual demeanor, Gu An smiled as well.

    The two then chatted about the Demon-ying Hall. Ye Lan revealed that nearly all of its disciples had been crippled, and the sect¡¯s main city was preparing a thorough investigation. From what she had heard, the incident might even implicate the Elder Hall of the main city.

    Within the Taixuan Sect, it was never a one-man show¡ªeveryone had their rivals, and Chu Xian was no exception. His adversaries within the sect would surely seize this opportunity to act against him.

    Gu An, too, hoped for change within the Taixuan Sect. If things continued to deteriorate, and if one day he grew strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ensure the sect adopted a new direction, even if it meant recing its voice entirely.

    Two dayster.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An was inspecting medicinal herbs when he suddenly sensed two approaching auras. His brows furrowed slightly, though he didn¡¯t turn around.

    Before long, Gu Zong descended with someone in tow¡ªthe very same blue-robed Daoist who had shed with the Qinghong Sword previously.

    ¡°Gu An,e here,¡± Gu Zong called from a distance.

    Gu An immediately turned and walked over, casting a lifespan probe at the Daoist.

    To probe someone¡¯s lifespan, one needed direct line of sight; spiritual sense alone wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    ¡¾Ji Hantian (Integration Stage ¨C Tier 1): 780/3300/3500¡¿

    So, it really was the first tier of the Integration Stage! And his surname was Ji?

    Not long ago, Gu An had encountered another Ji family cultivator at the Void Transformation Stage. To think the Taixuan Sect concealed an Integration Stage grandmaster from the Ji family as well.

    The Ji family¡¯s foundation was indeed terrifying.

    Gu An approached Gu Zong and bowed in greeting.

    Gu Zong smiled. ¡°Gu An, this is the Deputy Sect Master, and a member of the Ji family.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately saluted Ji Hantian.

    Ji Hantian nodded, smiling. ¡°No need for formalities. After all, you¡¯re a member of the Ji family as well. Let¡¯s head upstairs for a chat.¡±

    Gu An led the way at once.

    Once inside the room, Gu An shut the door, and Gu Zong followed up by setting a restriction barrier.

    Suddenly, Ji Hantian mmed the table, his voice thundering with rage:

    ¡°This is outrageous! Simplywless! Pan An, you must document this matter and expose the Taixuan Sect¡¯s sins to the entire cultivation world!¡±

 Chapter 68: Promotion in Rank, Searching for Pan An

    Chapter 68: Promotion in Rank, Searching for Pan An

    Me? Write it?

    Gu An didn¡¯t dare respond immediately. He wasn¡¯t even sure why Ji Hantian was so angry.

    If Ji Hantian wanted him to write something that would tarnish his own reputation, there was no way Gu An would agree!

    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly?¡± Gu Zong asked with a hint of annoyance. He sat down and gestured for Gu An to sit beside him. Gu An nodded and took a seat on the nearby stool.

    Ji Hantian struggled topose himself before speaking. ¡°Sacrificing tens of thousands of disciples to forge an array¡ªhow is this the righteous path? If not for that mysterious sword cultivator intervening, I¡¯d still be in the dark!¡±

    His anger was genuine.

    At the time, Ji Hantian had been in seclusion when he sensed a powerful sword intent. Startled, he immediately broke his retreat and traveled tens of thousands of miles to investigate. By the time he arrived, he couldn¡¯t save Chu Xian but heard the outer sect disciples¡¯ curses. Their fury left him both enraged and curious about the sword cultivator¡¯s identity, so he gave chase.

    Only to be easily defeated by the other party...Since reaching the Integration Stage, Ji Hantian had considered himself nearly invincible within the Taicang Empire. Few could match him, and most of those were reclusive old monsters. It had been a long time since he¡¯d tasted defeat.

    The most perplexing part? His opponent not only defeated him but also helped him!

    ¡°If that person hadn¡¯t intervened, would the hatred for the outer sect¡¯s annihtion have been pinned on the demonic sects by the time I emerged from seclusion?¡± Ji Hantian asked, ring at Gu Zong.

    Gu Zong smiled bitterly, offering no reply, though his silence spoke volumes.

    Ji Hantian turned to Gu An. ¡°I want you to write a detailed ount of what happened three days ago, including the Demon-ying Hall¡¯s vile deeds and the sword cultivator who averted the outer sect¡¯s disaster. The fact that they acted suggests they¡¯re likely a low-profile member of the Taixuan Sect. By extolling their virtues, you¡¯ll help maintain the sect¡¯s reputation and prevent it from being immediatelybeled as demonic.¡±

    Hearing that he could promote himself, Gu An felt much more at ease. However, he couldn¡¯t agree too readily¡ªit wouldn¡¯t look convincing.

    He deliberately hesitated, his expression conflicted, as though he wanted to speak but held back.

    Ji Hantian frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    Gu Zong interjected with a snort. ¡°This is a monumental task that could offend countless people. You¡¯re throwing him into a ho¡¯s nest with one sentence¡ªof course he¡¯s reluctant!¡±

    Ji Hantian looked slightly embarrassed upon hearing this.

    Gu An took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve the Taixuan Sect, but...¡±

    Gu Zong grinned and asked, ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ji Hantian furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡°I want to expand my Medicine Valley¡ªthe Third Medicine Valley in the inner sect. I¡¯d like a hundred-mile radius ofnd allocated to me so I can nt more herbs. The herbs I hand over to the sect will remain unchanged; I won¡¯t take more for myself,¡± Gu An replied earnestly.

    Ji Hantian, taken aback, blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s all? You could ask for something far more ambitious!¡±

    He had expected Gu An to demand exorbitantly but was surprised at the simplicity of his request.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°This is all I want. My talent is average, and seeking treasures or powerful techniques would only bring unnecessary trouble. Cultivating medicinal herbs is my passion¡ªit even gives me inspiration for my writing. Plus, it¡¯s a contribution to the Taixuan Sect.¡± ?

    Ji Hantian turned to Gu Zong, his expression skeptical.

    Gu Zong chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He means it. Pan An¡¯s reputation precedes him, though you might not know much about him yet. Spend a few days learning more, and you¡¯ll see. If he makes a request, the Elder Hall would undoubtedly elevate him to the rank of True Legacy Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? His writings are really that impressive?¡± Ji Hantian asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Take a look at Romance of the Gods¡ªyou¡¯ll love it,¡± Gu Zong replied with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Very well! In that case, I¡¯ll personally approve your request. You¡¯ll have that hundred-mile radius, and you can nt whatever you wish. You¡¯ll also receive a sixth-grade protective spirit array for the area. Gu Zong, handle the details,¡± Ji Hantian instructed firmly.

    Gu Zong nodded with a smile.

    Gu An immediately bowed deeply to Ji Hantian in gratitude.

    The conversation shifted as Gu Zong inquired about the Sect Master¡¯s stance on the recent events. Ji Hantian responded with biting sarcasm, iming the Sect Master would undoubtedly feign ignorance.

    The Sect Master and Deputy Sect Master were clearly at odds!

    During their talk, Ji Hantian also mentioned Lu Baitian, also known as Elder Tian, expressing strong dissatisfaction with him.

    It seemed Elder Tian had altered his appearance and form so thoroughly that even Ji Hantian didn¡¯t recognize him.

    As the conversation progressed, Gu An finally understood that Elder Tian had indeed sumbed to Qi Deviation. Elder Tian had always preferred seclusion and rarely managed the Taixuan Sect, which allowed many to exploit his name for personal gain. After his deviation, they had elected Elder Chu Tianqi as Sect Master.

    From Ji Hantian¡¯s tone, it was clear that he considered Elder Tian as good as dead.

    This revtion led Gu An to specte further about the dynamics between Gu Zong and Ji Hantian.

    Half an hourter, Ji Hantian and Gu Zong finally departed. Gu An stood on the grass, watching them leave.

    Suddenly, Elder Tian approached out of nowhere, asking curiously, ¡°Did something happen in the outer sect?¡±

    Gu An nodded, briefly summarizing the events. Elder Tian furrowed his brows as he listened.

    ¡°Elder Tian, what¡¯s your take? Do you consider the Taixuan Sect righteous or evil?¡± Gu An asked nonchntly, crouching to inspect a medicinal herb in front of him.

    Elder Tian replied, ¡°The line between righteousness and evil is often indistinct. To judge good and evil, one shouldn¡¯t focus on the present but leave it for future generations to evaluate.¡±

    Those words¡­

    No wonder the Taixuan Sect was so skewed!

    Gu An chose not to respond, losing interest in continuing the conversation with Elder Tian.

    Gu An began nning how to fully utilize the hundred-mile radius ofnd. Gu Zong had already promised to relocate nearby inner sect disciples, except for Shen Zhen, to avoid potential conflicts in the future.

    Inner sect disciples were an entirely different breed from their outer sect counterparts. Those who could be inner sect disciples not only possessed exceptional talent but also intricateworks of connections. It was no exaggeration to say that any random inner sect disciple likely had a significant background.

    Through this ordeal, Gu An came to understand that the Taicang Empire didn¡¯t truly belong to the emperor or the sects¡ªit was the domain of noble families.

    The Ji family¡¯s influence was a prime example. They could ce their members as the Deputy Sect Master of the Taixuan Sect and infiltrate every major sect within the Taicang Empire.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the Ji family; there were also the Gu family, the Zhou family, and others.

    Gu An suspected that both Chu Jingfeng and Sect Master Chu Tianqi hailed from the same n. Clearly, the Chu family wasn¡¯t simple either.

    But none of this mattered to him. He had no intention of building his own family or umting ties that would weigh him down.

    His approach remained steadfast: Seek the Dao first, then live as he pleased!

    Gu Zong moved swiftly. Within seven days, all the paperwork was finalized, and the nearby inner sect disciples were relocated. He also brought a sixth-grade Protective Spirit Array for Gu An.

    The Protective Spirit Array was specifically designed to enhance and contain spiritual energy.

    In the vast expanse of the world, spiritual energy naturally flowed. Major sects typically established themselves on spirit veins and sealed the energy within, ensuring the sect¡¯s abundance of spiritual energy¡ªat the cost of depleting it from the surroundingnds.

    With this array and a vast resource of medicinal herbs, Gu An could advance his cultivation to the Foundation Establishment Stage, the Nascent Soul Stage, and even the Transformation Stage while iming that his talent was poor and his progress was entirely resource-driven. This way, others wouldn¡¯t perceive him as a threat.

    Additionally, Gu Zong permitted him to employ twenty misceneous disciples in the Third Medicine Valley. Typically, misceneous disciples weren¡¯t allowed into the inner sect, and Gu An had already pushed boundaries by bringing in four previously. His close rtionship with Gu Zong made this exception possible.

    Gu An recruited seven new disciples from Xuan Valley, including Tang Yu.

    As for Xiao Chuan and Wu Xin, they remained in Xuan Valley but were now allowed to visit the Third Medicine Valley whenever they wished.

    Life was finally starting to settle into afortable rhythm.

    A month passed since the outer sect disaster.

    One day, Gu An visited the outer sect city. Without the Demon-ying Hall, the city had returned to its former vibrancy, bustling with life. The disciples passing through seemed far more rxed.

    As he strolled through the streets, Gu An suddenly noticed a familiar figure¡ªJiang Qiong!

    Back when dealing with Chu Xian, Gu An¡¯s spiritual sense had detected Jiang Qiong, but he had pretended not to notice. He had assumed that Jiang Qiong had left after the incident, but to his surprise, she was still here.

    Jiang Qiong approached him directly, smiling as she said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Gu An nced at the hunchbacked elder standing behind Jiang Qiong and cast a lifespan probe.

    ¡¾Hu Mo (Transformation Stage ¨C Tier 9): 970/1300/1570¡¿

    Gu An could sense the faint trace of demonic energy hidden within this elder.

    Jiang Qiong was truly bold. Coming herself was risky enough, but bringing a Transformation Stagepanion from the sect? Did she not fear being exposed?

    Seeing Gu An hesitate, Jiang Qiong raised her hand, revealing a token.

    Outer Sect Grand Elder!

    Essentially the leader of the outer sect!

    Gu An stared at her in astonishment. How had she managed this?

    Jiang Qiong smirked smugly and brushed past him. Gu An quickly followed her pace.

    Gu An soon found himself at Jiang Qiong¡¯s residence. Thepound housed many misceneous disciples, none of whom showed any signs of demonic energy.

    Jiang Qiong led Gu An into a grand hall. Hu Mo remained at the doorway, and Gu An could feel him casting a spell to iste the room from prying eyes.

    Jiang Qiong sat in the main seat, even propping her leg up casually, showing no trace of the decorum expected of an Outer Sect Grand Elder.

    ¡°How did you pull this off?¡± Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Qiong snorted. ¡°Your master¡¯s master has vast abilities. Bing the Grand Elder of an outer sect city is nothing. Who knows? One day, I might even be the Sect Master.¡±

    Gu Anughed at her audacity and asked, ¡°If you did be the Sect Master, would your allegiance lie with the Thousand Autumn Pavilion or the Taixuan Sect?¡±

    ¡°If I became the Taixuan Sect Master, I wouldn¡¯t be a demonic cultivator, now, would I? Naturally, my loyalty would lie with the Taixuan Sect. I wouldn¡¯t switch sides even if offered the position of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master,¡± Jiang Qiong replied nonchntly, her tone filled with disdain for the Pavilion.

    At that moment, Gu An understood why the Thousand Autumn Pavilion had so many spies in the Taixuan Sect but still couldn¡¯t topple it.

    To the cultivators of the Pavilion, it was clear that the Thousand Autumn Pavilion couldn¡¯tpare to the Taixuan Sect!

    Even Wu Xin, who was a young master in the Pavilion, preferred to remain a misceneous disciple in the Taixuan Sect.

    ¡°From now on, if any Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivatorse to you, you must never reveal the whereabouts of the Spirit Tree. That tree now belongs solely to us, not the Pavilion. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Qiong said seriously.

    Gu An nodded.

    Sorry¡ªit belongs only to me.

    Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°My dear disciple-grandson, tell me, is there anything you need? Don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    After some thought, Gu An said, ¡°Could you promote Ye Lan from the Disciplinary Hall? She¡¯s my junior sister. As for anything else, I don¡¯t have any requests for now. My Medicine Valley in the inner sect has already been expanded. I don¡¯t need more valleys, but if youe across seeds for high-grade medicinal herbs, feel free to give them to me. I¡¯ll cultivate them and pass the harvest back to you.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s smile widened, her eyes glinting as she sized up Gu An. ¡°Not bad! I didn¡¯t misjudge you after all. Don¡¯t worry, your master¡¯s master won¡¯t take advantage of you¡ªbut I also won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    She then added, ¡°By the way, I have a task for you.¡±

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°What could I possibly do for you besides growing herbs?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye out for information about Pan An. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, Pan An¡¯s cultivation level is not high, and he¡¯s hiding in the outer sect. Exactly who he is remains unclear, as the Elder Hall is keeping it tightly under wraps.¡±

 Chapter 69: The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, A Name that Shakes the World

    Chapter 69: The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, A Name that Shakes the World

    Looking for me?

    Gu An felt likeughing, but he managed to hold it back.

    First Ji Hantian wanted him to write about himself; now Jiang Qiong wanted him to track himself down. Although the requests concerned different personas, the absurdity was undeniable.

    What kind of situation was this?

    Feigning hesitation, Gu An said, ¡°I mostly stay in the Medicine Valley. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for me to find any news about Pan An.¡±

    Jiang Qiong waved dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Pan An loves writing, so he must interact with people. The book <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em> stirs the emotions of many low-level cultivators, so perhaps he often talks with outer sect and misceneous disciples. Keep an eye out, and if you discover anything, let me know.¡±

    Seeing no way out, Gu An nodded reluctantly.

    Jiang Qiong went on to discuss a few other matters before instructing Hu Mo to fetch a bag of high-grade seeds for Gu An to take with him.Leaving Jiang Qiong¡¯s residence, Gu An headed toward the Heavenly Mending tform.

    The tform had be the most popr attraction in the outer sect city. Disciples from other outer sects and even inner sect cities came to see it.

    The battle a month ago had spread throughout the cultivation world. Even Luo Hun of Horizon Valley had heard about it, which confirmed that Luo Hun asionally left his valley.

    When Gu An arrived at the tform, he saw that at least ten thousand people were present.

    Near the tworge characters for "Righteous Path" engraved into the tform, many cultivators were seated, meditating.

    Among them, Gu An spotted two familiar faces: Zuo Yijian and Zuo Lin!

    The father-and-son pair were studying the sword intent Gu An had left behind when he carved the characters. As the engraving contained traces of his sword intent, it held great allure for sword cultivators of the Taixuan Sect.

    Another familiar figure stood out¡ªSu Han, Gu An¡¯s disciple.

    Su Han, also a sword cultivator, had recently grasped the essence of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, rapidly advancing his mastery of the sword. His entire demeanor was undergoing a transformation.

    Gu An watched from a distance without disturbing them, instead listening to the conversations around him.

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent is truly magnificent. It¡¯s hard to imagine the level of his swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Word is that the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength rivals the Deputy Sect Master. He might even stand a chance against the Sect Master himself.¡±

    ¡°Could the Sword Sovereign actually be the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. The Sect Master publicly stated he knew nothing of Chu Xian¡¯s actions and has vowed to thoroughly investigate anyone involved with him. He promised that no matter their status, anyone who vited the Taixuan Sect¡¯s principles would be severely punished.¡±

    ¡°Just looking at these two words¡ª¡®Righteous Path¡¯¡ªstirs my heart. I heard Pan An ns to write about the Sword Sovereign in his next book. I wonder what kind of story it will be.¡±

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    This title had been bestowed on Gu An¡¯s mysterious sword-wielding persona by Sect Master Chu Tianqi. The title symbolized the defender of righteousness, charged with upholding justice within the Taixuan Sect. If any injustice or evil arose, even from the Sect Master himself, the Sword Sovereign was empowered to act.

    The title sounded grand, but Gu An found it rather pointless.

    Chu Tianqi¡¯s promation primarily served to protect himself. Since naming the Sword Sovereign, criticism of the Sect Master had lessened significantly. Instead, he was praised for his boldness and responsibility, with manyuding his magnanimity.

    However, Gu An also overheard voices questioning the Sect Master, or more precisely, the Chu family.

    Chu Tianqi and Chu Xian¡ªthe connection between them was hard to ignore.

    The public nature of these criticisms and praises was unusual for cultivators. It wasn¡¯t clear whether these individuals were mere pawns in arger game.

    Ultimately, though, none of it concerned Gu An.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After spending some time at the Heavenly Mending tform, Gu An headed to the inner sect¡¯s teleportation tform to purchase more medicinal herb seeds. Although Gu Zong had given him arge supply on behalf of the sect, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to cover a hundred-mile radius.

    Just the thought of having such a vast expanse filled with his herbs made Gu An excited.

    Reflecting on the events of a month ago, Gu An felt satisfied. His risky intervention not only saved those around him but also brought him enormous benefits.

    By evening, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley.

    With the addition of seven new misceneous disciples, the valley had grown livelier. The disciples were busy weeding and clearing new plots ofnd, while the asional bark of spiritual dogs echoed from the distant forest, adding a pastoral charm.

    As soon as Gu An arrived, he sensed Shen Zhen¡¯s presence. Once again, she was waiting for him in his loft.

    Heading upstairs, Gu An saw Shen Zhen standing by his bookshelf. Hearing his footsteps, she returned the book she had been reading to its ce before turning to face him.

    Gu An closed the door behind him and asked, "Miss Shen, what brings you here today?"

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re nning to write a book about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write about him, yes, but not entirely focused on him. The main subject will be the incident in the outer sect a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be careful,¡± Shen Zhen said with a light chuckle. ¡°The Sword Sovereign¡¯s fame has already spread beyond the Taicang Empire. Just yesterday, I received a letter saying that sword cultivators from the Da Yu Dynasty are preparing to challenge him. Many people believe that since you¡¯re writing about the Sword Sovereign, you must be connected to him. They think finding you will be easier than finding him.¡±

    There was a yful glint in Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°How could I possibly meet the Sword Sovereign? Writing about him means I¡¯ll need to gather material from the outer sect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Zhen said with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t revealed your identity to anyone¡ªnot even my father, who tried to pry information about you from me.¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled a book out of her storage pouch and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious. The Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength has made many sects uneasy, and they¡¯re all trying to gather intel about him. Also, this is my new book. Within a month, it¡¯ll be sold in libraries across the region. You can take a look first.¡±

    With that, Shen Zhen turned to leave, brushing past Gu An as she walked out.

    The two were already familiar with each other, so Gu An didn¡¯t see her off. Instead, he sat down at his desk and picked up Shen Zhen¡¯s book.

    The Secrets of Taixuan!

    Hmm? It sounded quite serious.

    Gu An immediately started reading, but as he progressed, his brows furrowed.

    What the¡­

    He had thought Shen Zhen¡¯s writing couldn¡¯t surpass the <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>, especially when it came to romantic or intimate details. To his surprise, her writing was even more daring and unrestrained than he¡¯d imagined.

    So this is the person who pretends to be reserved in front of me? And yet she writes this kind of stuff so boldly in private?

    There¡¯s no way this content can be published, right?

    Gu An hoped the library¡¯s review process would stop the book in its tracks.

    Despite his frustration, he couldn¡¯t help but find the content engrossing.

    He ended up reading it all night.

    At dawn, Gu An gathered the disciples for morning exercises. With the number of disciples in the Third Medicine Valley growing, he felt it was essential to maintain tradition. He even insisted that Elder Tian join them.

    After the exercises, Gu An assigned tasks. Three disciples were tasked with nting seeds, while the rest continued clearing new plots ofnd.

    The forests surrounding the Third Medicine Valley were dense, and turning them into suitable farnd required a tremendous amount of time and effort. Even without using magic, Gu An didn¡¯t feel tired. He encouraged the disciples, reminding them that this was also a form of cultivation.

    The disciples didn¡¯t mind the hard work either. In fact, they were full of enthusiasm. Therger the valley grew, the more benefits they received, as Gu An was generous. The more herbs they cultivated, the more elixirs they could enjoy.

    Life began to settle into a peaceful rhythm.

    Gu An spent most of his time in the Third Medicine Valley, busy with cultivation and nting.

    Five dayster.

    Shen Zhen came to visit again, furious this time.

    Her book had been rejected by the library.

    Gu An almost burst outughing but managed to suppress it.

    Shen Zhen, however, was stubborn. The more the library refused to publish her book, the more determined she became to see it distributed. She decided to print it herself and quietly circte it within the inner sect.

    Gu An tried to persuade her to revise and remove certain parts, suggesting that this might allow the library to approve it, but she refused to listen.

    In any case, without the library¡¯s backing, Gu An doubted her book would gain much traction, and his concerns eased considerably.

    As winter snow began to nket thend, turning everything white, Gu An found himself filled with a sense of calm.

    By noon, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley.

    In the valley, Gu An noticed an unfamiliar presence¡ªsomeone with a formidable aura.

    Before he could investigate further, Luo Hun sensed Gu An¡¯s arrival and leaped out from the forest,nding before him as swiftly as a flying goose.

    ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time. Let me introduce someone to you,¡± Luo Hun said, gesturing for Gu An to follow him toward the pavilion area. ¡°This person was arranged by His Majesty. Any herbs you harvest should be at his disposal to aid his breakthrough.¡±

    Gu An followed Luo Hun without protest. He had never coveted the herbs of Horizon Valley; his interest was purely in harvesting them. Once gathered, how Li Xuandao chose to allocate them was none of his concern, as the herbs belonged to Li Xuandao in the first ce.

    As the two approached the pavilion, the door of a nearby courtyard opened, and a man in white robes emerged.

    ¡¾Yi Liuyun (Transformation Stage ¨C Tier 9): 466/1208/2850¡¿

    Transformation Stage Tier 9!

    The Emperor¡¯s resources were indeed formidable.

    Yi Liuyun appeared to be in his early forties, exuding an aura of grace and poise. His white robes entuated his striking appearance and the aloof elegance characteristic of a master swordsman.

    Standing behind the courtyard wall, Yi Liuyun cupped his hands in salute. ¡°This humble one, Yi Liuyun, greets the Valley Master.¡±

    Luo Hun introduced him, saying, ¡°Senior Yi is the Emperor¡¯s foremost Sword Attendant. His mastery of swordsmanship ranks among the finest in the Taicang Empire. There are barely a handful of people in the world who can rival him in the Way of the Sword.¡±

    Gu An returned Yi Liuyun¡¯s salute respectfully.

    Yi Liuyun fixed his gaze on Gu An and asked, ¡°Valley Master, you are a disciple of the Taixuan Sect, correct? Do you know anything about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? What realm has he achieved?¡±

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s fame had spread far and wide. People knew of his feat in ying Chu Xian, a cultivator at the Void Transformation Stage, but the fact that he had also crossed swords with Ji Hantian remained a secret. Ji Hantian had chosen not to disclose the matter, as though it had never happened.

    ¡°I am merely an outer sect disciple of the Taixuan Sect and don¡¯t know much. However, the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent has been left on the Heavenly Mending tform in the outer sect. Senior, you might find it enlightening to visit.¡±

    It was clear to Gu An that Yi Liuyun was seeking information to challenge the Sword Sovereign. Sending him to the Heavenly Mending tform was the perfect way to temper his expectations¡ªthose engraved characters might help him realize the vast gulf between himself and the Sword Sovereign.

    As expected, upon hearing about the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent, Yi Liuyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, he leaped into the air, soaring out of the medicine valley in an instant.

    Gu An turned to Luo Hun. ¡°He can just head to the Taixuan Sect directly?¡±

    Luo Hun nodded. ¡°He holds the Emperor¡¯s Sword Attendant Token. It grants him free passage through the major sects.¡±

    With that, Gu An asked no further questions and headed toward one of the gardens to harvest the nearly ripe herbs.

    An hourter, Gu An departed from Horizon Valley.

    The new year arrived amidst the biting cold of winter.

    Shortly after the Lunar New Year celebrations ended, Gu An returned to the outer sect. He first visited Jiang Qiong to obtain a batch of high-grade medicinal herb seeds before heading to the Heavenly Mending tform to enjoy the lively scene.

    The father-and-son duo, Zuo Yijian and Zuo Lin, were still seated in contemtion, immersed in their study of swordsmanship. Gu An also spotted Yi Liuyun.

    The man sat cross-legged near the "Righteous Path" inscription, his brows deeply furrowed as he meditated, lost in thought.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze drifted upward, toward the character for ¡°Path¡± at the top of the inscription, and his expression darkened slightly.

    There was someone there.

 Chapter 70: Righteousness and Demons â€“ My Take on Fengshen

    Chapter 70: Righteousness and Demons ¨C My Take on Fengshenn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Following Gu An''s gaze, a man in simple robes could be seen meditating above the character ¡°Dao.¡± His figure and appearance were unremarkable, and even his aura was rather in.

    If not for Gu An persistently using his lifespan-detection ability, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the man¡¯s extraordinary nature.

    [Huangquan Demon Emperor (Void Transformation Stage Ninth Layer): 3847/5700/14000]

    A demon!

    Gu An knew that demons and devils generally had longer lifespans than human cultivators of the same stage. But seeing this individual¡¯s potential lifespan of 14,000 years still shocked him.

    What kind of cultivation technique was this? Not a trace of demonic aura leaked, not even one detectable by someone like him, a Nascent Soul Stage Grandmaster.

    And what was more curious¡ªdid demons like practicing swordsmanship too?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think of his pet, Hao Long, who was also obsessed with the way of the sword.Instead of continuing to stare at the Huangquan Demon Emperor, Gu An let his gaze sweep across the other figures atop the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Those who dared to sit andprehend the sword there were undoubtedly high-level cultivators. After all, those in the Qi Condensation or Foundation Establishment stages were too busy cultivating Qi to have the luxury of meditating on Dao.

    Gu An realized he had underestimated the influence of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Although he had not heard of Chu Xian before, with Chu Xian¡¯s cultivation level, he was undoubtedly famous among the major forces of the cultivation world. Every Grandmaster would have heard of him.

    The fall of a Void Transformation Stage expert would undoubtedly shock the empire!

    It seemed he needed to keep a lower profile. As his reputation grew, who knew what sort of riffraff mighte his way?

    After surveying everyone on the Heavenly Mending tform, Gu An finally left.

    By now, he had developed a habit of using lifespan detection on unfamiliar individuals. Without investigating the other party¡¯s background, he would feel uneasy.

    For now, it was time to focus on farming for a few years until the cultivation world forgot about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    He had already finished writing a book about the Sword Sovereign and the scandals of the outer sect. Ji Hantian had been pushing him, and he¡¯dpleted itst month. It wasn¡¯t a novel but a single volume, which sufficed.

    Spring covered the earth, and vitality flourished everywhere.

    Inside the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An and Gu Yu were drinking in a small house.

    ¡°The <em>Righteousness and Demons</em> you wrote has spread throughout the Taicang Empire. No one¡¯s talking about the Taixuan Immortal Venerable anymore¡ªthey¡¯re all discussing the Taixuan Sect and the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path,¡± Gu Yu remarked sourly.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°The Taixuan Sect is the number one righteous sect. Now that something like this has happened, of course people are curious. Don¡¯t worry; in a few years, the cultivation world will lose interest. Then they¡¯ll turn back to chasing your legendary battle with the Foreign Realm Demon Emperor.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Yu beamed and began praising Gu An¡¯s writing, even pestering him for spoilers about the next story.

    Gu An didn¡¯t give anything away, leaving Gu Yu increasingly eager.

    ¡°By the way, I recently got my hands on a book. The protagonist is named Gu An. It¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Gu Yu suddenly said, pulling a book out of his storage pouch. ??

    <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>!

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the title.

    Damn it!

    She really went ahead and spread it!

    My reputation is doomed!

    Gu Yu waved the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em> in his hand with a sly grin. ¡°Brother Gu, have you read this book?¡±

    Gu An asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great read. Be honest¡ªdid you write it yourself?¡± Gu Yu teased.

    ¡°Of course not. Let me take a look. Is it really that good?¡±

    Gu An snatched the book and began flipping through it.

    Gu Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you? Then maybe it was someone close to you?¡±

    As Gu An read the first page, his brow furrowed, feigning the reaction of someone reading it for the first time.

    Seeing Gu An frown, Gu Yu stopped teasing and poured himself another drink.

    But as Gu An¡¯s expression grew darker, Gu Yu hesitated before saying, ¡°This book started circting in the inner sect. You don¡¯t know many inner sect disciples, do you? It¡¯s probably just a coincidence. After all, the name Gu An isn¡¯t exactly umon.¡±

    Gu An closed the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°Does the Library Hall allow books like this to spread?¡±

    ¡°This book didn¡¯t go through the Library Hall. It¡¯s being passed around privately by the disciples,¡± Gu Yu exined with a helpless shrug.

    Gu An fell silent.

    Sensing the shift in mood, Gu Yu got up to leave, offering a few words offort before he departed.

    After Gu Yu left, Gu An finally sat down to carefully examine the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>.

    He had to admit, Shen Zhen had thoroughly studied the <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>. At least, from Gu An¡¯s perspective, this new book surpassed its predecessor.

    Although some parts were unsavory, the Gu An in the book was portrayed as a heroic figure with a free-spirited personality, which was quite endearing.

    At least it didn¡¯t smear his reputation.

    Gu An spent a full hour reading through the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em> before finally closing it. He left the attic and resumed his farming efforts.

    His goal was to eventually fill the hundred-mile radius around him with medicinal herbs. Today, he needed to start fencing off thend to prevent inner sect disciples from trespassing.

    Inner Sect City, Ji Residence

    Ji Xiaoyu sat upright at the table, holding a book. Across from her sat Ji Hantian.

    ¡°So, what do you think of <em>Righteousness and Demons</em>?¡± Ji Hantian asked after setting down his tea.

    Ji Xiaoyu flipped through the pages as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The narrative feels immersive, and it doesn¡¯t shy away from exposing the Taixuan Sect¡¯s sins. It portrays Chu Xian¡¯s ugly side vividly, yet also highlights the unity and resilience of the outer sect disciples. At least from my perspective, it doesn¡¯t make the Taixuan Sect seem utterly rotten. Instead, it shows the strength and spirit of Taicang¡¯s top righteous sect.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Ji Hantian¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you know who Pan An is?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu fell silent.

    ¡°He¡¯s none other than your servant, Gu An. Surprised?¡± Ji Hantian chuckled.

    Ji Xiaoyu said softly, ¡°Actually, I knew. I just didn¡¯t expect you to know as well. Grandfather, did you make him write this book? It¡¯ll bring him a lot of trouble.¡±

    Ji Hantian cleared his throat with a light cough. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect him. Thanks to this book, I¡¯ve gained more leverage in the Elders¡¯ Hall. Toppling Chu Tianqi isn¡¯t impossible anymore.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyu nced back at the book in her hands and said indifferently, ¡°I think the Ji family shouldn¡¯t involve itself in the sect master¡¯s position. Things are fine as they are, with our influence spread across various sects. We won¡¯t be a target.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how hard it was for me when L¨¹ Baitian suppressed me. Why else would I have pushed you into the Taixuan Sect? It was all to gain face through your talents,¡± Ji Hantian grumbled, clearly frustrated at the mention of L¨¹ Baitian.

    ¡°You¡¯ve caused Gu An a great deal of trouble. Do you n topensate him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve allowed his Medicine Valley to expand to cover a hundred miles. Also, you can provide him with high-grade medicinal herbs from the Ji family. I¡¯ve looked into it¡ªthis kid is skilled at managing the valley. Plus, getting closer to him might even polish the Ji family¡¯s image. After reading <em>Fengshen</em>, I know he holds the Ji family in high regard. Why not use that?¡± Ji Hantian spoke earnestly, though his words caused Ji Xiaoyu to frown.

    ¡°Grandfather, dealing with people and matters shouldn¡¯t be so calcting,¡± Ji Xiaoyu said, disapproval evident in her tone.

    ¡°Silly child, this isn¡¯t calction¡ªit¡¯s a win-win situation. Why not take it?¡± Ji Hantian shook his head as Ji Xiaoyu lowered her gaze back to the book.

    Ji Hantian stood up and said, ¡°The Hundred ns Conference is approaching. You need to prepare. Winning the top spot on the Hidden Dragon Ranking is a must.¡±

    With that, he took two steps forward and vanished into thin air.

    Ji Xiaoyu remained seated, her eyes fixed on the book.

    Third Month, Early Spring

    One day in early spring, the Ji family sent a group to the Third Medicine Valley with arge quantity of herb seeds for Gu An. The lowest grade among them was Fourth-Grade, which delighted Gu An greatly.

    Before leaving, one of the Ji family cultivators hinted that the Third Miss had high expectations for him. All the seeds were personally selected by her, and he was wee to approach her for any future needs.

    Gu An naturally expressed his gratitude, vowing never to forget the Third Miss¡¯s kindness. Satisfied with his response, the cultivator left.

    Between the Ji family, the Gu Sect, and Jiang Qiong, Gu An had been receiving a steady supply of seeds, significantly reducing his costs. He decided to recruit more servant disciples, aiming to fill at least twenty positions. Each would be paired with a spirit beast and given the best possible treatment.

    That day, Gu An brought Elder Tian to the outer sect city. Elder Tian had insisted oning, eager to witness the two characters of ¡°Righteous Path¡± atop the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Upon arrival, the two parted ways.

    As Gu An reached the entrance of the Servant Hall, a male disciple approached him and whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve got a treasure. Just two low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    "Two spirit stones? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone?" Gu An retorted irritably, brushing past the disciple.

    The disciple blocked him again, this time pulling a book out of his storage pouch. He lowered his voice, acting mysteriously. ¡°Take a closer look. Do you recognize this book? Many inner sect disciples read it as soon as they finish their seclusion. There¡¯s great fortune to be gained from it.¡±

    Gu An nced at the cover and saw the four characters: <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>.

    Without hesitation, he pushed the disciple aside, leaving with a single remark: ¡°Sorry, I read <em>Fengshen</em>.¡±

    The disciple red at Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, muttered a few curses under his breath, and turned to find another target for his sales pitch.

    Half an hourter, Gu An emerged from the Servant Hall with eleven new recruits in tow. There were both men and women, all young and visibly excited.

    Gu An¡¯s ability to recruit so many servant disciples in one go clearly marked him as someone of high status. Following such a figure would undoubtedly broaden their paths in cultivation.

    He led the group toward the Heavenly Mending tform.

    The servant disciples were already curious about the tform, but their low cultivation levels had kept them from visiting. They feared offending powerful cultivators.

    Gu An quickly spotted Elder Tian standing beneath the word "Righteous" on the tform, gazing intently at it.

    Casting a nce elsewhere, Gu An noticed that the Void Transformation Stage Ninth Layer Huangquan Demon Emperor was still present. At that moment, the demon emperor¡¯s right hand was gesturing in the air.

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Was that the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> technique?

    This guy was deducing sword techniques purely through sword intent?

    Too monstrous!

    No, I need to focus more on the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>. Next time, I¡¯ll invest another ten or twenty thousand years of lifespan to maintain my standing in swordsmanship.

    Retracting his gaze, Gu An approached Elder Tian.

    Suddenly, loudughter erupted from atop the tform, reverberating through the air.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯veprehended it! I¡¯veprehended it!¡±

    The voice was deep and resonant, drawing the attention of tens of thousands of cultivators on the tform.

    The speaker was an old man dressed in Daoist robes, though his gray and disheveled hair gave him a slightly unkempt appearance.

    Leaping into the air, the old man ascended high above the tform. Extending his right hand, he pointed two fingers toward the words "Righteous Path" inscribed on the tform.

 Chapter 71: Sword Dao Sanctuary, Plans Restarted

    Chapter 71: Sword Dao Sanctuary, ns Restarted

    When Gu An saw the old man attempting to deface his characters, his expression darkened.

    What was this supposed to mean?

    Comprehend my sword intent and then destroy my inscription?

    Gu An almost made a move, but it turned out to be unnecessary.

    "Impudent!"

    A thunderous shout rang out. The speaker was none other than Yi Liuyun, the First Sword Attendant of Li Xuandao.

    Yi Liuyun, at the Ninth Layer of the Transformation Stage, exuded an imposing aura. His single shout startled everyone in the city.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yi Liuyun. Several other grandmasters meditating near the "Righteous Path" inscription stood up as well. Even the Ninth-Layer Void Transformation Stage Huangquan Demon Emperor cast a displeased nce at the old man in the sky.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//omGu An quickly used his lifespan-detection ability.

    [Pang Yu (Void Transformation Stage Second Layer): 1279/1720/1770]

    Close to his limit!

    No wonder he was so deranged!

    Floating in the sky, Pang Yu looked down at Yi Liuyun and sneered contemptuously. ¡°A mere Transformation Stage cultivator dares to stop me?¡±

    <em>Transformation Stage?</em>

    The disciples on the Heavenly Mending tform erupted in amotion, retreating in fear of being caught in the crossfire of a battle between grandmasters.

    ¡°If you disdain the Transformation Stage, how about the Void Transformation Stage?¡±

    A cold voice rang out. It wasn¡¯t the Huangquan Demon Emperor but another cultivator¡ªa Fifth-Layer Void Transformation Stage elder in Taixuan Sect robes.

    Pang Yu¡¯s expression shifted slightly. With a flick of his sleeve, he withdrew his hand and scoffed. ¡°Fine, your Taixuan Sect is impressive with its numbers. I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    He turned and flew out of the city, disappearing beyond the outer sect boundaries in a blink.

    ¡°Attempting to desecrate our Taixuan Sect¡¯s meditative grounds and thinking you can just leave?¡±

    A cold snort echoed. Gu An recognized the voice¡ªit belonged to Gu Zong.

    He could sense Gu Zong streaking across the skies in pursuit of Pang Yu. The Void Transformation Stage Fifth-Layer elder also vanished from sight.

    The tense atmosphere on the Heavenly Mending tform began to dissipate, and the cultivators started discussing the incident while marveling at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s strength.

    Gu An felt the city owed him a massive favor. When had this outer sect city ever attracted so many grandmasters? Now, with two Void Transformation Stage experts guarding it at all times, it exuded a palpable sense of security. ??

    And it was all thanks to the two characters he had inscribed: <em>Righteous Path</em>!

    With the tension easing, Gu An led the servant disciples toward Elder Tian.

    The servant disciples were brimming with excitement. Having just been promoted and witnessing a confrontation between grandmasters¡ªfeaturing both the Transformation and Void Transformation Stages¡ªthey were awestruck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to head back,¡± Gu An said, patting Elder Tian on the shoulder.

    Elder Tian snapped out of his daze and stood up.

    When their eyes met, Gu An felt something was different about Elder Tian.

    Out of instinct, he used his lifespan-detection ability.

    <em>Hmm?</em>

    [Qi Condensation Stage Eighth Layer]

    How did he suddenly jump twoyers?

    How long had it been?

    Gu An was surprised but kept his face expressionless. He had long suspected Elder Tian would make aeback. After all, Elder Tian hadn¡¯t stepped down due to defeat but rather because of a personal mishap. Such individuals often found their way back to the peak.

    An hourter, Gu An and his group returned to the Third Medicine Valley. He tasked Xiao Chuan with organizing the new disciples.

    After visiting the valley a few times, Xiao Chuan had decided to stay, even moving all his spirit beasts over. Gu An had a deep fondness for Xiao Chuan and naturally didn¡¯t object.

    Among his peers, only Xiao Chuan remained by his side.

    Although Wu Xin was his junior brother, he hadeter and, in Gu An¡¯s heart, didn¡¯t hold the same weight as Xiao Chuan.

    From childhood, Xiao Chuan had always been by Gu An¡¯s side, obedient and supportive. A junior brother like this deserved to be treasured.

    Gu An knew that, two centuries from now, when his old acquaintances passed away, it would be difficult for him to forge such bonds again. That made him cherish them even more.

    Upon returning, Elder Tian secluded himself under arge tree, meditating silently as though deep in thought.

    As the sun set, the golden rays of twilight bathed the mountaintop. Ye Yan practiced spear techniques in the fading light, creating a mesmerizing scene that drew the admiration of the new servant disciples.

    Seasons came and went. Over two years passed in the blink of an eye.

    That summer, now 46 years old, Gu An stood atop the mountain, gazing over the valleys below. Thendscape was nketed in medicinal fields, with the silhouettes of gardens faintly visible through the woods.

    After over two years of effort, Gu An had finally filled the hundred-mile radius ofnd with medicinal herbs. As he surveyed thendscape, a deep sense of aplishment welled up in his heart.

    A familiar figure approached¡ªit was Xiao Chuan.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s been months since Ye Yan left. When will we recruit another servant disciple to fill his spot? The Medicine Valley is toorge. Without someone in that position, everyone else has to walk further,¡± Xiao Chuan asked.

    Gu An retrieved the Valley Master Token and handed it to Xiao Chuan. ¡°You handle it. Let¡¯s see your judgment.¡±

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He bowed gratefully to Gu An and eagerly hurried down the mountain.

    Gu An, meanwhile, turned his attention toward the outer sect city. He sensed a powerful sword intent emanating from the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Someone else had justprehended sword intent there.

    In the past two years, four individuals had experienced significant breakthroughs in sword intent at the tform. This had elevated both the tform and the reputation of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path to new heights.

    The Heavenly Mending tform had even be a holynd for sword cultivators across the Taicang Empire. Swordsmen from various sects and factions came to pay homage, and the Taixuan Sect, disying the magnanimity of the world¡¯s foremost righteous sect, allowed disciples of other sects to meditate there.

    This inclusive stance, coupled with the widespread poprity of <em>Righteousness and Demons</em>, had not tarnished the Taixuan Sect¡¯s reputation. On the contrary, it had enhanced it.

    Whenever Gu An thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the elders of the sect.

    These people were truly adept¡ªnot just in vying for power but also in crisis management. No wonder they held such esteemed positions.

    After standing atop the mountain for a while, Gu An began his descent.

    Two years had passed, and most of the herbs were still maturing. Nevertheless, his lifespan growth rate had been steady. It was time to restart his daily cultivation regimen.

    Every night, he nned to invest five years of his lifespan into his cultivation, gradually advancing his level.

    Being at the First Layer of the Integration Stage felt insufficient, given the increasing number of grandmasters at the Heavenly Mending tform. Who knew when an Integration Stage expert might show up?

    As he walked downhill toward his pavilion¡ªmore than twenty miles away¡ªhe appreciated the scenery, savoring the sight of his thriving domain. Far from tiring him, these daily walks brought him immense satisfaction.

    After half an incense stick¡¯s time.

    Gu An was strolling along the riverbank when a figure descended from the sky,nding behind him.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Li Ya patted Gu An on the shoulder, trying to startle him.

    Gu An feigned a startled reaction, shivering slightly. Li Ya had clearly used some stealth technique tond silently.

    ¡°What brings you here? How have you been these past years?¡± Gu An asked, pleasantly surprised.

    Li Ya grinned smugly. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve been great. After being seriously injured by that demonic cultivator, I started training diligently. I¡¯m not the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Wanna test it?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. Our cultivation gap is too wide. It wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±

    ¡°At least you know that.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Gu An chuckled, thinking to himself, *Brother, it¡¯s unfair to <em>you</em>.

    The two continued forward, chatting as they went.

    Li Ya spoke about his experiences after joining the inner sect. Upon arriving, he immediately sought out the Elders¡¯ Hall, but before he could make any progress, a crisis erupted in the outer sect.

    Hearing about the trouble, he had been extremely anxious, fearing something had happened to Gu An. He even took a day to visit Xuan Valley, but Gu An wasn¡¯t there at the time.

    Only after confirming Gu An¡¯s safety did Li Ya return to the inner sect to focus on his cultivation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose again, nor did I want to keep fighting battles above my level,¡± Li Ya exined.

    ¡°What made you visit me today?¡± Gu An asked curiously.

    Li Ya smiled. ¡°My father sent me and Li Xuanyu to participate in the Hundred ns Conference. It¡¯s no trivial event¡ªit¡¯s apetition among the top families of the Nine Dynasties. Rankings from the duels are recorded and spread throughout the cultivation world. The winners also receive unimaginable fortunes. It¡¯s not just about family prestige; it¡¯s a personal battle for fame and fortune.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and your Ji family¡¯s Ji Xiaoyu will also be participating.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s mind conjured a series of dramatic scenarios, piquing his interest.

    However, he had no qualifications to attend, nor the inclination. Listening to others¡¯ stories was enough for him.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat our Third Miss?¡± Gu An teased.

    ¡°Maybe not before, but now? Who knows,¡± Li Ya replied confidently, his words brimming with vigor.

    Gu An gave him a sidelong nce, intrigued by his boldness.

    Something about this kid¡¯s vitality feels off.

    Why does it seem like there¡¯s demonic beast blood in him?

    Gu An pondered this quietly as they chatted on their way back to the valley. That evening, the two of them drankte into the night. Other disciples gathered around to hear Li Ya talk about the Hundred ns Conference, and even Elder Tian joined the fun.

    ¡°By the way, the former sect master L¨¹ Baitian once imed the top spots on the Hidden Dragon Ranking, the Dragon Phoenix Ranking, and the Immortal Fate Ranking,¡± Li Ya recounted with a sigh. ¡°At every stage, he was an undefeated powerhouse. They say he was the strongest Taixuan Sect Master in 3,000 years. It¡¯s a pity he fell into madness and perished.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    <em>So Elder Tian used to be that impressive?</em>

    He avoided looking at Elder Tian to avoid giving away that he knew his true identity.

    Tang Yu couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Uncle Li Ya, do you think Zhou Tongyou can im the top spot on the Hidden Dragon Ranking this time?¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Ranking was apetition among geniuses under 100 years old from various ns.

    Zhou Tongyou was already regarded as the top talent of the younger generation. His fame had been further amplified by the book <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>, as many believed the Zhou Tongyou in the book was based on him. He had even visited the Taixuan Sect before, where he had swept through the younger disciples undefeated before leaving with his head held high.

    Li Ya red at Tang Yu. ¡°What are you saying? The top spot will naturally belong to your Uncle Li Ya! As for Zhou Tongyou, just wait and see¡ªthis time, I¡¯ll make him taste defeat!¡±

    This deration made the disciples look at Li Ya with admiration. His confidence and vigor were truly inspiring.

    Elder Tian chuckled. ¡°Actually, Zhou Tongyou isn¡¯t your greatest rival. The Taixuan Sect has another hidden talent, someone even more gifted than Zhou Tongyou. He¡¯s just been in seclusion, so his name hasn¡¯t spread.¡±

    Li Ya turned to him. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°L¨¹ Xian. He reached the Foundation Establishment Stage at the age of thirty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Ya was visibly shaken, and the others were equally astonished.

    Most of those present were already over thirty. They couldn¡¯t even fathom how extraordinary it was to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage at such a young age.

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    Two years ago, someone named L¨¹ Xian arrived at Tianya Valley. Gu An hadn¡¯t connected L¨¹ Xian with L¨¹ Baitian at the time, but now it seemed likely they were rted by blood.

    Li Xuandao must be something else. Digging up the Taixuan Sect¡¯s hidden number-one genius was an outrageous move.

 Chapter 72: The Reincarnation of a Supreme Being, The Name of Gu An

    Chapter 72: The Reincarnation of a Supreme Being, The Name of Gu An

    Elder Tian mentioned L¨¹ Xian, sparking a flurry of questions from the disciples eager to know what kind of person this number-one prodigy was.

    Li Ya also silently noted the name, vowing to defeat L¨¹ Xian at the Hundred ns Conference and prove his own talent.

    That night, the Third Medicine Valley was lively, with Elder Tian in a particrly talkative mood,ughing often.

    At dawn, Li Ya bid farewell to Gu An.

    "I''m off. Wait and see¡ªI¡¯ll be renowned across thend!"

    Watching Li Ya''s retreating figure, Gu An couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of his energy and fighting spirit. Unlike himself, who overanalyzed everything and was always cautious, Li Ya radiated youthful vitality.

    However, recalling Li Ya''s battered state after hisst bout, Gu An''s lips curled up into a smile.

    Envy is fine, but not imitation!After Li Ya left, the disciples of the Third Medicine Valley returned to their daily tasks. With the valley expanding, constant patrols were necessary.

    Gu An, after inspecting the gardens in Xuan Valley, flew toward Horizon Valley. Along the way, he discreetly infused five years of his lifespan into his cultivation, then resumed his journey.

    Upon arriving at Horizon Valley, he entered through its mouth and walked along the hillside, soon spotting Yi Liuyun and L¨¹ Xian sparring.

    L¨¹ Xian, dressed in a red robe with flowing hair, could easily be mistaken for a woman at first nce. He wielded a gourd-shaped fan, effortlessly countering Yi Liuyun''s sword techniques. The two moved gracefully through the air, locked in an evenly matched contest.

    Yi Liuyun had suppressed his cultivation; otherwise, L¨¹ Xian wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    Gu An couldn''t resist using his lifespan analysis on L¨¹ Xian again.

    ¡¾L¨¹ Xian (Foundation Establishment Stage, Level 1): 75/480/4900¡¿

    "Foundation Establishment at thirty, but no breakthroughs in the next forty-five years?" Gu An mused.

    If not for the astounding 4,900-year maximum lifespan disyed, Gu An would find it hard to believe that L¨¹ Xian was the Taixuan Sect''s top prodigy.

    Apart from Ji Xiaoyu, who possessed an innate Dao Sigil, L¨¹ Xian''s maximum lifespan was the most impressive human potential Gu An had ever seen.

    L¨¹ Xian showed no signs of injury¡ªcould he have cultivated a special technique like Wu Xin?

    Sun Da, Sun Er, and Sun San¡ªthe three monkey demons¡ªhurried over to Gu An with delight. They were fond of him because he always brought them treats, and despite being captured by Luo Hun, he never treated them with disdain.

    "This is a fifth-grade spirit fruit. You each get one. No fighting," Gu An said, cing three watermelon-sized crimson fruits on the ground for them to choose.

    Leaving the monkeys to their snacks, Gu An headed to a nearby garden, ready for another day of harvesting. With his growing medicine valley, there were daily opportunities for collection, and he thoroughly enjoyed this life.

    Once his harvesting wasplete, Yi Liuyun and L¨¹ Xian ended their sparring. Landing on the ground, Yi Liuyun began critiquing L¨¹ Xian''s performance, while thetter disyed humility.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Senior Yi, when will you undergo your tribtion? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path," L¨¹ Xian asked earnestly, his tone serious, as though he genuinely believed Yi Liuyun could win.

    Yi Liuyun hesitated. "In at most six months, I¡¯ll undergo my tribtion at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Tribtion Valley. As for challenging the Sword Sovereign...we¡¯ll see."

    After visiting the Heavenly Mending tform, Yi Liuyun had abandoned thoughts ofpeting with the Sword Sovereign.

    The gap was too vast.

    Faced with such unparalleled sword intent, he couldn''t summon even a shred of fighting spirit.

    L¨¹ Xian raised an eyebrow, his delicate features lighting up with anticipation. "You should try! What if you win? Once you reach the Void Transformation Stage, your sword intent will naturally evolve. You might have a chance. Even if you lose, being the first to challenge the Sword Sovereign will still make you famous."

    Passing by, Gu An felt an urge to retort.

    L¨¹ Xian was truly something else. After arriving at Horizon Valley, he had encouraged Luo Hun to challenge the Taixuan Sect''s top spear user and the three monkey demons to confront nearby third-rank beasts.

    And this wasn¡¯t an asional thing. If he came across someone, he would start persuading them.

    If he were truly battle-hungry, Li Ya wouldn''t have never heard of him.

    "I¡¯ll think about it," Yi Liuyun replied, frowning.

    Spotting Gu An, L¨¹ Xian immediately approached and threw an arm around his shoulder, smiling warmly. "Valley Master, I have a feeling you¡¯re not simple. Why not aim for the position of National Advisor? I can teach you spells¡ªjust name it!"

    Gu An replied calmly, "I¡¯ve said this countless times: I want nothing but to grow flowers and herbs."

    "Impossible. Every person has a name they wish to earn!"

    "And what name do you want?"

    "Naturally, the title of ''Number One Under Heaven.''"

    "Then why not spend less time persuading others and more time cultivating?"

    "I don''t need cultivation; I''ll be invincible sooner orter."

    "Impressive," Gu An replied, struggling not tough.

    Talk about bragging! iming invincibility in front of me?

    Suddenly, an idea struck Gu An, and he smiled slyly. "I heard you''re joining the Hundred ns Conference. If you take the champion''s title, I''ll learn your spells."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "I wasn¡¯t nning to participate, but since you said that, just wait and see. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow."

    With that, L¨¹ Xian turned and walked toward his quarters. Gu An watched his retreating figure,pletely unable to figure this man out.

    Yi Liuyun approached and used voice transmission to say, "Don¡¯t provoke him too much. Ever since he reached Foundation Establishment, he¡¯s prone to falling into dreams when he cultivates. One time he dreamed he was an emperor, another time a sword sovereign ruling the mortal world, and even a demon emperor. ording to him, he reaches the pinnacle of the mortal realm in every lifetime."

    What kind of condition is this? Could he be the reincarnation of a supreme being?

    Gu An suddenly didn''t dare underestimate L¨¹ Xian. One in ten thousand might actually turn out to be true¡ªperhaps this man really had an extraordinary origin.

    The next morning, L¨¹ Xian left early before Gu An departed, leaving him even more curious about the Hundred ns Conference.

    The Hidden Dragon Ranking was apetition for geniuses under a hundred years old. Who would take the top spot among Zhou Tongyou, Ji Xiaoyu, Li Ya, and L¨¹ Xian?

    Before L¨¹ Xian¡¯s return, Gu An resolved to raise his cultivation to the ninth level of the Integration Stage.

    He wouldpete with these geniuses quietly, not in talent, but in growth speed!

    By the time Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, it was already noon. He sensed a familiar presence waiting in his pavilion.

    Along the way, he greeted Wu Xin before heading upstairs.

    Inside, he saw Ye Lan sitting at his desk, holding a book.

    Oh no!

    Gu An closed the door, walked over to the desk, and took the book from her hands. With a serious expression, he said, "Young women shouldn¡¯t read this kind of book."

    Since the Outer Sect cmity, Ye Lan rarely visited him, spending most of her time training outside. Now, she had been promoted to an Enforcer of the Law Hall, wielding considerable status and authority.

    Ye Lan looked at Gu An with a smile. "I heard from Zhen Qin that you¡¯re fond of reading <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>. I wanted to see what kind of books you enjoy."

    "I don¡¯t know about the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>, but don¡¯t believe Zhen Qin¡¯s nonsense. That¡¯s nder. <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> was left by my master. I haven¡¯t read it nor destroyed it. I just kept it for sentimental reasons."

    "Really?"

    "When have I ever lied to you, junior sister?"

    "Hmph."

    Ye Lan pulled a book from her storage pouch and tossed it onto the desk.

    Gu An nced at it, and his eyelid twitches violently.

    <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>!

    How did this book be so popr?

    Ye Lan looked at him intently and said in a faint voice, "Senior brother, when I saw that the protagonist of this book is named Gu An, I thought it was a coincidence. But now that I¡¯ve skimmed <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>, I suddenly feel it¡¯s not. Be honest¡ªdid you write <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>?"

    "How could that be? I don¡¯t write books! I only like growing flowers and herbs!"

    "Ha! Do you think I¡¯d believe that now? Senior brother, I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t read books, but can¡¯t you read something like <em>Romance of the Gods</em> or <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>? They¡¯re far better for cultivating your Dao heart than these trashy novels."

    "It really wasn¡¯t me..." Gu An felt utterly wronged. Curse Shen Zhen for this!

    Ye Lan suddenly stood, startling him into stepping back. But instead of striking him, she walked around the desk and adjusted his robe.

    She lowered her head slightly and said softly, "Senior brother, if you truly like this kind of thing... I could look into dual cultivation techniques and apany you..."

    Gu An noticed her ears turning red.

    He quickly backed away, escaping her grasp. With a stern expression, he said, "Junior sister, don¡¯t joke around. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll..."

    Ye Lan looked up and burst intoughter, covering her mouth.

    "Look at you, acting like I¡¯m some kind of monster. Alright, no more joking. I came to talk about something serious¡ªyour disciple, Su Han." Her tone turned serious as she spoke.

    Gu An frowned. "What about him?"

    "Do you know his family¡¯s sword technique, the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword?"

    "I¡¯ve heard of it. Is there something wrong with the technique?"

    "Hmm, that sword technique isn¡¯t his family¡¯s legacy but the forbidden sword technique of the Sword Sect under the Da Yu Dynasty. It¡¯s not allowed to be passed on. During Su Han¡¯s training journeys, he frequently used the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword to kill enemies. Eventually, someone recognized the technique, and it caused a big stir. Word is, the Sword Sect is preparing to capture him."

    "So unlucky?"

    Gu An was taken aback. Even with Su Han¡¯s mediocre talent, he¡¯d managed to stir up something worthy of a novel protagonist?

    Ye Lan nodded. "I¡¯ve already taken Su Han into the Law Hall for protection. However, if the Sword Sectes, the Law Hall won¡¯t be able to shield him. After all, the Sword Sect is a major sect, and the Taixuan Sect won¡¯t risk offending them over an outer disciple."

    Gu An pondered for a moment and said, "Let me think of a way."

    Ye Lan reassured him, "If it¡¯s too troublesome, just leave him be. You can¡¯t protect him forever. The reason I told you is that I don¡¯t know how much he means to you. I didn¡¯t want you to regret itter."

    Gu An nodded,plimenting Ye Lan for her thoughtful consideration.

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t stay long. After she left, Gu An teleported to the Third Medicine Valley and set out to visit Shen Zhen.

    If Shen Zhen dared sully his reputation, she¡¯d have to help him.

    She had previously invited him to her cave residence, so he knew where to find her.

    After a stick of incense¡¯s time, Gu An entered Shen Zhen¡¯s cave.

    "What a rare guest! It¡¯s not often youe looking for me."

    Shen Zhen smiled. Inside her cave, she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual veil, revealing a face of stunning beauty, sweet and charming.

    In her hand, she held an ink-stained brush. Following his gaze, Gu An noticed the walls were covered with sheets of paper.

    This...

    Why was she drawing?

    Quickly averting his eyes, Gu An said, "My disciple has run into trouble. It involves the Sword Sect of the Da Yu Dynasty. Can you help?"

    "The Sword Sect? No problem. They have to give Dao Tian Sect face!" Shen Zhen replied confidently, her tone brimming with grandeur.

    Gu An recounted the situation in detail.

    Shen Zhen frowned, hesitating. "This might be a bit of a problem..."

 Chapter 73: Perhaps Youâ€™re a Genius, The Sword Maniac Seeks to Pass on His Teachings

    Chapter 73: Perhaps You¡¯re a Genius, The Sword Maniac Seeks to Pass on His Teachings

    "A bit of a problem?"

    Gu An rolled his eyes. "Could you at least wait until I¡¯m done exining before making decisions? You¡¯re giving me hope only to crush it yourself."

    Shen Zhen shook her head. "The problem isn¡¯t the Sword Sect¡ªit¡¯s the Dao Tian Sect. The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword isn¡¯t just a forbidden technique of the Sword Sect; it¡¯s a taboo throughout the entire Da Yu Dynasty. Whenever it reappears, it brings bloodshed and chaos. A century ago, someone mastered the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, killed tens of thousands, and was eventually gravely injured by an elder of my sect before escaping the Da Yu Dynasty."

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword is a technique that defies destiny itself. The stronger the hatred in one¡¯s heart, the stronger the sword''s intent. Even someone with mediocre talent can surpass their spiritual root limitations as long as their hatred is deep enough. But the higher their cultivation, the deeper their hatred, and they¡¯re likely to lose their sanity and be a mindless killer. That¡¯s why the Sword Sect forbids anyone from practicing it."

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask, "If that¡¯s the case, why did the Sword Sect create such a technique?"

    "It was created by a Sword Sect genius. Since he was from the Sword Sect, they¡¯re responsible for dealing with the aftermath. They¡¯ve destroyed all the manuals for the technique, but the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword still resurfaces. Perhaps the creator scattered copies of the manual across the cultivation world before his death," Shen Zhen exined.

    Gu An frowned.

    Lose their sanity after mastering the technique?If that were true, Gu An couldn¡¯t condone Su Han continuing down this path. He couldn¡¯t risk unleashing such cmity on the cultivation world just to protect his disciple.

    Shen Zhen spoke earnestly, "All the major sects of the Da Yu Dynasty are opposed to the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. If you insist on protecting him, it¡¯ll only bring endless trouble. There is one solution: have him abandon the technique in front of the Sword Sect. But it¡¯s not as simple as forgetting it; he¡¯d have to destroy his meridians and spiritual roots, rendering him a mortal."

    Gu An nodded. "I understand."

    Without further discussion, he bowed to Shen Zhen and left.

    Watching his retreating figure, Shen Zhen shook her head slightly but refrained from saying more. She trusted that she had made her point clear.

    The next day at noon, Gu An arrived at the outer sect city. The night before, he had invested a hundred years of his lifespan into cultivation while ten thousand miles away, resulting in significant progress.

    The trouble Su Han had caused prompted him to intensify his daily lifespan investment, aiming to reach the ninth level of the Integration Stage as soon as possible.

    On his way to Ye Lan¡¯s residence, Gu An mulled over Su Han¡¯s situation.

    Su Han was his disciple, and he was obligated to help, but not irrationally. From Shen Zhen¡¯s exnation, practicing the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword wasn¡¯t beneficial for Su Han either. The technique would eventually drive him mad¡ªa painful and destructive path.

    After much consideration, Gu An decided to let Su Han make his own choice. At most, he would help him once.

    At the same time, another thought crossed his mind:

    Could a significant investment of lifespan into the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword lead to a modification that eliminates its insanity-inducing ws?

    That, however, was a matter for the future. Even if he managed to perfect it, the Sword Sect wouldn¡¯t believe him. Demonstrating it himself wasn¡¯t an option either¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t expose himself entirely for Su Han¡¯s sake. ?

    Though they shared a master-disciple bond, Gu An owed Su Han nothing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Half an hourter, Gu An and Ye Lan exited the Law Hall gates.

    "Since he¡¯s made up his mind, senior brother, let him be. No one should be responsible for another person¡¯s life entirely. I¡¯ll arrange for him to leave the Taixuan Sect quietly," Ye Lan said.

    Gu An nodded. He had spent a long time reasoning with Su Han, but Su Han adamantly refused to give up the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. Even when Gu An assured him he wouldn¡¯t force him to cripple his cultivation, Su Han still refused.

    Su Han had exined that the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword was a legacy from his father¡ªtheir only connection. He wanted to use the sword technique to avenge his father.

    With such a determined statement, Gu An had no choice but to relent.

    "Thank you," Gu An said to Ye Lan.

    After a brief exchange, Gu An departed.

    Walking along the bustling streets, watching the crowds, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but reflect.

    Lu Jiu Jia had strayed from his path and ended up crippled, now confined to Xuan Valley, practicing the Dao Yan Technique with Wu Xin in hopes of a resurgence.

    Su Han was ready to defy the entire cultivation world for revenge, unwavering in his resolve.

    Gu An was powerful, but he couldn¡¯t determine the paths of everyone around him, nor could he change their minds.

    The mortal world teemed with emotions and desires, all driven by love, hatred, and vengeance.

    Lost in thought, Gu An felt a profound rity within himself, slipping into a strange state.

    Unknowingly, he found himself walking toward the Heavenly Mending tform.

    His trance was broken when he identally bumped into someone.

    "Apologies," Gu An quickly said, startled.

    This was his first time entering such an engrossed state. He¡¯d never encountered something like this even when inheriting techniques or spells. Reflecting on the experience, he couldn¡¯t articte it clearly but felt a subtle change within himself.

    "Were you justprehending the Dao?" the man Gu An had bumped into asked abruptly.

    Gu An looked up. The speaker was a man in green robes, weathered in appearance, carrying a sword case from which three sword hilts protruded.

    Out of habit, Gu An used his lifespan probe.

    ¡¾Han Ming (Void Transformation Stage, Level 5): 587/1902/2780¡¿

    This man was also skilled in aura suppression! The cultivation world really was full of sneaky geniuses.

    Gu An asked curiously, "What is prehending the Dao''? I was just lost in thought."

    Internally, he resolved never to let his mind wander while walking again¡ªit was too risky.

    Han Ming fixed his gaze on him. "Comprehending the Dao often starts with pondering something, leading to resonance with nature and the world. This puts one into a profound state. You needn¡¯t apologize¡ªI intentionally intercepted you. If you kept walking, you¡¯d have collided with those great cultivators."

    "Isprehending the Dao that impressive? I didn¡¯t feel any change in my cultivation," Gu An replied, feigning ignorance. He truly didn¡¯t understand whatprehending the Dao entailed.

    Han Ming turned to gaze at the distant characters for "Righteous Path" and said, "Comprehending the Dao is rare. It can¡¯t be taught or anticipated; it relies solely on one¡¯s insight and fortune. Some use it to break through realms, others to create peerless techniques. I onceprehended the Dao and developed my own swordsmanship. While I don¡¯t know what youprehended, its benefits will reveal themselves in time."

    "Thank you for your guidance, senior. May I ask your name?" Gu An asked, bowing slightly.

    "Han Ming, a swordsman from the Da Yu Dynasty. I¡¯vee to challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path," he replied.

    Gu An raised a brow. "How do you n to issue your challenge?"

    Han Ming gathered his energy and shouted, "I am Han Ming, a swordsman of the Da Yu Dynasty! I challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path to a duel outside the city in one month! If the Sword Sovereign wins, I will carve my swordsmanship onto the city walls for the disciples of the Taixuan Sect to study. But if the Sword Sovereign loses or dares note, I will add two more characters beside ''Righteous Path''!"

    His voice rang out like a thunderp, shaking the city and echoing into the distance, even reaching the Third Medicine Valley, where disciples raised their heads in surprise.

    Countless eyes turned toward Han Ming on the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Gu An instinctively stepped back, not wanting anyone to associate him with Han Ming.

    But Han Ming turned and walked toward him.

    Don¡¯te this way! Gu An sighed inwardly.

    "Young friend, may I visit your residence? Let us discussprehending the Dao and exchange insights. To be frank, I wish to experience it again. Whether sessful or not, I¡¯ll teach you my swordsmanship," Han Ming said with a kind smile.

    In the distance, Zuo Lin, meditating beside Zuo Yijian, noticed Gu An and his eyes lit up.

    With his cultivation, he naturally overheard Han Ming¡¯s words.

    I knew it! This kid isn¡¯t simple. My instincts were spot on!

    Zuo Lin moved to rise but was held back by Zuo Yijian.

    "Don¡¯t get involved. Han Ming isn¡¯t ordinary. He once slew a Transformation Stage Grandmaster with only a Nascent Soul cultivation. He¡¯s renowned as the Sword Maniac," Zuo Yijian said gravely, his sharp gaze fixed on Han Ming.

    Zuo Lin froze, shocked by the revtion.

    Under the scrutinizing gazes of many, Gu An felt immense pressure. He had no choice but to nod and quickly walk away, with Han Ming following closely behind.

    The cultivators on the Heavenly Mending tform began discussing Han Ming¡¯s name. Many had heard of him, and tales of his exploits spread rapidly.

    The Void Transformation Stage elders sitting on the tform merely nced at Han Ming and made no move to intervene.

    Gu An deliberated briefly and decided to lead Han Ming to the Third Medicine Valley. He was curious about what might happen if Han Ming met Elder Tian.

    The journey was silent, Han Ming trailing behind Gu An, lost in thought.

    When they arrived at the Third Medicine Valley, Han Ming asked, "This entire hundred-mile area is yours?"

    "Yes. Why?" Gu An responded.

    After a moment of silence, Han Ming sighed. "I was considering taking you as my disciple. But seeing such a vast medicine garden under your care shows how highly the Taixuan Sect regards you. I can¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed."

    You just challenged me and now want me as your disciple?

    Gu An thought to himself, exasperated. Outwardly, he smiled and said, "Thank you for the honor, senior, but I¡¯m not interested in fighting or cultivation. I¡¯ll decline your offer."

    As theynded, their arrival drew the attention of many disciples.

    Under a tree in the distance, Elder Tian, who had been napping, opened his eyes. Upon seeing Han Ming, his expression shifted subtly¡ªit was clear he recognized him.

    Han Ming, however, didn¡¯t seem to recognize Elder Tian.

    The two went upstairs and took their seats. Han Ming began recounting his experience ofprehending the Dao, and Gu An listened intently.

    Han Ming described how, at the age of two hundred, he reached an impasse in his cultivation and could not break through to the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Feeling hopeless, he sat beneath a waterfall, despondent, for seven days and nights. Finally, he entered a state of Daoprehension. Overnight, he attained enlightenment, transforming his sword intent and achieving a breakthrough.

    As Gu An listened, he couldn¡¯t help but think about maximum lifespan.

    He wondered ifprehending the Dao could affect one¡¯s maximum lifespan.

    So far, Gu An had never seen anyone surpass their maximum lifespan, though current lifespan seemed more malleable.

    For cultivators at different stages, current lifespan increased with higher cultivation, but each major stage had no fixed lifespan limit. Lifespan depended on a multitude of factors: physical condition, cultivation techniques, natural treasures, and so on.

    Take Li Xuandao, for example¡ªthough he was at the Transformation Stage, his lifespan wasparable to some Nascent Soul cultivators.

    On the other hand, Ji Xiaoyu had an exceptional lifespan of over 800 years even at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, rivaling Li Xuandao at the eighth level of the Transformation Stage.

    Severe injuries also impacted lifespan. Elder Tian and Lu Jiu Jia were prime examples.

    After all, humans weren¡¯t mere data points with immutable values. Observing more cases would be necessary to draw conclusions.

    Once Han Ming finished his story, he asked Gu An to share his own experience of Daoprehension. This time, Gu An didn¡¯t hold back, candidly exining his worries, though he omitted any mention of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword.

    When he was done, Han Ming pondered for a moment before saying, "Worrying about your disciple¡¯s safety and realizing you can¡¯t control the fate of othersprehending the Dao from such thoughts... Perhaps you¡¯re a genius."

    "One month from now, I will duel the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I may die in the attempt. How about I pass on my swordsmanship to you in this month? What do you say?"

 Chapter 74: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage

    Chapter 74: Breaking Through to the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage

    Passing down swordsmanship?

    Gu An instinctively rejected the idea. He already mastered techniques like the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> and <em>Wood Spirit Sword Technique</em>, not to mention the <em>Hatred Heaven Divine Sword</em> stored in his system. There was no need to waste time and lifespan learning more.

    After all, he could upgrade his techniques through lifespan simtion. Why bother learning so many at once?

    Feigning hesitation, Gu An said, "Senior, I¡¯m not interested in swordsmanship. To be honest, I¡¯m not even interested inbat techniques. I barely cultivate¡ªI prefer tending to flowers and nts."

    Han Ming was momentarily stunned before frowning.

    Gu An quickly exined with mock nervousness, "Senior, I mean no disrespect. You can ask around¡ªevery disciple in this valley knows my nature. My spiritual roots are mediocre, so rather than chasing the fleeting dream of immortality, I¡¯d rather enjoy my brief two hundred years in peace."

    Han Ming studied him in silence.

    What am I supposed to do¡ªbeg him not to teach me?After a long pause, Han Ming sighed. "Now I understand why you can easilyprehend the Dao. Your mindset surpasses most cultivators. By letting go of obsessions and experiencing the myriad aspects of life, you may indeed be better attuned to the truths of heaven and earth."

    The two continued discussing Daoprehension, but Han Ming no longer pressed to pass down his swordsmanship.

    They spoke for an entire day and night before Han Ming departed.

    He nned to explore the Taixuan Sect to find a suitable heir.

    Gu An rmended someone: Zuo Lin.

    Coincidentally, Han Ming already knew Zuo Yijian and agreed to evaluate Zuo Lin.

    After Han Ming left, Gu An resumed his patrol of the Third Medicine Valley.

    Elder Tian joined him, curiosity evident as he asked, "Valley Master, that cultivator earlier seemed extraordinary, yet his attire clearly indicated he¡¯s from the Da Yu Dynasty. Why was he looking for you?"

    "He wanted to take me as his disciple and teach me swordsmanship," Gu An replied casually.

    "And you agreed?"

    "Of course not. If I agreed, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying the Taixuan Sect? I mayck talent, but my heart remains loyal to the sect," Gu An said lightly. ?

    The more casual his tone, the more sincere Elder Tian found him.

    Elder Tian didn¡¯t think Gu An was pretending. Having observed him for years, Elder Tian noted that Gu An approached his duties¡ªwhether working with disciples or tending to the valley¡ªwith earnestness. Aside from his disinterest in cultivation, Gu An had no apparent ws.

    Elder Tian apanied Gu An on his patrol, inspecting the medicinal herbs along the way. Their conversation meandered, and Gu An took the opportunity to ask Elder Tian about his thoughts on the master-disciple rtionship.

    Having lived over seven hundred years, Elder Tian¡¯s life experience intrigued Gu An, even if he didn¡¯t necessarily n to follow his advice. Listening, after all, couldn¡¯t hurt.

    Meanwhile, news of Han Ming, the Sword Maniac of the Da Yu Dynasty, challenging the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path spread quickly throughout the Taixuan Sect¡¯s cities.

    The moment anyone heard about it, anticipation grew.

    Han Ming was a legendary swordsman, while the Sword Sovereign was the most renowned cultivator in the Taixuan Sect. Who wouldn¡¯t want to witness their duel?

    Taixuan Sect disciples were particrly eager to see the Sword Sovereign in action, longing to behold their idol¡¯s brilliance firsthand.

    Half a monthter, Gu An visited Horizon Valley and overheard Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun discussing the duel.

    This made Gu An start to waver.

    Initially, he had no intention of responding to the challenge. After all, the Taixuan Sect was teeming with experts¡ªsurely they wouldn¡¯t let Han Ming desecrate the Heavenly Mending tform.

    But now that the matter had blown up, ignoring it would sully his reputation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No way. I need to speed up my cultivation!

    Han Ming was a genius capable of ying enemies across cultivation levels. With his mere first level of the Integration Stage, Gu An couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate him.

    I have to reach the ninth level of the Integration Stage in advance!

    Gu An decided he rather liked Han Ming and wanted to give him a glorious defeat. Who knew¡ªperhaps Han Ming would gain new enlightenment from his loss.

    Late at night, Gu An flitted through the forest, moving a hundred miles with each step, quickly distancing himself from the Taixuan Sect. He was using the <em>Infinite Trace Celestial Step</em>.

    He felt guilty about constantly drawing on the sect¡¯s spiritual energy, so this time, he chose an uninhabited area for his breakthrough.

    Tonight, he nned to push straight to the ninth level of the Integration Stage!

    Ah, life was unpredictable. There was always something interrupting Gu An¡¯s ns and breaking his rhythm of bing stronger.

    After traveling nearly 20,000 miles, Gu An finally stopped in a secluded mountain region where the forests were thick with dense demonic and ghostly energy.

    Sitting beneath a tree, he activated the Lifespan Barrier and began cultivating.

    No more traveling! Who knows where I might end up otherwise?

    Gu An invested 1,000 years of his lifespan, sessfully advancing to the second level of the Integration Stage. The earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged toward him in torrents.

    He continued pouring lifespan into his cultivation: another 1,000 years, then another, and so on.

    By the time he reached the ninth level of the Integration Stage, Gu An had spent a total of 18,000 years of lifespan. Advancing past the fifth level required 3,000 years per level, due to the spiritual energy density in the area.

    Not bad, he thought. After all, breaking through from the ninth level of the Void Transformation Stage to the first level of the Integration Stage had already cost him over 12,000 years.

    Seeing that he still had over 200,000 years of lifespan left, Gu An felt a wave of satisfaction, savoring the progress he had made.

    The forest quaked violently, and strong winds howled from all directions. Beneath him, the ground rippled with green energy waves.

    ¡°Roooar¡ª!¡±

    A deafening roar shattered the stillness from the distance, the cry of a powerful demonic beast.

    Gu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The aura emanating from the beast was no less than that of a Transformation Stage cultivator. It was shocking to find such a terrifying creature lurking in the area.

    Good thing I didn¡¯t venture this far during the earlier stages of my breakthrough. What a lousy way to go it would be¡ªeaten by a demon beast.

    More roars followed, one after another, their cries blending into a cacophony that seemed to shake the heavens.

    Dark clouds churned in the night sky, obscuring the stars and moon. Gu An couldn¡¯t tell if it was cloud cover or demonic energy.

    For a moment, it felt as though he were trapped in a demonic domain, surrounded by cries, wails, and howls from all directions. The sheer horror sent chills down his spine.

    In front of him, the forest swayed violently as if about to be uprooted.

    In the darkness beyond the forest, a massive mountain began to move. With his keen eyesight, Gu An discerned the silhouette of a colossal demon beast, at least 300 feet tall, with the form of a turtle carrying a mountain on its back.

    As it moved, clouds of dust filled the air. Around its mountain-sized body, countless wandering spirits and ghostly figures hovered, like an escorting army.

    No wonder the Taicang Empire, despite its cultivators, could never rid thend of all demons and ghosts.

    On his journey, Gu An¡¯s divine sense had picked up the voices of rural vigers, confirming he was still within the Taicang Empire¡¯s borders.

    The Taicang Empire was vastrger, Gu An estimated, than Earth from his previous life. With such a massive expanse ofnd, it was no wonder it harbored countless demons and spirits.

    The other eight dynasties were likely not much smaller than the Taicang Empire. Yet, ording to Shen Zhen, thebinednds of the nine dynasties upied only a corner of the entire continent.

    This world is unbelievably vast!

    The endless surge of spiritual energy from thend poured into Gu An¡¯s body, driving his cultivation forward.

    No wonder advancing from the first to the ninth level of the Integration Stage required 18,000 years of lifespan. The spiritual energy required was astronomical.

    Gu An suspected the disturbance caused by his breakthrough could affect a radius of tens of thousands of miles, possibly even reaching the Taixuan Sect.

    If the Integration Stage demanded this much, how much more would be required to ascend to higher realms? Would it shake the entire empire?

    The sheer volume of spiritual energypressed into such a short time was immense. As this region¡¯s energy was exhausted, it began drawing from neighboring areas. After all, even the heavens and earth needed time to replenish spiritual energy.

    Never mind that!

    Breakthroughse first! No one can stop me from bing stronger!

    Gu An closed his eyes and ignored the chaos around him.

    In a spacious mountain cave, the flickering mes of arge fire cast long shadows on the walls.

    A giant iron cauldron, at least ten feet in diameter, sat over the ze, its contents boiling, with white bones rising and falling in the bubbling broth.

    Nearby, two human children¡ªa boy and a girl, about twelve or thirteen years old¡ªwere bound against the rocky walls.

    The boy was grinding the rope on his wrists against a protruding stone, his movements quick and desperate despite his bloodied hands. His wrist bones were faintly visible, but he showed no sign of stopping.

    The girl knelt nearby, trembling as she anxiously watched the cave entrance, fear written across her face.

    The cave trembled violently as terrifying winds blew in from outside, carrying the cries of countless demons. The sheer horror turned their lips white, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    Finally, the boy managed to snap the rope binding his wrists. He quickly removed the ropes around his body and tried to free the girl.

    But her bindings were too tight, and his strength was insufficient to undo them.

    ¡°Guhrr¡ª!¡±

    A low, guttural croak, like that of a giant toad, echoed from the cave entrance, freezing the boy in ce. Despair filled his eyes.

    He looked toward the bend in the cave tunnel. On the walls, the shadow of a massive, bloated figure began to appear.

    The children¡¯s faces turned pale as death.

    Suddenly¡ª!

    The bloated shadow at the cave entrance suddenly vanished, as though something had yanked it away in an instant.

    Momentster, a sharp, crisp chewing sound came from outside. The boy leaned against the wall, quickly covering his mouth to stifle any noise. The bound girl shut her eyes tightly, too terrified to even nce at the entrance.

    The dense earth spiritual energy that surged downward caused the demons in the area to scatter in panic. It was destined to be a restless night.

    Two hourster, Gu An¡¯s cultivation had reached the sixth level of the Integration Stage. Based on his estimation, it would take until sunrise to reach the ninth level.

    Despite his spiritual energy absorption speed increased severa lfoldpared to previous breakthroughs, the overall time required had lengthened.

    Unlike ordinary Integration Stage cultivators, who slowly umted energy over decades or centuries, Gu An was devouring the spiritual energy needed for hundreds or even thousands of years of cultivation in mere hours.

    Patience was key, so he waited.

    Time flew by, and dawn arrived. The first ray of sunlight pierced the sky, but the heavens were still thick with demonic clouds. The surrounding forest was shrouded in a mist-like demonic aura, rolling like waves.

    Seated under a tree, Gu An suddenly opened his eyes.

    Integration Stage, ninth levelplete!

    Reaching this level, he could clearly feel a tremendous enhancement in his divine sense and physical perception. It was as if his heart was condensing spiritual energy, hinting at the growth of something extraordinary within.

    His absorption of the earth¡¯s spiritual energy began to slow down, signaling that he was nearing the limits of this breakthrough. Gu An could distinctly feel his strength had increased exponentially¡ªhe was now a hundred times stronger than before.

    The gap between the first and ninth levels of the Integration Stage was immense. Gu An couldn¡¯t imagine any first-level cultivator crossing realms to defeat him now.

    The thought had barely crossed his mind when a cold sweat broke out on his back.

    I almost ruined my Dao Heart!

    He shook his head, realizing the danger of suchcency. Many of those killed by cultivators of lower realms likely harbored this same overconfidence.

    Gu An steeled himself, vowing never to underestimate anyone.

    Prepare for the possibility of being overpowered at any moment. Only then can you truly give it your all.

 Chapter 75: Exaggerated Lifespan Limit, Gu An Accepts a Disciple

    Chapter 75: Exaggerated Lifespan Limit, Gu An epts a Disciple

    Once Gu An¡¯s cultivationpletely stabilized, he deactivated the Lifespan Barrier.

    This time, the Lifespan Barrier consumed over 8,000 years. At this rate, activating it in the future would undoubtedly be a massive drain on his lifespan. He needed to find ways to earn more lifespan. While he might seem wealthy now, should he ever decide to make aprehensive breakthrough, his umted lifespan would fall far short.

    Gu An stood, stretchedzily, and then ced a hand over his chest.

    The Integration Stage felt like a transitional phase¡ªless segmented than earlier realms¡ªyet it posed a tremendous test of cultivation umtion. Gu An could sense that the next realm was connected to the heart. The formation of something within his heart seemed to be an omen, though he couldn¡¯t yet determine its exact nature.

    He began to walk forward, utilizing the Infinite Trace Celestial Step. With each step, he traveled hundreds of miles, his divine sense spreading outward to examine the nuances of the ninth level of the Integration Stage.

    Suddenly, Gu An stopped, his gaze locking in one direction, brows furrowed. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he moved toward the source of his attention.

    By a small mountain stream, a blood-stained, dirt-covered boy stood clutching arge stone before a cliff face. Behind him was a girl, equally disheveled, who stared fearfully ahead.

    Across the stream, trees were pushed aside as a two-zhang-tall wolf demon emerged from the forest. The creature walked upright, its deep ck fur gleaming even in the morning light. Its eyes glowed menacingly as it stared at the two children, foul breath puffing from its mouth.The boy trembled, his arms shaking, but he bravely stepped forward. Neither child noticed the figure appearing silently atop the mountain behind them¡ªGu An.

    Gu An, now dressed in white robes and wearing a specially crafted mask, looked down at the two children. The mask was one he had idly created, imbued with divine sense istion wards.

    The mountain breeze fluttered his robes as his gaze fell upon the children. Activating lifespan detection, he was taken aback by the results:<ul> <li aria-level="1">Goudan (Unranked): 12/99/9999</li> <li aria-level="1">Xiaohua (Unranked): 12/78/230</li> </ul>

    A 9,999-year lifespan limit?

    Gu An wondered if he was hallucinating. This surpassed even the human record held by Ji Xiaoyu. Did this boy possess an Innate Dao Rune as well?

    Just then, the wolf demon lunged at Goudan. Gu An waved his hand casually, and a streak of sword energy shed between the demon and Goudan. Rocks shattered, and water sprayed into the air. Startled, the wolf demon froze before turning and fleeing.

    Dust billowed, making Goudan squint and cough. When the dust cleared, a massive crack, half a zhang wide and stretching over a hundred zhang long, had appeared beside the stream. It looked as though it had been split open by a giant sword.

    The sound of footsteps startled Goudan. He spun around, gripping the stone tightly, and saw Gu An approaching.

    Though Gu An looked human, his masked appearance made Goudan hesitant to lower his guard.

    ¡°Are you¡­ human or demon?¡± Goudan asked cautiously, his voice trembling and weak.

    Gu An replied, ¡°Naturally human. If I weren¡¯t, why would I save you?¡±

    He altered his voice to sound older, as if in his forties or fifties.

    Hearing this, Goudan exhaled in relief but still held onto the stone. A trace of admiration shed in Gu An¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Where is your home? I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Gu An said.

    Goudan fell silent. Behind him, Xiaohua suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°My parents¡­ eaten by demons¡­¡± she sobbed intermittently, her voice choked. Her emotional outburst made Goudan¡¯s eyes redden.

    Goudan then recounted their ordeal. A group of demons had attacked their vige, devouring the adults and taking the children to this area. Each day, they watched theirpanions being cooked into soup. Last night, it had been their turn, but a sudden earthquake sent the demons fleeing. At dawn, they escaped from their cave, only to be tracked by a wandering wolf demon. ?

    Gu An listened in silence, experiencing for the first time the harsh suffering of the mortal world.

    Born into the Ji Family, Gu An had never faced the threat of demons. Later, he joined the Taixuan Sect, and by relying on lifespan extraction, his path had been smooth and unobstructed.

    In contrast, these two children had truly lived a bitter existence. Compassion stirred in Gu An¡¯s heart, but Goudan¡¯s exaggerated lifespan made him hesitant to take the boy with him.

    Such an extreme lifespan would undoubtedly draw immense trouble if Goudan embarked on the path of immortality. Gu An even suspected that Goudan carried extraordinary destiny. Perhaps this was why he alone survived his family¡¯s demise¡ªwhy Gu An happened to break through near this area just in time, and why the wolf demon failed to kill him.

    Too many coincidences. When coincidences piled up, they ceased to be mere coincidences.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªwas this boy a Child of Destiny? Yet, seeing that the two children were now orphans without anyone to rely on, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon them. After some thought, he decided to take them to a safe ce first.

    In a single step, Gu An appeared behind Goudan, lifted him effortlessly, and then moved to Xiaohua¡¯s side. With one child in each hand, he sped through the air with incredible agility.

    Frightened by Gu An¡¯s movement technique, both children stopped crying, their bodies stiff with tension.

    Ten breathster, Gu An stopped in a forest, gently setting the children down. He retrieved a bottle of pills from his storage pouch and poured half a pill into each of their mouths.

    The sudden influx of medicinal energy made the children choke briefly, but as the pills dissolved, a warm current flowed down their throats, spreading to their bones and meridians. The sensation was so miraculous that both stared wide-eyed in disbelief.

    Gu An seated himself cross-legged in front of them and asked, ¡°Do you want to cultivate immortality?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare bring Goudan directly back to the sect, but he could teach them the basics of cultivation. Later, they could apply to join the Taixuan Sect themselves, severing any direct connection to him.

    Gu An figured that gifting the sect a top-tier talent would also make up for the years of offenses caused by his frequent absorption of spiritual energy.

    ¡°You¡¯re an immortal?¡± Goudan eximed, his face brimming with excitement.

    ¡°I am not,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°I am merely striving to be one. Since you two have no ce to go, I will teach you the method of cultivation. One day, you can join the Taixuan Sect and find a home there.¡±

    Gu An deliberately altered his voice to avoid being recognized if they encountered him at the sect in the future.

    Goudan nodded eagerly and even knelt to kowtow, calling Gu An ¡°Master.¡± Turning to Xiaohua, who was still in a daze, Goudan pressed her head down and urged, ¡°Quick, call him Master!¡±

    Instinctively, Xiaohua mumbled, ¡°Master!¡±

    Gu An initially wanted to refuse, but the hopeful expressions on their faces softened his resolve.

    Curse it all! Was this the influence of great fortune?

    Gu An doubted it was simple sentimentality; it felt as though Goudan¡¯s extraordinary luck was affecting him. Cultivation revolved around destiny and karma, intertwined with the unseen and intangible forces of the world.

    ¡°Fine. I will teach you a cultivation technique. Listen carefully andmit it to memory,¡± Gu An said sternly.

    The children immediately straightened, sitting upright and focusing on him with rapt attention.

    Gu An taught them the first level of the Yang Wood Primordial Art, a technique he himself cultivated. He wasn¡¯t worried about Goudan mastering itpletely; even after amassing a lifespan of a million years, there would still be room for him to improve this art.

    In truth, he was curious to see how far Goudan could develop the technique.

    To this day, Gu An wasn¡¯t entirely sure how the techniques and divine arts he possessed ranked within the broader cultivation world.

    Time passed swiftly.

    By the time Gu An finished his exnation, half a day had gone by. Most of his focus was on exining to Xiaohua, as Goudan memorized the technique after hearing it just once.

    A lifespan of 9,999 years doesn¡¯t lie!

    Gu An instructed Goudan to begin practicing on his own while he provided one-on-one guidance to Xiaohua.

    ¡°Master, I feel something inside me! Is this spiritual energy?¡± Goudan¡¯s sudden shout interrupted their session that afternoon. He sounded ecstatic.

    Xiaohua widened her eyes in disbelief but soon lowered her gaze, her face clouding with disappointment.

    Gu An remained calm. ¡°Shouting like that¡ªwhat kind of behavior is that? Do you want to draw demons here?¡±

    Hearing this, Goudan promptly shut his mouth.

    As dusk fell, Xiaohua finally memorized the first level of the Yang Wood Primordial Art.

    By the next morning, Goudan had fully embarked on the path of cultivation, while Xiaohua had yet to generate any spiritual energy.

    This was normal; those with average Five Element Spiritual Roots typically needed a month to sense spiritual energy. Gu An wasn¡¯t disappointed with her progress.

    At dawn, Gu An prepared to leave.

    ¡°Goudan, I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back by nightfall. Look after your junior sister,¡± Gu An instructed.

    Goudan immediately opened his eyes, leapt to his feet, and asked nervously, ¡°Master, you¡¯ll reallye back, right? Please don¡¯t abandon us! I promise I won¡¯t shout again.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiaohua also stood up and ran over, hugging Gu An¡¯s waist to stop him from leaving.

    Amused yet exasperated, Gu An spoke in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to y demons. If you follow me, you¡¯ll only drag me down.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiaohua reluctantly let go.

    Goudan¡¯s eyes darted thoughtfully before he suddenly suggested, ¡°Master, since we¡¯re cultivators now, why don¡¯t you give us new names?¡±

    To Goudan, having names bestowed by their master would solidify their bond and make them feel closer.

    Gu An hesitated for a moment before raising his right hand. With a swipe of his finger, he used sword energy to write characters in the dirt.

    Goudan eagerly ran over to watch, standing at his master¡¯s side.

    Although they came from a remote mountain vige, the children had been taught by a local teacher. Thus, Goudan could barely recognize the characters Gu An had written.

    Once Gu An finished writing, Goudan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°An¡­ An what? Master, what¡¯s thest character?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°You will be called An Hao. ¡®Hao¡¯ represents the heavens. I hope you can be the support¡ªlike the sky¡ªfor your junior sister and carve out your own ce in the world.¡±

    ¡°As for Xiaohua, her new name will be An Xin. I wish for you to live a life of peace and contentment, cherishing joy and serenity,¡± Gu An said calmly.

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Now named An Hao, Goudan looked up, but Gu An was already gone. Squatting down, he stared at his new name in the dirt, murmuring to himself, ¡°An Hao¡­ Hao¡­¡±

    It seemed he wanted to memorize the character for "Hao."

    Beside him, An Xin also squatted down, quietly apanying him as they studied the characters on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Gu An sped toward the Taixuan Sect. By the time he reached Xuan Valley, Wu Xin was still leading the disciples in practice.

    Walking through the valley entrance, Gu An noticed several cultivators flying across the sky. Evidently, themotion from the previous night had rmed the Taixuan Sect.

 Chapter 76: The World Watches, What Defines a Sword Cultivator?

    Chapter 76: The World Watches, What Defines a Sword Cultivator?

    Seeing Gu An walking through the valley entrance, Wu Xin immediately ran to greet him.

    In the distance, Lu Jiu Jia, who was assisting the servant disciples with their exercises, nced briefly at Gu An but made no move to approach. Despite having returned for several years, Lu Jiu Jia still didn¡¯t dare face Gu An directly. He avoided him whenever possible, burdened by guilt.

    Lu Jiu Jia could never forget the resources Gu An had spent on him¡ªthose countless pills¡ªand yet he had strayed down the wrong path, ultimately bing a cripple. Thinking back, he felt only regret and self-reproach. He even believed his fate was deserved; after all, his time in the Demon-ying Hall had been marked by reprehensible deeds.

    Gu An, however, made no special effort to console Lu Jiu Jia. Let the boy reflect and temper himself¡ªit would do him good.

    ¡°Senior Brother, there was another spiritual energy disturbancest night,¡± Wu Xin informed him upon arrival. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as severe as before, but you should still be cautious while traveling.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I sensed it as well, which is why I returned. How is the situation in the Medicine Valley?¡±

    ¡°No issues so far. Oh, Senior Brother, will you watch the uing duel between the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and the Da Yu Sword Maniac?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign has agreed to participate?¡± Gu An asked.¡°Not yet, but the rumors are widespread. He¡¯s likely to appear.¡±

    As they conversed, the two walked toward the pavilion.

    The Xuan Valley had recently recruited another batch of servant disciples. While practicing their drills, many of them cast frequent nces at Gu An, brimming with curiosity about their enigmatic Valley Master. Rumor had it that the valley produced an Outer Sect Disciple every few years, fueling their expectations.

    After exchanging a few words with Wu Xin, Gu An ascended to his quarters, intending to make new clothes for An Hao and An Xin. Half an hourter, he headed to the Third Medicine Valley to inspect its grounds.

    The valley was vast, and Gu An needed to ensure there were no issues. A single dying herb could cost him precious years of lifespan!

    The disciples in the Third Medicine Valley were also abuzz about the previous night¡¯s spiritual energy disturbance, specting wildly. Gu An chatted with them briefly before leaving at sunset.

    Under the crimson sky, the forest grew dark.

    An Hao stood on a tree branch, scanning the horizon as he searched for Gu An.

    Below, An Xin called out nervously, ¡°Do you think Master won¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯lle back!¡± An Hao replied firmly. ¡°Master said he would, so he will!¡±

    In truth, he wasn¡¯t sure. The thought of Gu An possibly abandoning them made his chest tighten, and he had to fight back tears. But with An Xin watching, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to cry. His father had once told him that boys could cry, but never in front of women. ?

    Suddenly, a hand rested on An Xin¡¯s head, startling her into a scream as she jumped back.

    Hearing themotion, An Hao quickly turned and saw the figure he had been waiting for all day. His face lit up with joy, and he eximed, ¡°Master!¡± Leaping down, he rushed forward and hugged Gu An¡¯s waist, just as An Xin had done that morning.

    Upon recognizing Gu An, An Xin was equally excited and ran over to join in, wrapping her arms around him.

    Despite knowing them for only two days, Gu An already held an unshakable ce in their hearts.

    cing a hand on each of their heads, Gu An gently pushed them back and said, ¡°Focus on your cultivation. If you ck off, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°Master, if we make significant progress, will you stay with us?¡± An Hao asked.

    Gu An retrieved two sets of clothing from his storage pouch and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, one day you¡¯ll have to join the Taixuan Sect. I won¡¯t apany you forever. Once you¡¯re strong enough to protect yourselves, I will leave.¡±

    Hearing this, An Hao¡¯s expression dimmed, while An Xin bit her lip, her eyes reddening with tears.

    Ignoring their reactions, Gu An handed them the clothes and led them to the river in the forest.

    Half an hourter, both children were dressed in their new outfits, their hair neatlybed. Together, they now resembled a charming pair of golden children, which exined why the demons had saved them forst¡ªthey might have been too reluctant to eat them.

    Gu An decided to spend his nights with the children and his days back at the Taixuan Sect. The area within a thousand-mile radius was free of powerful demons, and the nearby viges and towns made it a safe environment for cultivation.

    Days turned into weeks, and soon a month had passed.

    The Outer Sect City was packed to the brim with spectators. Even the hills outside the city gates were dotted with cultivators seated in meditation. Disciples from the seven other Outer Sect Cities, the four Inner Sect Cities, and even the sect¡¯s main city had all gathered for the spectacle. Some came merely to observe, while others hailed from rival sects, drawn by the event¡¯s widespread notoriety.

    The Taixuan Sect made no effort to suppress the excitement, and soon all of the Taicang Empire¡¯s cultivation world was abuzz.

    At the Southern Gate, Han Ming stood proudly, his sword case resting in front of him. His hands pressed against the case as the warm,te-summer breeze ruffled his robes.

    On the city walls above, numerous cultivators watched him, whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Do you think the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will show up?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. Revealing his true identity will only invite endless trouble.¡±

    ¡°He muste. With his strength, what does he have to fear? Who in the world could defeat him?¡±

    "They say the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path is actually the Sect Master. He avoids appearing to cultivate the image of another figure in the Taixuan Sect rivaling his strength."

    "I heard the Da Yu Sword Maniac surpassed the Transformation Stage years ago. If this duel truly happens, it will be a battle for the ages."

    On the city wall, Zuo Lin stood alongside his father, Zuo Yijian, gazing down at Han Ming¡¯s figure with concern. Having apprenticed himself to Han Ming, Zuo Lin naturally worried about his master¡¯s safety.

    High in the sky, Jiang Qiong, apanied by the ninth-level Transformation Stage cultivator Hu Mo, floated atop a massive gourd. They too were discussing theing duel.

    From the rooftop of a tall building, Ye Lan peered into the distance, her gaze fixed on the southern gate. The azure sky was cloudless, the mountains outside the city undting like waves. Still, there was no sign of the Sword Sovereign.

    Beside her stood over a dozen disciples from the Enforcement Hall, her subordinates, including Zhen Qin. All of them were visibly excited.

    Meanwhile, five li away, Shen Zhen, her face veiled in ck, stood atop a pagoda, also watching the southern gate with anticipation.

    This duel, which had been brewing for a month, captivated the entire Taixuan Sect and even the wider cultivation world.

    Under the eyes of thousands, Han Ming remained still, his eyes closed, patiently waiting.

    In a wide forest, Gu An was teaching An Hao swordsmanship.

    Within three days of starting his cultivation, An Hao had reached the second level of the Qi Refining Stage, and he was now at the third level. Thus, Gu An decided to teach him the Taicang Frightening God Sword Technique, providing him with a method ofbat.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    An Xin, on the other hand, was still in the process of gathering her first strand of spiritual energy. The gap in their aptitudes was as vast as a chasm.

    Gu An only needed to demonstrate the technique once for An Hao to memorize it fully, making the instruction remarkably smooth.

    So this is what it¡¯s like to teach a genius? No wonder grandmasters favored prodigies; even Gu An found himself growing fond of An Hao.

    As An Hao practiced, he asked curiously, ¡°Master, what¡¯s this sword technique called?¡±

    Using only a wooden sword, his movements already generated sharp gusts of wind.

    ¡°Taicang Frightening God Sword Technique. You are the only one I have taught this sword art to, so do not tarnish its name,¡± Gu An replied.

    With An Hao¡¯s talent, he would undoubtedly be revered in the Taixuan Sect, especially as a disciple of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. That identity alone would deter even the sect from trying to suppress him.

    ¡°Taicang Frightening God Sword¡­¡± An Hao murmured, his eyes shining with admiration.

    He could feel the technique¡¯s profoundness. Each time he practiced a sword form, new insights surfaced, drawing him deeper into its mysteries.

    The forest echoed with the sound of sword strokes slicing through the air as Gu An silently observed, his wooden mask concealing his expression.

    In the distance, An Xin opened her eyes, gazing enviously at An Hao. She too wanted to practice swordsmanship.

    After an hour, An Hao managed to produce a sliver of sword energy.

    With a swing of his wooden de, the energy streaked past Gu An, grazing his shoulder, and struck a tree behind him, leaving a fine cut on the trunk.

    The instant he generated sword energy, An Hao seemed to break through a bottleneck. His movements became faster, smoother, and more graceful, as if his body flowed like water. The spiritual energy in the forest gradually converged toward him.

    Gu An watched with a mix of awe and apprehension.

    What kind of monster is this?

    He realized the enormity of what he had done. If he hadn¡¯t saved An Hao, the boy would have died in the belly of a demon, and the world would have lost this prodigious talent.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but pity the likes of Li Ya, Ji Xiaoyu, L¨¹ Xian, and Zhou Tongyou¡ªthose so-called peerless geniuses of the age. Sorry, but the title of the world¡¯s greatest belongs to my disciple.

    Gu An himself had no interest in bing the best under heaven. After all, even invincibility in this world could lead to encounters with enemies from beyond. His true pursuit was the end of the immortal path, which he believed extended far beyond this realm.

    By noon, Gu An finally said, ¡°Stop for now.¡±

    An Hao immediately sheathed his sword, panting heavily and drenched in sweat, but his eyes sparkled with vitality.

    ¡°Master, how did I do?¡± he asked with a proud grin. At twelve years old, his confidence was already budding.

    ¡°You focus too much on the sword in your hand. Remember, the sword is not in your hand but in your heart. Whatever your heart wills can be a sword. Go pick a leaf,¡± Gu An instructed.

    An Hao scratched his head but obediently walked off to find a leaf.

    Gu An then gestured for An Xin to approach. Seeing his beckoning, she beamed with delight and rushed over.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, you go pick a leaf as well,¡± Gu An said gently.

    An Xin quicklyplied, and momentster, both children returned with leaves in hand, curious to see what Gu An would do.

    Gu An took the leaf from An Hao first.

    ¡°A true swordsman can unleash the power of a supreme sword with even a simple leaf,¡± he said.

    Holding the leaf between two fingers, Gu An flicked it lightly toward the distance.

    Boom!

    A sudden gale erupted, disheveling the children¡¯s hair as their eyes widened in disbelief.

    The leaf erupted with terrifying sword energy, tearing through the forest ahead. With an overwhelming aura, it shed toward the horizon, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    A swath of the forest, ten zhang wide, was obliterated, leaving a dusty void.

    The direction it struck? The outskirts of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect City.

 Chapter 77: Two Leaves Decide the Victor!

    Chapter 77: Two Leaves Decide the Victor!

    ¡°If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path doesn¡¯t show up within the time it takes to burn an incense stick, I¡¯ll carve two more characters on the Heavenly Mending tform!¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s thunderous voice echoed across thend,manding attention and respect.

    The cultivators in the crowd broke into fervent discussions. Though the disciples of the Taixuan Sect frowned, none dared insult him¡ªHan Ming¡¯s actions followed proper etiquette, and his boldness was undeniable.

    After a month of anticipation, the absence of the Sword Sovereign left even Taixuan Sect disciples disappointed.

    On the city wall, Zuo Lin exhaled in relief. Although he believed Han Ming was no match for the Sword Sovereign, his time spent with Han Ming over the past month made him fear for his master¡¯s safety.

    Beside him, Zuo Yijian gazed into the distance. His intuition told him that the Sword Sovereign would surely appear.

    The chatter in the city grew louder.

    High above on a gourd-shaped artifact, Jiang Qiong whispered, ¡°Could the Sword Sovereign really be the Sect Master?¡±¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± replied Hu Mo, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Though Han Ming is not much stronger than Chu Xian, defeating him would require the Sword Sovereign to reveal his true identity. That¡¯s why he dares not show up.¡±

    ¡°If the Sword Sovereign really is the Sect Master,¡± Hu Mo added with a smirk, ¡°it would be seen as nothing more than a self-staged drama¡­¡± His tone carried a trace of disdain.

    As they spoke, the gourd emitted a faint glow, its protective array isting them from the surrounding space.

    Jiang Qiong was about to respond when a sudden, overwhelming sword intent erupted from the South Gate. A crushing pressure followed, surging from the southern horizon.

    Her head snapped up, and Hu Mo followed suit, both staring intently toward the gate.

    Han Ming stepped forward a hundred zhang, nting his sword case firmly in the ground. The bottom sank into the soil as the case opened, ejecting two gleaming swords to his sides.

    Resting his right hand atop the sword case, Han Ming unleashed a boundless sword intent, shaking the spectators to their cores.

    Before most onlookers could fully register his movement, a streak of sword energy roared in from the horizon. It cut through the mountains and forests in its path with unstoppable momentum.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword energy shed with Han Ming¡¯s radiant blue sword qi, which formed a towering light barrier nearly 200 zhang tall. The collision shredded Han Ming¡¯s barrier as though it were paper.

    Stunned, Han Ming looked up, his pupils reflecting a single leaf.

    Boom!

    The leaf streaked past his head, sending his ck hair whipping wildly in the wind and forcing him back two steps.

    On the city wall, every cultivator¡¯s face turned pale. Zuo Yijian, reacting instinctively, raised his arm to shield his son. He had caught a faint glimpse of the object hidden within the sword energy.

    Another deafening explosion followed, shaking the city walls violently. Though the walls held firm, a leaf embedded itself in the stone, surrounded by spider web-like cracks.

    Han Ming steadied himself, stepped forward again, and drew two swords from his case. His gaze fixed on the horizon as he awaited the next strike.

    The leaf that had passed returned to the heavens, carried by a howling wind that swept up everything in its path. Trees were uprooted, debris filled the air, and mountains trembled. ?

    Unmoving, Han Ming stood tall, his robes billowing behind him, emphasizing his robust frame.

    All eyes¡ªwhether from the gathered spectators, the disciples within the sect, or cultivators in the sky¡ªwere locked on him. The tension was palpable.

    The Sword Sovereign had arrived!

    ¡°Wow! Master, you¡¯re amazing! What kind of sword art was that? Teach me!¡± An Hao eximed, hopping with excitement after snapping out of his stupor.

    Gu An took the leaf from An Xin¡¯s hand, causing her to look at him with wide-eyed anticipation.

    ¡°That was the same sword art I just taught you. Once you¡¯ve mastered it, you¡¯ll be able to do the same. However, true mastery of the sword is about returning to simplicity¡ªthere¡¯s no need for such grandeur to achieve unstoppable power.¡±

    Gu An spoke softly, then flicked An Xin¡¯s leaf forward.

    An Hao and An Xin followed the leaf with their eyes as it drifted ten steps before suddenly elerating, vanishing like a bolt of lightning.

    This time, there was no deafening explosion or earth-shattering shockwave. The leaf moved quietly but blindingly fast, appearing deceptively simple.

    ¡°I prefer techniques with a lot of noise. It¡¯s more intimidating!¡± An Hao chuckled mischievously.

    Gu An ced a hand on each of their shoulders, and in a sh, the three of them vanished.

    Han Ming now held two swords, poised and ready.

    The air was still. Every cultivator watched with bated breath, waiting for the Sword Sovereign¡¯s next move.

    Suddenly, Han Ming¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He released the two swords in his hands and began forming hand seals. The final sword in his case flew out, joining the others to form a trio of swords circling him.

    With a forward gesture, the three swords shot ahead, their sword qi intertwining to form three colossal dragons of energy. These dragons tore through thendscape, uprooting trees, raising dust, and shaking the heavens. Cultivators in the air were thrown back by the sheer force of the disy.

    Then, from the horizon, a faint glint appeared¡ªa single leaf, wrapped in swirling sword energy.

    It¡¯s here!

    Han Ming¡¯s focus sharpened. This leafcked the overwhelming presence of the first one, but his instincts screamed that it was even more dangerous.

    The leaf abruptly elerated, hurtling forward like a streak of starlight.

    The leaf transformed into a brilliant streak of light, annihting Han Ming¡¯s sword qi in an instant. His three swords were flung backward, spinning wildly before crashing to the ground. Before the weapons had even settled, the leaf shot straight toward Han Ming.

    So fast! Damn it!

    Han Ming¡¯s face paled as panic set in. Reflexively, he thrust his palm forward, releasing a wave of energy as his robes shimmered with golden light, forming the projection of a massive golden bell around him.

    Boom!

    The leaf smashed through the golden bell as if it were paper, embedding itself in Han Ming¡¯s right shoulder. The force hurled him backward, shattering the ground beneath his feet as he crashed into the city wall.

    The impact sent cracks spidering through the stone, though the wall itself remained intact¡ªnot because of its sturdiness, but because Gu An had carefully controlled the leaf¡¯s power to avoid destroying it entirely.

    Han Ming hung limp against the wall, blood dripping from his mouth as his head drooped, giving the appearance of a man on the verge of death.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    On the trembling wall, Zuo Lin clung to the stone, shouting in rm.

    A collective gasp swept through the crowd.

    The Da Yu Sword Maniac, utterly defeated by the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, and with just two leaves?

    The difference in power was staggering.

    ¡°Flying Leaf Sword Immortal! The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path is the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal!¡± a Taixuan Sect disciple cried out, his voice trembling with excitement.

    Though unspoken until now, the realization dawned on everyone present.

    On the gourd-shaped artifact, Hu Mo opened his mouth to speak but found no words, his expression frozen in disbelief.

    Ye Lan stood atop her building, her eyes shining with awe as she gazed at the lingering sword energy in the sky.

    What level of cultivation was required to wield such power¡ªpower that seemed divine?

    From the shadows, Shen Zhen darted to the ground, pulling out pen and paper to sketch the image of Han Ming pinned against the wall.

    Under the blue sky and amidst rolling hills, a small town nestled by a greatke.

    ¡°Whatever happens, don¡¯t mention me to anyone. Just say you¡¯re from this town,¡± Gu An¡¯s voice echoed telepathically.

    An Hao and An Xinnded lightly in a narrow alley, turning back instinctively to see that Gu An had already vanished.

    The alley was nked by moss-covered earthen walls. An Xin opened her mouth to speak, but An Hao mped a hand over it and whispered, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go catch frogs!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His eyes signaled her to y along, and only when An Xin nodded did he release her.

    The two then walked out of the alley, quickly distracted by the bustling street beyond. Smiling uncontrobly, they marveled at the lively market.

    For all their precociousness, they were still children.

    Elsewhere, Gu An removed his mask and changed into a simple blue Daoist robe before entering a nearby inn. Having ventured out, he decided to enjoy the town¡¯s mortal pleasures for a while.

    On the inn¡¯s second floor, he found a table by the window and ordered the establishment¡¯s signature dishes and wine. Gazing down at the streets below, he observed the vibrant mix of street vendors, wandering martial artists, and a handful of cultivators.

    The conversations around him were filled with tales of heroic deeds and martial rivalries, evoking a faint sense of nostalgia.

    Before his food arrived, Gu An suddenly felt a powerful divine sense sweep across the town.

    Someone¡¯s looking for me.

    The divine sense passed quickly, leaving no further disturbances. Gu An smirked, unbothered, and decided to continue rxing.

    As night fell, the town remained lively. Lanterns cast a warm red glow over the streets, and the shimmering rivers that wound through the town reflected the light, adding to its charm.

    Walking onto a stone bridge, Gu An¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He detected a faint trace of demonic energy infiltrating the town. Though weak¡ªaround the level of a Second-Rank Demonic Beast, equivalent to the Foundation Establishment stage¡ªthe demon¡¯s cautious behavior intrigued him.

    Despite the apparentck of active cultivators in the town, the demon moved as if wary of something. Gu An decided to observe it, curious about its motives.

    As he followed the trail of demonic energy, he passed a courtyard.

    ¡°Junior Brother Gu!¡±

    An aged voice called out, tinged with surprise and hesitation.

    Gu An turned, spotting an old man in the courtyard. The elder had a hunched back, white hair, and looked to be in his seventies or eighties.

    Gu An frowned, a thought urring to him as he hesitated. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang?¡±

    It had been so long that Gu An had almost forgotten Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s presence and aura. Moreover, Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s appearance and build had changed significantly, making him nearly unrecognizable.

    The old man quickly stepped out of the courtyard, his face alight with excitement. ¡°It really is you! I thought the figure on the bridge looked like you, and it turns out I was right! Junior Brother Gu, what brings you here? Are you out on a mission as an Outer Sect Disciple?¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°More or less. Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±

    What a coincidence this was!

    Zhang Chunqiuughed and said, ¡°This town is the wealthiest one near the Taixuan Sect. I¡¯ve decided to spend my retirement here.¡±

    That exined a lot.

    Gu An had chosen this town precisely because its bustling poption made it safer.

    Zhang Chunqiu grabbed Gu An¡¯s wrist enthusiastically. ¡°Come in and chat for a while. You¡¯re not in a hurry, are you?¡±

    ¡°No rush at all,¡± Gu An replied, noting that the courtyard seemed empty. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Xiao Lian¡¯s whereabouts.

    He had once overheard Zhang Chunqiu muttering to himself and learned that the senior brother had left the sect to search for a woman named Xiao Lian.

 Chapter 78: The Fiend Gu An, Famed Across the Land

    Chapter 78: The Fiend Gu An, Famed Across the Land

    Thete summer moon was full, though heavy clouds quickly veiled its light.

    Inside a modest room, Gu An and Zhang Chunqiu sat chatting. Zhang Chunqiu shared his experiences over the years, while Gu An listened attentively.

    Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s tale felt like it came from a schr¡¯s pen. He had left the Taixuan Sect for a woman he loved, who turned out to be a demon.

    Years ago, on his way to the Taixuan Sect in search of immortal destiny, he was attacked by a demon but saved by a female demon named Xiao Lian. Thanks to her, he safely entered the sect.

    He never forgot Xiao Lian¡¯s kindness and visited her every year. Their bond quickly deepened, and after years of failing to achieve Foundation Establishment, he left the sect to live out the rest of his life with her.

    They reunited and settled in a small town, where they bought a house, married, and had a child.

    However, living with a demon took its toll. Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s spiritual energy was drained, and even his vitality began to fade. Unable to bear burdening him, Xiao Lian left one morning without a word.

    Hearing this, Gu An wanted to say something but held back.¡°You might think I was deceived by her, but that¡¯s not the case. A union between humans and demons always ends this way. I left the sect because the immortal path was no longer within my reach. I have no regrets. Her lifespan far exceeds mine; I won¡¯t live much longer. Her leaving early spares us the pain of parting by death,¡± Zhang Chunqiu said with a kindly smile. His eyes, though cloudy, held the wisdom of someone who had seen the vicissitudes of life.

    Looking at him, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but recall the youthful Zhang Chunqiu he had met when first entering Xuan Valley. The passage of time had changed so much.

    Gu An could sense that Zhang Chunqiu had only three years left to live, filling him with a touch of sorrow.

    Half an hourter, the demonic energy Gu An had sensed earlier appeared in the courtyard. It was Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s son.

    [Zhang Bukui (Foundation Establishment, Level 2): 22/460/2300]

    A 22-year-old at the second level of Foundation Establishment¡ªundoubtedly a genius!

    Could it be that a union between humans and demons easily produced such talents? Gu An suspected it had more to do with Xiao Lian¡¯s exceptional abilities.

    ¡°Bukui, this is your martial uncle, Gu An,¡± Zhang Chunqiu called out, waving to Zhang Bukui, who had climbed over the courtyard wall.

    Zhang Bukui looked like a teenager of sixteen or seventeen, though his cheeks were unusually hairy.

    ¡°Hello, Martial Uncle Gu,¡± Zhang Bukui said shyly, stepping forward to greet him.

    Gu An smiled and nodded, taking a bottle of pills from his storage pouch. ¡°These are high-grade Spiritual Energy Pills, a meeting gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t possibly ept this.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you rejecting my goodwill?¡±

    ¡°Of course not; it just feels too valuable.¡±

    After some back-and-forth, Zhang Chunqiu reluctantly allowed his son to ept the gift.

    Zhang Bukui curiously observed Gu An. It was the first time someone outside his parents had given him a gift, making him warm up to Gu An immediately.

    Zhang Chunqiu then began asking about Xuan Valley. Gu An did not hold back in his responses.

    When Zhang Chunqiu heard that Cheng Xuandan and Meng Lang had died, he was neither grieved nor indifferent, but rather nostalgic, advising Gu An to act cautiously in the future.

    When Gu An mentioned that Li Ya had already formed a Golden Core, Zhang Chunqiu expressed his amazement, saying he had always known Li Ya would soar to great heights.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two talked for a long time until Zhang Chunqiu could no longer stay awake, prompting Gu An to bid him farewell.

    Before parting, with Zhang Bukui¡¯s help, Zhang Chunqiu turned back and said, ¡°Junior Brother Gu, since you¡¯ve reached Foundation Establishment, it means your potential is not the worst. Train well, and live to see the world a few centuries from now on my behalf.¡±

    Standing at the doorway, Gu An turned back and nodded slightly.

    From start to finish, Zhang Chunqiu hadn¡¯t made a single request, only reminisced about old times.

    As Gu An walked away from the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t resist looking back. He could hear Zhang Chunqiu and his son talking softly. Zhang Chunqiu was asking his son where he had been wandering that day, while Zhang Bukui mentioned meeting a young man with whom he had exchanged blows.

    That young man turned out to be none other than An Hao. During their earlier fight, Gu An had sensed that although there was a gap in cultivation levels, Zhang Bukui bore no killing intent. After a few exchanges, Zhang Bukui had left.

    Perhaps this was fate.

    Zhang Bukui¡¯s lifespan limit was 2,300 years, making him a strong candidate to be a famous grand demon. An Hao, on the other hand, possessed talent that could one day rival the greatest in the world.

    Would the two remember their childhood skirmish in this small town when they met again in the future?

    Gu An¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he disappeared into the night.

    By morning, on a deste mountain cliff, An Hao and An Xin meditated on either side of Gu An, all facing the rising sun. The warm light bathed them, creating a harmonious scene.

    Three bloody scratches marred An Hao¡¯s left cheek¡ªmarks from Zhang Bukui. He had spent all night searching for Zhang Bukui but couldn¡¯t find him. Even after leaving the town and wandering far into a remote wilderness, his anger hadn¡¯t abated.

    Unable to remain seated, Gu An stood up and said, ¡°I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll be back by dusk. Hao¡¯er, take care of your junior sister.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu An vanished into thin air, leaving the cliffside.

    An Hao and An Xin opened their eyes, looking back to find their master gone.

    ¡°Who do you think the Master really is? Why can he only be with us at night?¡± An Xin asked curiously.

    An Hao stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Remember the storyteller who came to the vige two years ago? He mentioned a tale about a legendary figure in the martial world. I think the Master is one of the most notorious fiends in the world, but his reputation is misunderstood. Otherwise, why would he save us? I think he wants to protect us from being implicated by his infamy.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°If Master really is a fiend, what do you think he¡¯s doing now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... But no matter what, he¡¯s still our Master. He¡¯s treated us well, and we must remember his kindness.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    The so-called ¡°fiend¡± Gu An returned to Xuan Valley and immediately used the teleportation array to arrive at the Third Medicine Valley.

    Sure enough, after a great battle, people always came looking for him.

    Entering his loft, Gu An found Shen Zhen sitting at his desk, painting.

    ¡°I say, Saintess Shen, have you made yourself at home here? Coming and going as you please, aren¡¯t you worried about offending me?¡± Gu An remarked helplessly.

    Without even ncing up, Shen Zhen replied, ¡°Come over and look at this!¡±

    Gu An approached her side, and as he nced at her painting, his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Is this Han Ming?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! How is it? Did I do a good job?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll hold a grudge against you?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare! My father isn¡¯t one to be trifled with!¡± Shen Zhen huffed, leaving Gu An speechless.

    Having a powerful backer really made all the difference.

    Examining the painting closely, Gu An had to admit that Shen Zhen¡¯s artistic skill was remarkable. She had vividly captured the scene of Han Ming pinned against the city wall, down to the cracks in the wall.

    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± Shen Zhen asked smugly.

    Instead of answering, Gu An snatched her brush and added a few strokes to the painting.

    Shen Zhen squinted at the changes before her eyes widened in surprise.

    Gu An had added gusts of wind and shadowy streaks, giving the image a sense of dynamic motion. It resembled the style ofic art from Earth, adding a unique tension to the scene.

    This approach didn¡¯t necessarily make the painting better, but it was Shen Zhen¡¯s first time encountering such a style.

    Though it was just a sheet of paper, the image conveyed the trajectory of motion as if illustrating the very moment Han Ming crashed into the wall.

    Turning to Gu An, Shen Zhen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You know how to draw?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°What about poetry and songs?¡±

    ¡°I know a bit of everything.¡±

    Admiration shed in Shen Zhen¡¯s eyes, prompting Gu An to tilt his chin slightly in satisfaction.

    So, you¡¯re impressed now, huh?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder. After all, you wrote <em>Romance of the Gods</em>,¡± Shen Zhen said with a sigh.

    Gu An, however, asked, ¡°Why did you draw this picture?¡±

    Could she have a grudge against Han Ming?

    ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m very interested in the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. I imagine him as a handsome, aloof swordsman. With so many peopleing to watch, and yet he remains absent¡ªit¡¯s so mysterious,¡± Shen Zhen said, a hint of infatuation in her eyes.

    Gu An¡¯s mouth twitched as he remarked, ¡°What if he turns out to be an unattractive old man?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible. Aside from writing, my next goal is to investigate the Sword Sovereign. I must find him!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll make him my Dao partner! Pan An, don¡¯t think for a second I frequent your ce because I like you. While I¡¯m not a fan of cultivating, my Dao partner must be one of the top grandmasters in the world. Otherwise, if my writing or painting offends people in the future, how could they protect me?¡±

    With that, Shen Zhen rolled her eyes at Gu An, then collected her painting and headed for the door.

    Gu An shook his head with augh but didn¡¯t follow her.

    After Shen Zhen left Medicine Valley, he went downstairs to inspect the herbs.

    The outer sect disciples were still fervently discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, their faces alight with excitement. Listening to their praises put Gu An in a good mood.

    Though he had recently shown off his strength, Gu An knew better than to becent. He needed to continue diligently umting longevity.

    After all, the ninth level of the Integration Stage wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him.

    In the blink of an eye, another year passed, and summer came once again.

    To this day, Gu An no longer visited An Hao and An Xin daily. Instead, he checked in twice a month. By now, An Hao had reached the ninth level of the Qi Refining Stage, fully capable of protecting An Xin.

    Last month, An Hao passed a trial set by Gu An, personally ying the wolf demon that had once hunted them. Gu An had deliberately spared the wolf demon, leaving it for An Hao to defeat.

    Alright, he admitted it¡ªwhen he first saw An Hao¡¯s potential, he had devised an extensive n to nurture him.

    The reason they hadn¡¯t yet gone to the Taixuan Sect was that An Xin¡¯s cultivation level was still insufficient. Besides, both of them were still young and could learn much more under Gu An¡¯s guidance.

    That day, around noon, Gu An arrived alone at the Outer Sect. His first stop was the Heavenly Mending tform.

    There were more and more sword cultivators on the tform, many of whom weren¡¯t from the Taixuan Sect.

    News of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path heavily wounding the Da Yu Sword Maniac with a double-leaf strike had spread like wildfire through the cultivation world. The Sword Sovereign had now be the most admired figure among Taixuan Sect disciples.

    Even though a year had passed, every time Gu An visited the Outer Sect¡¯s city, he could hear disciples still discussing the battle.

    The fame of that fight had drawn an increasing number of sword cultivators to visit, and while the Taixuan Sect hadn¡¯t turned them away, they had strengthened the city¡¯s defenses. This, in turn, significantly boosted Jiang Qiong¡¯s authority, as she was the Grand Elder overseeing the city.

    From afar, Gu An spotted Han Ming standing beside Zuo Lin, shouting at him impatiently. Meanwhile, Zuo Lin sat on the ground, his face dark and gloomy.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This was exactly the scene he had hoped to see, which was why he¡¯d rmended Han Ming take Zuo Lin as a disciple.

    Zuo Lin was undeniably a genius, except for one thing¡ªhe had terribleprehension in the way of the sword. Yet, ironically, he was utterly obsessed with it.

    Amused for a moment, Gu An shifted his gaze to the others on the tform, scanning for unfamiliar grandmasters.

    And he found one!

 Chapter 79: The Nightshade Ghost Mother, LÃ¼ Xian Returns

    Chapter 79: The Nightshade Ghost Mother, L¨¹ Xian Returns

    [Nightshade Ghost Mother (Integration Stage Level 2): 3750/8090/54000]

    Integration Stage, Level 2!

    What an astonishing lifespan!

    First, the Huangquan Demon Emperor, and now the Nightshade Ghost Mother¡ªwhy did they all seem like characters straight out of the underworld?

    Gu An mused silently. It was fascinating that ghosts could have lifespans, implying that even in death, they couldn¡¯t exist indefinitely.

    Come to think of it, it made sense. If ghosts could exist forever, wouldn¡¯t this world be dominated by them?

    Stories of millennial evil spirits weremon, but tales of million-year ghost emperors were unheard of¡ªat least, not at Gu An¡¯s current level. Perhaps such beings existed, but in this human-dominated realm, the bnce was clearly tilted.

    Maybe there was an unseen force suppressing ghosts, ensuring harmony across all living things.Humans, though short-lived, had the advantage of rapid cultivation. Each had their strengths and weaknesses.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother disguised herself as a young female disciple of the Taixuan Sect, her cultivation aura suppressed to the Foundation Establishment Stage, making her nearly undetectable.

    Gu An avoided staring at her, lest he attract her attention.

    The Taixuan Sect was teeming with enigmatic figures. As long as they didn¡¯t threaten him, Gu An couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyou.¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s voice suddenly rang out as he approached with a smile.

    Though he¡¯d suffered a crushing defeat, Han Ming didn¡¯t see it as shameful. On the contrary, he was grateful.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had pinned him to a city wall with a single leaf, and the sword intent embedded in it had profoundly benefited him. It was clearly meant as guidance.

    With the Sword Sovereign¡¯s capabilities, if he¡¯d wanted Han Ming dead, Han Ming wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Gu An saw Han Minging and raised his hand in greeting. But before he could say a word, Han Ming sped his hand enthusiastically.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyou, since you¡¯re here, you must spar with me! That disciple you rmended is impossibly dull¡ªit¡¯s driving me mad!¡± Han Ming eximed while dragging Gu An toward Zuo Lin.

    Gu An, concealing his cultivation, couldn¡¯t break free from Han Ming¡¯s grip and had no choice but to follow.

    Han Ming made Gu An sit beside Zuo Lin and began instructing him in sword techniques. Zuo Lin, delighted to see Gu An, chatted incessantly, much to Han Ming¡¯s frustration. A barrage of scolding soon followed.

    Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian, seated nearby, watched his son being berated while wearing an amused expression. He also scrutinized Gu An.

    Other than being handsome, Gu An seemed utterly ordinary in cultivation. What on earth did Han Ming see in him?

    Zuo Yijian closed his eyes, alternating between sensing the sword intent within the characters "Righteous Path" and recalling the scene of Han Ming¡¯s defeat. In a peculiar state of rity and confusion, he felt as if he¡¯d grasped something profound¡ªor perhaps it was a mere illusion. Theplexity of it all consumed him.

    An entire hour passed before Gu An managed to escape Han Ming¡¯s persistence.

    Though he¡¯d memorized the sword techniques after hearing them once, he pretended to struggle and endured six repetitions to keep a low profile. It was utterly exhausting. ?

    Gu An quickly departed under Han Ming¡¯s disappointed gaze.

    From now on, I need to avoid Han Ming whenever I visit the Heavenly Mending tform! That guy is relentless!

    Afterward, Gu Anpleted tasks at the Alchemy Hall and the Library Hall before paying a visit to Jiang Qiong at the Grand Elder¡¯s residence.

    Inside the main hall, Jiang Qiong tossed a storage pouch to Gu An. ¡°Inside are all the high-grade herbs I¡¯ve collected. Once they mature, you can keep twenty percent for yourself. Isn¡¯t your master ancestor generous?¡±

    Using his divine sense to inspect the pouch, Gu An¡¯s expression brightened.

    So many seeds! The lowest grade was fourth rank!

    ¡°Thank you, Master Ancestor!¡± Gu An said sincerely.

    Jiang Qiong could have assigned anyone to handle this. As the Grand Elder, her authority was immense.

    Pleased by his gratitude, Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°Try not to sell any Spirit Tree Fruits. They¡¯re invaluable treasures for enhancing vitality and constitution¡ªbeyond what Spirit Stones can measure.¡±

    Clearly, she had discovered Gu An¡¯s record of selling Spirit Tree Fruits.

    Gu An nodded. Now that he didn¡¯t need Spirit Stones to buy seeds, he naturally wouldn¡¯t sell them.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to advance further in my cultivation. Your Medicine Valley¡¯s sess will reflect well on me. Tend to it carefully, and I¡¯ll secure a Golden Core for you from a Golden Core cultivator, using secret techniques to help you reach that stage,¡± Jiang Qiong continued.

    Gu An immediately expressed his gratitude again with a bow.

    Jiang Qiong waved him off, signaling he could leave.

    As Gu An turned to go, her voice called out from behind him.

    ¡°Gu An, do you write books?¡±

    Her question sent a shiver down his spine.

    What does she mean?

    Did she discover something?

    Or is she testing me?

    Gu An turned back, puzzled. ¡°What book?¡±

    Jiang Qiong scrutinized his face. Seeing no trace of guilt, she shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. Go on.¡±

    Scratching his head in confusion, Gu An left, still perplexed.

    Jiang Qiong sat in her chair, deep in thought. After a while, she retrieved a book from her storage pouch and began flipping through it.

    The cover bore four bold characters:

    Secrets of Taixuan

    The summer heat was oppressive.

    Thirteen-year-old An Haoy by the riverbank, face to the sky, with his head submerged in the water. Bubbles rose steadily from his mouth.

    Not far away, An Xin sat cross-legged under a tree, meditating. Her furrowed brow revealed her struggles with cultivation.

    A shadow suddenly loomed over An Hao, prompting him to open his eyes. Recognizing the figure, he scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    An Hao quickly stood, rubbing his dripping wet hair before channeling his spiritual energy to dry it. Wisps of white steam rose from his head.

    Gu An, masked and speaking in a hoarse, low voice, said, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t teach you swordsmanship. Instead, I¡¯ll pass on leg technique.¡±

    An Hao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Finally, no more sword techniques!¡±

    In addition to his outstanding spiritual root, An Hao possessed remarkableprehension. After a year of training in the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>, he hadpletely mastered its forms and mental cultivation methods. What remained was developing his sword intent.

    Gu An lifted one leg, assuming a <em>Golden Rooster Stands Alone</em> stance. His posture immediately captivated An Hao, and even An Xin, who had been gathering spiritual energy, turned her attention to him.

    ¡°This technique is called the <em>Fierce Wind Phantom Kick</em>. Watch closely,¡± Gu An said gravely.

    Currently, only Ye Lan had inherited this technique. Others practiced the <em>Residual Wind Kick</em>, a foundational version. Despite their connection, few would associate the two techniques unless they examined them closely.

    Gu An didn¡¯t worry about Ye Lan or An Hao recognizing each other¡¯s techniques in the future. If they did, it would likely be in battle¡ªan opportunity for An Hao to show mercy.

    After spending over a year together, Gu An had grown attached to An Hao, seeing him as his own child. The boy¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t bad; deep down, he harbored a heroic spirit, though he often came across as carefree and reckless.

    With a swift motion, Gu An¡¯s leg shot forward, unleashing countless leg shadows. A sudden gale erupted, spraying water into the air. The forest across the river copsed, and the distant mountain wall cracked, riddled with countless footprints. Even the sea of clouds in the sky was scattered by the force.

    An Hao was left trembling in awe, his mouth agape. An Xin, too, stared wide-eyed in amazement.

    What a domineering leg technique!

    ¡°I want to learn! I want to learn! This looks even cooler than the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>!¡± An Hao shouted excitedly, kicking the air a few times in his eagerness.

    Gu An remarked, ¡°The <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> is stronger than the <em>Fierce Wind Phantom Kick</em>. I just haven¡¯t shown you its full power yet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I get it now! I promise I won¡¯t ck off on my sword training!¡± An Hao quickly assured him.

    Gu An began teaching him the technique. As always, An Hao memorized the moves after just one demonstration and immediately began practicing.

    Again and again, he repeated the moves, bing increasingly proficient.

    Watching An Hao¡¯s progress, Gu An suddenly felt it was time to send him to the Taixuan Sect.

    This boy¡¯s talent was terrifying. If he could join the sect earlier, he might build an even stronger foundation. Gu An could only teach techniques andbat skills, but the sect could offer so much more.

    But...

    Gu An thought of An Xin. The girl¡¯s aptitude was painfully mediocre.

    Oh well. Let them go. There was no point fretting over something he couldn¡¯t change.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An decided to wait another six months before sending the two to the Taixuan Sect.

    Ten years from now, An Hao would likely make a name for himself.

    I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for him to catch up to Li Ya or Ji Xuanyu.

    Gu An even began to anticipate a duel between Li Ya and An Hao. Li Ya waspetitive by nature and would undoubtedly cross swords with An Hao someday.

    The Taixuan Sect allowed inter-sect duels, and while the two were separated by over 30 years, they could still be considered peers.

    Under the scorching sun, An Hao soon became drenched in sweat, but his excitement kept him going. Though young, the sweat-soaked clothes outlined his muscr frame, exuding an impressive strength.

    Gu An stood by silently, watching over him.

    At Horizon Valley.

    Gu An was sowing seeds while Sun San followed him closely, carrying a basket.

    To avoid drawing suspicion, Gu An didn¡¯t just harvest herbs¡ªhe asionally performed other tasks as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    A voice echoed from the entrance of the valley, and without turning his head, Gu An knew L¨¹ Xian had returned.

    Dressed in a blue robe, L¨¹ Xian walked into the valley, folding fan in hand. His striking appearance now carried a slightly more masculine airpared to the mboyance of his previous red attire.

    ¡°How did it go? Smoothly?¡± asked Yi Liuyun, who was meditating atop the mountain. His voice resonated throughout Horizon Valley.

    Luo Hun, wielding a long spear, appeared at the pavilion¡¯s entrance to greet L¨¹ Xian. Gu An, too, had to pay attention, though his thoughts were more preupied with Li Ya¡¯s performance at the Hundred ns Conference than with L¨¹ Xian¡¯s return.

    L¨¹ Xian wore a calm smile as he replied, ¡°Naturally, it went smoothly. There were some minor hups, but as expected, I secured the top spot.¡±

    Hearing this, both Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun smiled. They all served Li Xuandao, and their futures would inevitably be intertwined through life and death. The stronger L¨¹ Xian became, the more secure their collective position.

    Yi Liuyun, his voice carrying across Medicine Valley, asked again, ¡°Did the prodigies of the Ji Family, Gu Family, or Zhou Family pose any threat to you?¡±

    L¨¹ Xian replied, ¡°The Ji Family had a young woman named Ji Xuanyu who gave me some trouble. Unfortunately, she withdrew partway through, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to defeat her outright. It¡¯s a pity. Besides her, fewer than five people were worthy opponents.¡±

    ¡°Were any of His Majesty¡¯s children impressive enough to earn your respect?¡± Luo Hun asked, his tone tinged with anticipation.

    L¨¹ Xian shook his head, his expression disdainful. ¡°Though I admire His Majesty, his children are a disappointment¡ªnot a single one lives up to his name. That said, there was a prince named Li Ya who caught my attention. His determination surprised me. To win, I had to break his arms and legs. He¡¯ll probably need a year or two to recover.¡±

    At this, Luo Hun¡¯s expression changed drastically, and even Gu An frowned.

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s return heralded a ripple of unrest within the valley. Gu An¡¯s mind, however, lingered on Li Ya¡¯s tenacity. Breaking Li Ya¡¯s limbs might have halted him for now, but it would undoubtedly fuel his drive to rise even stronger in the future.

 Chapter 80: Black Tortoise Tidal Palm and the Rare Heavenly Spiritual Root

    Chapter 80: ck Tortoise Tidal Palm and the Rare Heavenly Spiritual Root

    Hearing of Li Ya¡¯s injury, Gu An felt a flicker of annoyance.

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s methods were excessively harsh, and now he was openly belittling Li Ya!

    Gu An had initially thought that even if L¨¹ Xian bested Li Ya, he would show some restraint out of respect for Li Xuandao. Yet, not only had L¨¹ Xian been ruthless, but his tone also carried a tant disregard for Li Xuandao himself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yi Liuyun suddenly appeared before L¨¹ Xian, frowning. ¡°Why did you injure His Highness? Knocking him unconscious would¡¯ve sufficed.¡±

    It was obvious that Li Xuandao had frequently spoken to Yi Liuyun about Li Ya.

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to hurt him? He¡¯s not the crown prince, and he¡¯s far inferior to the crown prince anyway,¡± L¨¹ Xian retorted, his tone tinged with irritation.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not the crown prince, he¡¯s still a prince the Emperor cares about!¡± Yi Liuyun¡¯s voice carried a hint of reproach.

    Luo Hun remained silent, but his expression made his displeasure clear.L¨¹ Xian snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you don¡¯t like it, you can break my limbs in return!¡±

    Just then, L¨¹ Xian noticed Gu An approaching and immediately perked up, walking over with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Valley Master, I¡¯ve secured the championship at the Hundred ns Conference! So, how about it? Will you train with me?¡± L¨¹ Xian asked. He retrieved the golden token from his storage pouch, which bore the words Hidden Dragon Ranking Champion.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s train.¡±

    Thrilled, L¨¹ Xian grabbed Gu An and led him to a nearby clearing.

    Watching them leave, Yi Liuyun turned to Luo Hun and asked, ¡°Should we inform His Majesty about this?¡±

    Luo Hun considered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No need. His Majesty has undoubtedly assigned people to keep an eye on Prince Li Ya.¡±

    Yi Liuyun sighed, shook his head, and vanished into thin air.

    L¨¹ Xian led Gu An to an open space where three monkey demons quickly gathered to watch out of curiosity.

    ¡°What kind of technique do you prefer?¡± L¨¹ Xian asked, cracking his knuckles with eagerness.

    ¡°Anything but swordsmanship,¡± Gu An replied, recalling their prior agreement. Though he had promised to train with L¨¹ Xian, he couldn¡¯t just let go of the grudge over Li Ya¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you a palm technique! It¡¯s the one I used to break Li Ya¡¯s limbs,¡± L¨¹ Xian said proudly, casting a nce toward the distant Yi Liuyun, clearly meant as a jab.

    ¡°Fine, show me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Gu An replied evenly.

    L¨¹ Xian began demonstrating the technique,bining physical moves with a detailed exnation of the mental cultivation method.

    ck Tortoise Tidal Palm¡ªthe name alone carried an air of dominance.

    Gu An watched carefully, hiding his intentions to mess with L¨¹ Xian.

    The sun climbed high and then slowly dipped toward the horizon. By the time evening arrived, L¨¹ Xian was inplete dismay.

    ¡°Are you genuinely unable to learn, or are you doing this on purpose?¡± he eximed in frustration.

    His voice was so loud that Yi Liuyun and Luo Hun rushed over, fearing he might lose control and attack.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°I told you, my talent andprehension are terrible. You didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on teaching me. Now you¡¯re upset.¡±

    ¡°No way... No one can be this bad at learning, can they?¡± L¨¹ Xian muttered, unable to make sense of the situation. Gu An¡¯s clueless demeanor didn¡¯t seem fake. ??

    Yi Liuyun interjected, ¡°The Valley Master¡¯s cultivation has always been reliant on pills. It¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ve told you before¡ªdon¡¯t force others. Everyone¡¯s circumstances are different.¡±

    Luo Hun added, ¡°What His Majesty values is his talent in herb cultivation.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°values.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, L¨¹ Xian dered, ¡°I refuse to believe it. I <em>will</em> teach him!¡±

    Gu An quickly replied, ¡°Maybe next time. I need to go now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving!¡± L¨¹ Xian shouted, but Gu An had already turned and walked away. Yi Liuyun and Luo Hun immediately stepped in to restrain L¨¹ Xian.

    ¡°Valley Master! You must return! If you master the ck Tortoise Tidal Palm, you¡¯ll have the power to protect yourself and evenpete for destiny, reaching new heights!¡± L¨¹ Xian shouted after Gu An¡¯s retreating figure.

    Gu An found himself bewildered. How could someone so ruthless to opponents be so enthusiastic about teaching?

    Was this some sort of split-personality delusion?

    Shaking his head, Gu An flew away on his sword, disappearing into the dusk.

    Over the following days, each time Gu An visited, L¨¹ Xian would try to teach him techniques. Gu An always failed to learn, but L¨¹ Xian refused to give up. When one technique didn¡¯t work, he tried another.

    Time flew by, and the year came to an end. Snow nketed the mountains and forests.

    d in white robes and wearing a mask, Gu An emerged from the woods, followed by An Hao and An Xin.

    Even the usually cheerful An Hao was uncharacteristically silent.

    Gu An stopped and gazed at the snow-covered mountains ahead. ¡°A few hundred miles from here, you¡¯ll reach the Outer Sect of the Taixuan Sect. Once you reveal your spiritual energy, they¡¯ll take you into the city to assess your spiritual roots.¡±

    An Xin, her eyes red from tears, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, when will we see you again?¡±

    Gu An, his back to them, replied, ¡°Saving you was a chance encounter, a bond that shouldn¡¯t have existed. From now on, we won¡¯t meet again, and you mustn¡¯t mention me to anyone.¡±

    Gu An had indeed taught An Hao and An Xin to cultivate without any particr agenda¡ªjust on a whim. He neither expected nor needed anything in return, hoping their rtionship would end here.

    Suddenly, An Hao knelt down, and An Xin followed suit. Both bowed to Gu An, their foreheads touching the snow-covered ground.

    This time, Gu An did not stop them, quietly epting their three resounding kowtows. An Hao¡¯s forehead cracked open, blood dripping down his face, but he seemed unfazed. His gaze was resolute as he looked at his master¡¯s back.

    He would never forget the terrifying experience in the demon¡¯s cave or the despair when facing the wolf demon.

    ¡°Master, no matter who you are, I will always remember your kindness. I will cultivate diligently, make my name known across thend, and be the strongest person in the world. When that dayes, if you ever hear of me and need anything from me, I will not hesitate, even if it costs me my life!¡± An Hao dered solemnly. Though barely fourteen, his demeanor exuded a maturity and determination beyond his years.

    Gu An waved his sleeve, and a fierce gust of wind and snow swept down from the heavens, causing the siblings to instinctively raise their arms to shield their faces.

    ¡°If you wish to help me, first survive for a thousand years,¡± Gu An¡¯s voice carried on the wind, fading into the distance.

    When the storm passed, the siblings looked up, only to find that Gu An was gone.

    An Xin nced at An Hao, awaiting his decision.

    He stood, staring at the snow-filled horizon. ¡°An Xin, we must not let Master down!¡± he said softly.

    An Xin nodded firmly, and the siblings pressed forward into the blizzard, the swirling snow seeming ready to engulf them.

    Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    He first inspected the herbs in the valley, then walked back to his loft. Throughout, his divine sense remained locked on An Hao and An Xin. Though they were less than 300 miles from the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect, he couldn¡¯t help but worry¡ªafter all, the sect was rife with both heroes and scoundrels.

    For the next several days, no matter where he went or what he did, a portion of his divine sense tracked the siblings until they safely reached the Outer Sect.

    When the fourteen-year-old An Hao revealed his ninth-level Qi Refining Stage cultivation, it immediately caught the attention of the Outer Sect elders, one of whom personally received them.

    Gu An had chosen this particr Outer Sect city because of the number of grandmasters residing there. This reduced the risk of An Hao being ambushed or having his body seized.

    A new year began, and the Spring Festival arrived.

    In Xuan Valley, Gu An, Ye Lan, Zhen Qin, Wu Xin, Xiao Chuan, Tang Yu, and others gathered around a long table for the festivities. Meanwhile, the other disciples sat at a separate table,ughing and toasting one another.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Outer Sect recently epted a disciple with a Heavenly Spiritual Root! Even the elders of the main sect city were rmed. His name is An Hao, and he¡¯s only fourteen¡ªalmost at Foundation Establishment. It¡¯s unbelievable! Compared to him, I feel like my cultivation has gone into a pig¡¯s body,¡± Zhen Qin eximed, her wine cup in hand.

    Heavenly Spiritual Root!

    The news immediately grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. Wu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that true? The Taicang Empire hasn¡¯t produced a Heavenly Spiritual Root in centuries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Our Law Enforcement Hall even guarded him for a few days until the Sect Master took him in,¡± Ye Lan confirmed, her tone far calmer than Zhen Qin¡¯s.

    The group buzzed with spection about the Heavenly Spiritual Root. Wu Xin shared several legends, prompting Ye Lan to frown.

    ¡°How does this guy know so much? Could there be something off about him?¡± Ye Lan wondered, silently resolving to check Wu Xin¡¯s entry records despite their years of acquaintance.

    Meanwhile, Gu An listened to the discussion about An Hao, a smile forming on his lips.

    His peaceful days of tending fields now had an added excitement¡ªwatching just how far An Hao would rise.

    The conversation eventually shifted to broader topics in the cultivation world. Reports imed that Changluo in Cangzhou was in turmoil due to a demon attack on the emperor. Though the emperor had narrowly survived, his fury was boundless, and entire ns were being executed as part of the investigation.

    Gu An, knowing that Li Xuandao concealed a ninth-level Transformation Stage cultivation, was unconcerned. He listened with interest, even amusement.

    The New Year celebrationssted through the night, ending only at sunrise. As the first rays of dawn broke, Ye Lan and Zhen Qin departed.

    Instead of leaving Xuan Valley, Gu An quietly entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm, bringing delicacies for Hao Long.

    Under the Spirit Tree, Hao Long greeted Gu An with excitement, darting around him. Now nearly two zhang (approximately seven meters) long, its dragon horns were fully developed, giving it the appearance of a true dragon. Its ck scales gleamed with a cold luster.

    ¡°Master, when will you take me outside?¡± Hao Long asked pitifully, rubbing against Gu An¡¯s face.

    Gu An patted its head with a smile. ¡°I told you before¡ªwhen you¡¯re fully grown. Outside, too many people are eyeing your meat like you eyemb.¡±

    "How big counts as grown? I feel like I¡¯m already really strong¡ªMaster, you might not even be my match," Hao Long said pitifully.

    Though Gu An had asionally practiced swordsmanship under the Spirit Tree, he had never revealed his full strength. Even Hao Long didn¡¯t know the extent of his power.

    Hearing this, Gu An realized he couldn¡¯t let things continue this way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a solution,¡± he said thoughtfully.

    Gu An decided to seek out Jiang Qiong to see if she knew any transformation techniques. If Hao Long could change into a snake, he might be able to apany Gu An outside without drawing attention.

    Hao Long brightened immediately, even letting out a cheer that made Gu Anugh.

    After spending an hour in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An left. He had sensed a familiar presence approaching Xuan Valley, prompting him to cut his visit short.

    Back at his loft, Gu An pretended to read a book, keeping an eye on his surroundings.

    Before long, a figure leaped through the window.

    Before they evennded, a lively voice rang out: ¡°Junior Brother Gu, guess what treasure I¡¯ve brought back for you!¡±

 Chapter 81: Ancient Gold-Eating Insects, Demonic Paths Siege on Taixuan Sect

    Chapter 81: Ancient Gold-Eating Insects, Demonic Path''s Siege on Taixuan Sect

    Gu An looked at Li Ya, who had just climbed in through the window, and said helplessly, ¡°What treasure could possibly outshine my windowsill?¡±

    Dressed in a green robe, Li Ya walked to the table, retrieved a pouch from his waist, and ced it on the table with a proud smile. ¡°This treasure, you¡¯ll definitely like.¡±

    Gu An extended his spiritual sense into the pouch, furrowed his brow, and asked, ¡°Why is it filled with insects?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°These are Ancient Gold-Eating Insects. Their teeth can bite through any metal or ore in the world. If you feed them gold-attributed spiritual energy, they can grow even stronger. There are sixteen inside, including one queen. They¡¯re great for guarding your home or even digging holes.¡± Li Ya chuckled.

    Hearing this, Gu An grew intrigued and asked curiously, ¡°How do you get them to recognize a master?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a special technique for that. You¡¯ll need to drop a bit of blood essence onto the queen to establish a soul bond with her.¡± Li Ya exined, then pulled a thin manual out of his storage pouch and handed it to Gu An.

    Gu An epted it but didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°So, how did the Hundred ns Conference go?¡±

    Li Ya pulled a chair over and sat across from Gu An, sighing as he replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t smooth sailing, but it was an eye-opener. This world is truly filled with experts, and geniuses are as numerous as fish in a river. My talents were nothing at the conference. Out of the countless prodigies from the Nine Dynasties and Hundred ns, I barely made it into the top hundred. Even Zhou Tongyou only managed to secure a spot in the top ten.¡±Seeing Li Ya¡¯s optimistic demeanor, Gu An felt some of his worries ease.

    Li Ya began recounting his experiences at the conference, and Gu An listened intently. Halfway through, Gu An even got up to pour wine, sipping as he listened.

    By dusk, Li Ya was still brimming with stories.

    Gu An remarked, ¡°So, only our Third Young Miss could pose a threat to L¨¹ Xian?¡±

    ¡°Her Qilin Step is indeed remarkable. She¡¯s the only one who managed to injure L¨¹ Xian. Unfortunately, after taking nine steps, she encountered a heavenly tribtion and had to stop her duel abruptly. We haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± Li Ya nodded.

    ¡°A heavenly tribtion? What does that mean? Is the Qilin Step that powerful?¡± Gu An asked in surprise. He had taken countless steps over the past two years and never encountered anything like that.

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°How would I know? Maybe she¡¯s harboring some kind of secret.¡±

    Innate Dao Seal!

    Gu An sighed inwardly. <em>Is this what they call... cheating?</em>

    ¡°Compared to Ji Xuanyu, it¡¯s L¨¹ Xian¡¯s strength that shocks me the most. He¡¯s my next goal. I¡¯ll challenge him and reim my honor.¡± Li Ya dered with determination.

    Gu An asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he broke your arms and legs? Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±

    Li Ya shook his head. ¡°It was a fair duel. Why hate him? Besides, I refused to admit defeat. A senior once told me that L¨¹ Xian is also a pitiful soul. He has residual souls inside him vying for control of his body. That¡¯s why he sometimes acts erratically¡ªkind and friendly one moment, violent and irritable the next.¡±

    Residual souls?

    Gu An let out a breath of relief. If that were the case, he didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. He had been concerned that L¨¹ Xian might be the reincarnation of an immortal, but it didn¡¯t seem so.

    ¡°What do you mean by residual souls?¡± Gu An asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s rted to some treasure or perhaps he was once possessed. In any case, he¡¯ll continue to suffer until he expels the residual souls. No wonder we hadn¡¯t heard of him in the Taixuan Sect before. He was probably kept hidden by the L¨¹ family. Oh, and his father is the previous sect master, L¨¹ Baitian.¡±

    ¡°L¨¹ Baitian went mad practicing his cultivation, and now his son is tormented by residual souls. It seems like quite the coincidence.¡± Li Ya said with a frown, then sighed. ¡°If L¨¹ Xian weren¡¯t affected by those souls, he might already have reached the Nascent Soul Stage. His strength is unimaginable.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. He didn¡¯t expect Li Ya to sympathize with L¨¹ Xian.

    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that senior you mentioned? Sounds impressive.¡± Gu An asked, feigning curiosity.

    ¡°A senior who prefers to remain unnamed. Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    <em>Heh, it¡¯s probably the ¡®grandpa¡¯ spirit inside you, right?</em> Gu An thought. He could sense the soul within Li Ya growing stronger.

    It suddenly struck Gu An¡ªif he could detect the soul in Li Ya at his current stage, couldn¡¯t Void Transformation Stage grandmasters also notice it? Yet, from Li Ya¡¯s words, no one seemed to have picked up on it.

    <em>Is it because my cultivation technique is too advanced, or for some other reason?</em>

    Even as night fell, Li Ya showed no signs of leaving. He continued chatting with Gu An, now describing thendscapes he had seen during his travels. It wasn¡¯t until dawn the next day that Li Ya finally left.

    After Li Ya departed, Gu An picked up the manual he had left behind and began studying how to bond with the Ancient Gold-Eating Insects.

    Beneath the clear skies, in the Third Medicine Valley.

    Standing before Elder Tian, Gu An raised his right hand, revealing a golden insect perched on its back. At first nce, it resembled a gold beetle, but its mandibles were farrger.

    ¡°Ancient Gold-Eating Insects. These are incredibly rare. You wouldn¡¯t typically find them anywhere in the Taicang Empire.¡± Elder Tian eximed.

    ¡°My senior brother Li Ya gifted these to me. He ced in the top hundred at the Hundred ns Conference and brought back these insects. They¡¯ll be perfect for patrolling the valley.¡± Gu An said with a smile. He had mentioned Li Ya to Elder Tian more than once¡ªjust in case Elder Tian someday regained his position as sect master, he might remember Li Ya and give him special attention.

    Elder Tian nodded. ¡°It seems this Li Ya is indeed talented and loyal. A single Ancient Gold-Eating Insect is worth a fortune, let alone sixteen.¡±

    Gu An opened the pouch at his waist, releasing the insects. One, twice the size of the others,nded on his shoulder, while the rest swirled around him.

    Xiao Chuan, passing by, couldn¡¯t help bute over. Gu An proudly showed off the insects. By nightfall, every errand disciple in the Third Medicine Valley had seen them. Gu An wasn¡¯t just showing off¡ªhe wanted to ensure no one attacked the insects while they patrolled in the future.

    Spring turned to autumn, and three years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An crossed the fifty-year mark. These three years had been peaceful yet fulfilling. His lifespan had surpassed three hundred thousand years, and his annual lifespan harvest continued to grow.

    One day...

    Xiao Chuan descended from the teleportation array tform with Ye Lan in tow.

    Gu An was teasing a White Spirit Rat, which had grown asrge as a dog. Seeing Ye Lan arrive, he immediately stood up to greet her.

    Ye Lan''s face looked grim. Facing Gu An, she said, "Senior Brother, let¡¯s talk inside."

    Gu An nodded and led Ye Lan upstairs. Meanwhile, Xiao Chuan approached the White Spirit Rat, only for it to turn and run. Annoyed, Xiao Chuan picked up a stone and hurled it, but missed.

    Inside the room, Gu An closed the door.

    He had just turned around when Ye Lan spoke. ¡°Senior Brother, Wu Xin is a Thousand Autumn Pavilion informant!¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression changed slightly as he frowned. ¡°Nonsense. What proof do you have?¡±

    Ye Lan pulled out several sheets of paper and said, ¡°These are all records of disciples from the Demon-ying Hall. The person who brought Wu Xin into the sect wasn¡¯t a demonic spy, but tracing his connections backward, every single one is. Moreover, the Thousand Autumn Pavilion has been searching for a pavilion master¡¯s son for years. That person is said to look like a monk with indelible monk scars on his head.¡±

    Gu An took the papers and examined them carefully.

    The documents detailed the individuals Wu Xin interacted with, including visits to certain figures in the outer sect cities.

    <em>Careless! How could he not be more meticulous?</em> Gu An cursed inwardly. Still, he remained calm¡ªit was Ye Lan who had discovered this, after all.

    After finishing his review, Gu An looked up and asked, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±

    ¡°Just me for now. Normally, the Law Enforcement Hall doesn¡¯t investigate errand disciples. We did discover that one of the valley masters in the outer sect Medicine Valley is also a Thousand Autumn Pavilion informant, but we haven¡¯t identified who. We wanted to continue the investigation, but someone higher up prohibited us.¡± Ye Lan¡¯s delicate brows furrowed in frustration.

    ¡°Who stopped you?¡±

    ¡°The Outer Sect Grand Elder, Jiang Qiong, but her people said the order came from the inner sect.¡±

    Gu An suddenly felt that having Jiang Qiong as the Outer Sect Grand Elder was a blessing¡ªshe could shield him from trouble.

    Although Gu An had never worked for the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, the presence of the Spirit Tree made it impossible to clear his name. He didn¡¯t want his peaceful farming life disrupted.

    Gu An stepped forward, ced his hands on Ye Lan¡¯s shoulders, and took a deep breath. ¡°Junior Sister, this matter must be suppressed. Even if Wu Xines from the demonic path, we¡¯ve lived alongside him for years. I believe he¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    Held by Gu An, Ye Lan¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. She lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, are you also with the Thousand Autumn Pavilion? If you are, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I was born a member of the Taixuan Sect, and I¡¯ll die a ghost of the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Wherever you go in the future, you have to take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Then can you suppress this matter?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ve already destroyed the other evidence; only the copy in your hand remains.¡±

    Gu An released her, casually tossing the papers into his storage pouch. <em>Better to keep them for emergencies than destroy them outright.</em>

    Ye Lan continued, ¡°This is actually a minor issue. I knew you¡¯d protect him. I came to tell you about something much bigger. The demonic path is preparing to siege the Taixuan Sect¡ªthis time for real. The Law Enforcement Hall¡¯s informants in the Wan Yin Sect have uncovered the plot. Apparently, there are traitors within the Elder Hall of the sect¡¯s main city. This information has already been passed up, and the four inner sect cities are preparing for battle.¡±

    ¡°There are many grandmasters from other sects and empires stationed in the outer sect. The Taixuan Sect hasn¡¯t driven them away despite their long stays. If the demonic path attacks, the outer sect cities could be incredibly dangerous. There might even be demonic spies waiting to coordinate an internal uprising.¡±

    <em>Demonic path invasion?</em> Gu An frowned. ¡°The Taixuan Sect¡¯s disciples have grown in number over the years. How would they dare?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve allied with the demon race. Together, they n to destroy the Taixuan Sect and split the Taicang Empire¡¯s territories between them,¡± Ye Lan replied gravely.

    <em>Allied with the demon race?</em> Gu An was puzzled. Didn¡¯t the demonic path factions realize the Demon Cmity would arrive in a hundred years?

    After sharing additional intelligence, Ye Lan quickly left. Gu An personally escorted her to the teleportation array, ensuring she reached the outer sect city of Xuan Valley to avoid breaching protocol.

    As Gu An headed back to his quarters, he spotted Elder Tian sitting in a withered posture beneath an old tree.

    It struck him that it had been a long time since he had probed Elder Tian¡¯s condition.

    Previously, Elder Tian had ascended two cultivation levels after visiting the Heavenly Mending tform, but he had since fallen silent¡ªa strange development.

    As Gu An pondered, he casually cast a lifespan detection technique toward Elder Tian.

 Chapter 82: The Struggle Between Righteous and Demonic Paths, Protecting the Medicine Valley

    Chapter 82: The Struggle Between Righteous and Demonic Paths, Protecting the Medicine Valley

    ¡¾L¨¹ Baitian (Core Formation Stage, Third Layer): 754/1050/3200¡¿

    <em>Core Formation Stage, Third Layer?</em>

    Seeing Elder Tian¡¯s cultivation soar so high, Gu An was inwardly rmed.

    <em>I¡¯d better keep an eye on him. I wouldn¡¯t want him surpassing me without me realizing it.</em>

    Gu An hade to understand that the higher the cultivation realm, the better people were at concealing their true strength. Simply relying on senses made it nearly impossible to gauge an opponent¡¯s cultivation.

    In other words, the cultivation world was a game of who could hide their power best!

    Fortunately, Gu An had hidden himself deeply enough and was confident he could continue to do so.

    Elder Tian seemed to sense Gu An¡¯s gaze. He opened his eyes and looked over, prompting Gu An to nod slightly before heading back indoors.With the demonic path¡¯s invasion imminent, Gu An remained unbothered. He continued with his routine, confident that the Taixuan Sect was no pushover¡ªespecially with Elder Tian, a hidden sect master, working in the shadows. Gu An¡¯s focus was solely on protecting his Medicine Valley.

    Late summer brought a pleasant coolness.

    Walking through the outer sect city, Gu An noticed a sharp increase in Law Enforcement Hall disciples. The city walls in all directions bristled with the presence of Transformation Stage cultivators.

    The entire city exuded an atmosphere of tension and martial readiness.

    The demonic path¡¯s invasion was no longer a rumor¡ªit was real!

    As always, Gu An first made his way to the Heavenly Mending tform.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor and the Nightshade Ghost Mother were still there, sitting alone like ascetic cultivators, with no other hidden demons or monsters in sight.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that the Huangquan Demon Emperor might be connected to the demonic path, but reporting it would risk entangling himself in the chaos. His goal was longevity. <em>A thousand years from now, will the Taixuan Sect even still exist?</em>

    He had never been a righteous hero with grand ambitions¡ªjust an ordinary man seeking a simple life.

    After a cursory scan revealed no unfamiliar powerful faces, Gu An felt reassured. It seemed the Taixuan Sect had tightened its control over outsiders, allowing them to leave but not enter.

    Next, Gu An went to visit Jiang Qiong.

    Jiang Qiong wasn¡¯t at her residence, and her attendants asked him to wait in the main hall.

    As Gu An stood in the hall, he observed his surroundings. He could sense the intricate array of formations concealed throughout the hall¡ªformations invisible to the naked eye.

    Thanks to Jiang Qiong¡¯s <em>Purple Star Array Manual</em>, Gu An had developed a solid understanding of formations. Now, he could discern some of their mysteries.

    As he studied them, Gu An¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    <em>There¡¯s a vast space beneath this residence¡ªsimr to the Eight Views Celestial Realm under Xuan Valley!</em>

    An hourter, Jiang Qiong finally returned.

    As she entered the hall, she waved her hand, causing therge doors to close with a resounding boom.

    Gu An stood and greeted her, but she gestured for him to sit. ¡°No need for formalities. Sit down.¡±

    Her face was grim¡ªclearly, something unpleasant had happened.

    Gu An retrieved a storage pouch from his waist and ced it on the table beside her. ¡°This contains the first batch of mature herbs. Please inspect them.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s herbs were of high grade, which was why this first batch had taken so long to mature.

    But instead of reaching for the pouch, Jiang Qiong asked, ¡°You must have other matters to discuss. Otherwise, you could¡¯ve sent Hu Mo to handle this.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that the demonic path ns to siege the Taixuan Sect. Is it true?¡±

    Jiang Qiong nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Within six months, a righteous-demonic war will erupt across the Taicang Empire. The main reasons are the Taixuan Sect¡¯s rapid expansion, which has unsettled the demonic path, and the involvement of the demon race. Together, they believe they have a chance to defeat the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    Gu An hesitated before asking, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that a century from now, the Nine Dynasties will face an invasion by demonic beasts. Shouldn¡¯t we be uniting and focusing on cultivation? And how can they trust the demon race so easily?¡±

    Jiang Qiong shot him a nce and snorted. ¡°Do you think the demon race is unified? The demonic beasts beyond the Nine Dynasties are not pure demon race members. If they invade, the demon race will suffer ughter as well.

    ¡°As for the human race¡ªwhen have we ever been truly united? On the contrary, the more dire the circumstances, the fiercer thepetition. The Nine Dynasties¡¯ cultivation resources are limited. The stronger the Taixuan Sect bes, the more it squeezes other sects¡¯ resources.

    ¡°Throughout history, so-called righteous-demonic conflicts have always been about resource allocation. They just need a righteous excuse to start the fight. This time, the demonic path ims it¡¯s to punish the Taixuan Sect for its sins. Soon, rumors will spread, sowing discord within the sect. Once the Taixuan Sect¡¯s morale wavers, the demonic path will strike.

    ¡°If the demonic path wins, the roles of righteous and demonic factions will reverse. If they lose, the Taixuan Sect will stillck the strength to eradicate them entirely.¡±

    Gu An fell silent.

    More than anyone, he understood this reality. Every time he advanced in cultivation, he absorbed massive amounts of spiritual energy, affecting the Taixuan Sect¡¯s environment. If all the empire¡¯s resources were concentrated in one sect, its leaders would have a much higher chance of achieving breakthroughs.

    For the grandmasters, it wasn¡¯t about the world¡ªit was about their own cultivation. With enough power, they could sail southward in search of immortal opportunities, leaving worldly conflicts behind.

    After some thought, Gu An asked, ¡°Martial Ancestor, whose side are you on?¡±

    Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m on the side of the victor. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure this outer sect city remains unharmed. With so many grandmasters here, the demonic path won¡¯t attack from this direction.¡±

    Gu An sighed in relief, then grinned. ¡°As long as my Medicine Valley isn¡¯t threatened, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Afraid now? I¡¯ve told you before to focus on cultivating, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t something to rush.¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just lucky to have me as your Martial Ancestor,¡± Jiang Qiong snorted. ¡°Before you leave, go find Hu Mo. I¡¯ve already told him to prepare a batch of cultivation pills for you in advance. Use them to improve your cultivation. You¡¯re already fifty years old and still haven¡¯t reached the Core Formation Stage¡ªwhat a disgrace. Don¡¯t ever im to be my disciple¡¯s disciple again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martial Ancestor!¡± Gu An replied with a cheerful smile, but internally, he was full of sarcasm.

    <em>Fifty years old and already at the Ninth Level of Integration? Ever heard of that? It¡¯d scare you to death if I said it out loud!</em>

    Gu An then asked about the highest cultivation level among the demonic path¡¯s leaders. Jiang Qiong admitted she wasn¡¯t sure, but stated confidently that if L¨¹ Baitian were still around, the demonic path wouldn¡¯t dare invade. However, with Chu Tianqi as the current sect master, a battle between the strongest righteous and demonic cultivators would likely end in a draw.

    Gu An silently mourned for the demonic path. <em>L¨¹ Baitian isn¡¯t dead yet!</em>

    ¡°By the way, Martial Ancestor, have you ever heard of the Huangquan Demon Emperor?¡± Gu An suddenly asked.

    Jiang Qiong thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just read about it in a book. It¡¯s supposed to be someone powerful, but since you don¡¯t know, never mind. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Gu An bowed, then turned and left. Jiang Qiong watched his retreating figure thoughtfully.

    After speaking with Jiang Qiong, Gu An¡¯s worries about the righteous-demonic war subsided. His days returned to their usual peaceful rhythm.

    Three monthster, as autumn came to an end, the Third Medicine Valley was still nketed with piles of withered yellow leaves.

    In the early morning, Gu An was leading the disciples in their exercises. Elder Tian was also participating, and Gu An was the only one who noticed how much sturdier the old man had be.

    <em>He¡¯s already reached the Ninth Level of the Core Formation Stage.</em>

    Gu An marveled silently. <em>How does he cultivate? He never causes any fluctuations in spiritual energy when I¡¯m around.</em>

    After the exercises ended, Gu An dismissed the disciples and headed toward the pavilion. Sixteen Ancient Gold-Eating Insects hovered around him, making him appear surrounded by a golden halo.

    Just as he reached the base of the pavilion, he stopped abruptly.

    Two figures were speeding toward him from the horizon¡ªVice Sect Master Ji Hantian and Elder Gu Zong.

    Elder Tian, inspecting the herbs in the garden, nced at them briefly before resuming his work.

    Ji Hantian and Gu Zongnded and called Gu An upstairs for a private conversation.

    Once inside, Gu Zong set up his usual restrictions.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Ji Hantian mmed his hand on the table, startling Gu An.

    <em>D</em>**n it! Do you have to p the table every time youe here?

    Gu An wanted nothing more than to use the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation to take on a demonic form and beat Ji Hantian to a pulp.

    The furniture in this room was crafted from premium wood. If Ji Hantian broke it, Gu An would feel the loss deeply.

    ¡°Chu Tianqi has gone too far! The entire Chu family is rotten! Pan An, you must write a book exposing their actions to the world! The Taixuan Sect is the righteous sect of the world and must be held ountable!¡± Ji Hantian fumed.

    <em>Here we go again.</em>

    Gu An remained silent, regretting his past restraint.

    Gu Zong, sitting down, said irritably, ¡°Why are you so worked up? Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re unaware of what he¡¯s done. I think you just want to be the sect master. This time, you¡¯re not using Pan An as your pawn. He¡¯s already the Taixuan Sect¡¯s banner for recruiting disciples. That banner can¡¯t be a tool for internal power struggles.¡±

    Gu An nced at Gu Zong. <em>Finally, someone who makes sense.</em>

    Ji Hantian sighed and admitted, ¡°I do want to be sect master. I believe I could make the Taixuan Sect better. Look at the mess Chu Tianqi has created! His people are refining Greedy Wrath Demon Ghosts and even nning to sacrifice an entire outer sect city. I once thought he was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, but he¡¯s not.

    ¡°With the demonic path gaining momentum, rumors about Chu Tianqi¡¯s misdeeds are spreading like wildfire within the sect. The unrest is threatening the Taixuan Sect¡¯s stability!¡±

    <em>Refining Greedy Wrath Demon Ghosts?</em>

    Gu An was taken aback. He¡¯d previously heard Chu Jingfeng mention them and assumed it was the work of the Chu family¡¯s enemies.

    But now it seemed there was more to the story.

    <em>Is this internal strife within the Chu family, or are they staging this themselves?</em>

    "Chu Tianqi is truly disappointing. When he punished Chu Xian¡¯s descendants back then, I thought he was sacrificing family for righteousness. But in hindsight, it was probably just self-preservation," Gu Zong said, shaking his head. "However, dealing with Chu Tianqi won¡¯t be easy. Many in the Elder Hall were elevated by him, and his rtionship with the Dao Tian Sect is particrly strong."

    Hearing this, Gu An was thoroughly confused.

    <em>What are these two trying to pull?</em>

    Why were they discussing such things with an outer sect disciple like him? What was the point?

    <em>Probably putting on a show,</em> Gu An surmised. <em>Trying to rile me up so I¡¯ll expose the so-called darkness within the Taixuan Sect on my own.</em>

    The two continued tombast Chu Tianqi, detailing his various alleged crimes. As Gu An listened, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of anger.

    If Chu Tianqi truly did these things, then he was indeed unforgivable.

    But Gu An maintained hisposure and refused to be swayed.

    Gu Zong turned to him and said, ¡°The Taixuan Sect may face a great cmity soon. The herbs in your Third Medicine Valley are abundant, and someone must safeguard them. We n to assign fifty Core Formation cultivators to guard the valley. What do you think?¡±

    Ji Hantian added, ¡°The Gu family and the Ji family will each send twenty-five people. Oh, and Xuanyu will be among them. They can help you protect the valley while staying away from the main conflict.¡±

    Gu An silently evaluated their intentions. On the surface, it seemed like a solid offer, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that this "protection" came with strings attached. Nevertheless, he maintained his calm expression and nodded politely, masking his true thoughts.

 Chapter 83: Spirit Gathering Divine Finger, â€œYouâ€™re Mineâ€

    Chapter 83: Spirit Gathering Divine Finger, ¡°You¡¯re Mine¡±

    <em>Fifty Core Formation cultivators?</em>

    Gu An naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, he couldn¡¯t guard the Third Medicine Valley by himself all the time. He immediately expressed his gratitude to Gu Zong and Ji Hantian.

    Half an hourter, after seeing the two elders off, Gu An returned to the pavilion. Elder Tian approached him, curiosity written all over his face. ¡°Valley Master, what did they want from you?¡±

    In the past, Elder Tian would never have asked. But now, with his cultivation improving and his confidence growing, he seemed ready to make aeback.

    Gu An feigned hesitation before revealing what he¡¯d learned: the demonic path had exposed Chu Tianqi¡¯s crimes, rumors were spreading throughout the Taixuan Sect, and the five major demonic sects were preparing to join forces with the demon race to attack. He spoke with a worried expression, as if the Taixuan Sect were on the verge of catastrophe.

    Elder Tian tried to reassure him, saying, ¡°Valley Master, don¡¯t overthink it. The Taixuan Sect has stood on thisnd for thousands of years, surviving countless dynastic changes. There are even records of it enduring multiple sieges by the demonic path and emerging unscathed each time.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An felt a bit more at ease.

    ¡°True. If the sky falls, there are taller people to hold it up. I¡¯ll just focus on growing good herbs and providing the sect with materials for alchemy¡ªthat¡¯s the only contribution I can make.¡± Gu An chuckled and shook his head.Elder Tian smiled approvingly. He appreciated Gu An¡¯s grounded attitude.

    ¡°Still, with the demonic path approaching, danger is inevitable. Valley Master, I have a technique I¡¯d like to teach you. It¡¯s a finger technique¡ªsharp and unpredictable. If the enemy is careless, it might even allow you to kill someone above your level. Interested?¡± Elder Tian asked.

    Gu An had never learned a finger technique before and was naturally intrigued. ¡°Elder Tian, I get the feeling you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You know so much and have so many skills.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just an old man who¡¯s lived long enough to pick up a few things.¡±

    Elder Tianughed heartily, no longer the timid figure he once was. Gu An could now sense the aura of a true sect master emanating from him.

    Elder Tian led Gu An into a nearby forest, exining that the technique was a closely guarded secret, and he was making an exception by teaching it to Gu An.

    Once they were in the woods, Elder Tian began describing the technique¡¯s power.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    This technique allowed one to concentrate spiritual energy at their fingertips,pressing it for a more powerful strike. The longer the energy waspressed, the stronger the attack became¡ªpotentially limitless in theory.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s interest in the Spirit Gathering Divine Finger grew even stronger.

    Gu Zong and Ji Hantian acted swiftly. Within two days, fifty Core Formation cultivators had arrived, including Gu Zong¡¯s son, Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu was the first to visit Gu An at his pavilion.

    ¡°You must have quite the connections, getting twenty-five Core Formation disciples each from the Gu and Ji families to guard you. And these aren¡¯t just Taixuan Sect disciples¡ªthey¡¯re all from prestigious families,¡± Gu Yu teased as he sat down.

    Gu An replied, ¡°I doubt they¡¯re here to protect me¡ªthey¡¯re here for the Medicine Valley. Does the Taixuan Sect have another valley thisrge?¡±

    ¡°There are others, but none in the outer or inner sects. Mostly, it¡¯s your identity as Pan An that¡¯s drawing attention.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the Pan An identity, making such a spectacle will only expose me further.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    In truth, Gu An suspected that the focus wasn¡¯t on the Medicine Valley itself but on the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree¡ªthe Sevenfold Purity Tree¡ªwithin it. ?

    Gu Yu didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Instead, he pulled out a book with a mischievous grin. ¡°Gu An, you have to read this. It¡¯s brilliant¡ªand it has illustrations!¡±

    Gu An nced at the book and was speechless.

    <em>The Secrets of Taixuan!</em>

    Gu Yu had clearly shifted his focus and wasn¡¯t even asking about thetest happenings with the Taixuan Immortal Venerable anymore.

    For a moment, Gu An felt an urge to end the Immortal Venerable¡¯s story abruptly. Stifling his irritation, he took the book, casually flipped through a few pages, and was immediately drawn in.

    <em>Good heavens! Shen Zhen is stealing techniques!</em>

    The illustrations were done in aic-like style, depicting entire sequences of movements that sparked the imagination.

    Clearing his throat, Gu An closed the book and tucked it into his robes. ¡°I¡¯ll read itter. With the demonic path¡¯s invasion looming, I don¡¯t have the mind for it right now.¡±

    Gu Yu secretly rolled his eyes but said, ¡°Fair enough. But keep it safe¡ªthis book is under strict scrutiny in the Taixuan Sect, and it¡¯s hard toe by.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After a brief chat, Gu Yu left to take up his station, while Gu An began inspecting the herbs along the valley.

    The Third Medicine Valley was vast. While Gu An could harvest herbs daily, he preferred to collect them weekly, as they could sit mature for a week without issue.

    An hourter, as Gu An walked along a forest path, he sensed Ji Xuanyu¡¯s presence nearby. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to greet her.

    Ji Xuanyu had saved him, given him talismans, formations, and a batch of herbs. Not saying hello felt inappropriate.

    After wandering for another half-hour, Gu An finally reached a mountaintop.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ji Xuanyu, dressed in purple, was meditating at the edge of a cliff, her back to the Medicine Valley. Formations surrounded her, deterring Gu An from approaching too closely.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Young Miss,¡± Gu An said, bowing.

    He discreetly cast a lifespan detection technique.

    ¡¾Ji Xuanyu (Core Formation Stage, Fifth Layer): 50/1400/8900¡¿

    <em>Fifth Layer already? That¡¯s fast!</em>

    Without turning around, Ji Xuanyu said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to greet me in the future. You¡¯re the master of this valley¡ªthere¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±

    ¡°If the Third Young Miss needs anything, you can let me know anytime or inform the disciples in the valley,¡± Gu An replied.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s response was brief, and Gu An suddenly found himself unsure of what to say. Just as he was about to excuse himself, she spoke again.

    ¡°Ji Hantian is my great-grandfather. If he ever makes unreasonable demands of you,e to me. After all, you¡¯re my person.¡±

    Gu An quickly responded, ¡°The Vice Sect Master hasn¡¯t made things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°I know him too well. He¡¯s used me for leverage since I was a child. Now that he knows you¡¯re Pan An, he won¡¯t pass up the chance to use you. In the future, if you encounter any difficult situations in the Taixuan Sect, feel free to use my name to refuse.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s words brought a smile to Gu An¡¯s face.

    <em>Another backer in the bag!</em>

    ¡°Write another <em>Romance of the Gods</em>, would you? I think your books are the best,¡± Ji Xuanyu said suddenly.

    <em>A reader too, huh?</em>

    Gu An agreed with a nod, saying he was already preparing the next volume.

    ¡°You may go,¡± Ji Xuanyu said curtly.

    Hearing this, Gu An bowed and left.

    In the evening, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley. Today was harvest day, and he expected to collect another five or six thousand years of lifespan.

    As he entered the valley, a familiar yet long-absent aura washed over him.

    <em>Li Xuandao!</em>

    <em>Why is he here?</em>

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dealing with the demonic chaos in Changluo of Cangzhou?

    ¡°Valley Master, His Majesty is here. Quickly, go meet him in the house,¡± Luo Hun called from halfway up the mountain.

    Gu An nodded at him and briskly made his way toward the cluster of pavilions.

    Inside his pavilion, Li Xuandao was seated, apanied by L¨¹ Xian and Yi Liuyun.

    When Gu An entered, Li Xuandao smiled, raised a hand to silence L¨¹ Xian, and addressed Gu An with a kind expression. ¡°Gu An, it¡¯s been a while. How has your cultivation progressed?¡±

    After a respectful bow, Gu An replied, ¡°It¡¯s going well, Your Majesty. Thanks to the herbs you provided, I¡¯ve reached the Third Layer of the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡±

    ¡°The Third Layer isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ll need to work harder. Once you reach the Ninth Layer, I¡¯ll help you form your core.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll give it my all,¡± Gu An said earnestly, carefully avoiding L¨¹ Xian¡¯s gaze. L¨¹ Xian, however, red at him with a mix of anger and grievance.

    <em>Teaching this guy for so long and he hasn¡¯t learned a thing. If he didn¡¯t only visit once or twice a month, I¡¯d think he was doing this on purpose.</em>

    Li Xuandao motioned for Gu An to sit at the table, and Gu Anplied without hesitation. L¨¹ Xian and Yi Liuyun remained standing, which only deepened L¨¹ Xian¡¯s frustration.

    After a moment, Li Xuandao turned to Gu An, scrutinized him briefly, and then asked softly, ¡°Any major happenings in the Taixuan Secttely?¡±

    Gu An frowned slightly and hesitated before answering, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the demonic path ns to siege the sect and that rumors about the sect master¡¯s misconduct are spreading.¡±

    He recounted everything he had heard but deliberately omitted details about the Third Medicine Valley.

    After Gu An finished, Li Xuandao¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Chu Tianqi is arrogant and dismissive of everyone¡ªeven his own kin are just pawns to him. It¡¯s no surprise he¡¯s capable of such things.¡±

    ¡°My contacts within the demonic path have also reported that the full-scale attack on the Taixuan Sect will take ce by the year¡¯s end.¡±

    Gu An began to ponder Li Xuandao¡¯s attitude toward the Taixuan Sect.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the demonic path fear the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? They say he¡¯s the world¡¯s number one sword cultivator.¡±

    Li Xuandao shook his head. ¡°Of course they fear him. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve waited until now to act. However, the demonic path has uncovered the Sword Sovereign¡¯s true identity. While he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s not invincible.¡±

    <em>That man?</em>

    Gu An was stunned. <em>Someone else is taking credit for my reputation?</em>

    Li Xuandao looked at Gu An again, his tone serious. ¡°The righteous-demonic war is imminent. By rights, I should have you withdraw from the sect, but with Li Ya still there, I need you to stay and keep an eye on things. I¡¯ll assign a Nascent Soul cultivator to protect you. How about it?¡±

    Gu An hurriedly expressed his gratitude but added, ¡°Uncle, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m just an outer sect disciple. The demonic path doesn¡¯t even know I exist. Assigning a Nascent Soul cultivator to me would only draw the attention of their grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This person is an expert in concealing their aura. Even those far above her level won¡¯t detect her,¡± Li Xuandao said with a dismissive wave.

    <em>Can¡¯t refuse, huh?</em> Gu An thought as he scrutinized Li Xuandao, silently weighing his options.

    Li Xuandao continued, ¡°You¡¯re one of mine, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Besides, this person is close to Li Ya. You can introduce them to each other.¡±

    With things framed this way, Gu An had no choice but to agree.

    An incense stick¡¯s timeter, Gu An excused himself and began harvesting the mature herbs.

    From the pavilion, Li Xuandao could see Gu An¡¯s diligent figure moving through the fields. He sighed and remarked, ¡°This young man is steady and dependable. He¡¯s won my favor. You two must take good care of him.¡±

    Unable to contain himself, L¨¹ Xian asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you admonishing me? I just want to know¡ªwho¡¯s more important to you, Li Ya or the crown prince?¡±

    Yi Liuyun frowned but didn¡¯t stop L¨¹ Xian.

    Li Xuandao chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re both important. What are you worried about? Li Ya isn¡¯t even in Changluo. He¡¯s no threat to the crown prince. Unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± L¨¹ Xian pressed.

    ¡°Unless Li Ya masters the Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art.¡±

 Chapter 84: Shrouding the Sky, Swallowing the Heavensâ€”The Netherbird!

    Chapter 84: Shrouding the Sky, Swallowing the Heavens¡ªThe Netherbird!

    ¡°Mastering the Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art ensures the position of Crown Prince?¡±

    Gu An picked herbs as he eavesdropped.

    <em>The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art? I¡¯m pretty familiar with that!</em><em></em>

    He decided he would ask Li Ya about itter. If Li Ya wanted to vie for the throne, Gu An figured he could give him a few pointers.

    <em>Wait a minute!</em><em></em>

    <em>This old schemer isn¡¯t up to any good!</em>

    Gu An¡¯s instincts red with unease. He suspected Li Xuandao had deliberately let him overhear this conversation since the pavilion wasn¡¯t warded against sound.

    He recalled something else¡ªLi Xuandao¡¯s ultimate ambition was to be an immortal emperor. To emperors, the greatest threat was often the crown prince. Even in mortal dynasties, aging emperors were wary of their heirs, and crown princes who ascended smoothly were a rare breed.<em>Could Li Xuandao be nning to use Li Ya to eliminate the crown prince?</em><em></em>

    <em></em> <em>That¡¯s actually quite likely!</em>

    Gu An dismissed these thoughts and focused on picking herbs. Let the father and son fight it out amongst themselves.

    Since Li Xuandao was present, Gu An didn¡¯t leave immediately after harvesting the herbs. He only departed early the next morning. When he left, Li Xuandao was still lingering, iming he would stay longer to watch the unfolding conflict between the righteous and demonic factions.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An gave Wu Xin and the others some instructions:

    ¡°The demonic faction is about tounch an attack. Don¡¯t wander around unnecessarily.¡±

    This warning made the disciples, including Wu Xin, quite nervous.

    Gu An decided to spend his nights in Xuan Valley from now on. The Third Medicine Valley, guarded by Elder Tian and fifty Core Formation cultivators, was very secure. Xuan Valley, on the other hand, was home to only a group of errand disciples.

    Even though Xuan Valley¡¯s contribution to his lifespan ie was dwindling, the Eight Views Celestial Realm beneath it was an entirely different matter. Besides, Gu An couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Xuan Valley entirely.

    Ten dayster, the Nascent Soul cultivator Li Xuandao had arranged for arrived at Xuan Valley.

    Standing by the wooden fence, Gu An looked into the distance. A woman in a green robe and conical hat approached, carrying a sword. The cold wind stirred her clothing, giving her an ethereal aura.

    [Yang Ni (Ninth-Level Nascent Soul Stage): 214/780/1360]

    A two-hundred-year-old Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªquite a talent.

    Gu An silently mused as he stepped forward to greet her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu An, the master of this Medicine Valley. May I ask who you are?¡± he inquired as he approached, raising a hand.

    Before he could react, Yang Ni appeared directly in front of him. Startled, he feigned a step back.

    ¡°Let me see your other valley master token,¡± Yang Ni transmitted her voice, her tone cold yet melodious¡ªa voice that hinted at beauty.

    Gu An immediately took out the Horizon Valley token. Yang Ni snatched it, examined it, and returned it to him.

    ¡°The Emperor sent me to protect you. From now on, I¡¯ll be an outer sect disciple at your side,¡± she transmitted again.

    Gu An nodded and spoke aloud, ¡°So it was Elder Han who rmended you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±

    With that, he turned and led Yang Ni toward the pavilion.

    As Yang Ni followed, the other disciples in the valley cast curious nces her way. Her appearance alone made it hard not to stare.

    Once inside, Gu An closed the door and said, ¡°The valley is full of Qi Refining cultivators. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Yang Ni raised her hand, conjuring a blue restriction with spiritual energy and imprinting it onto the door.

    <em>So cautious!</em>

    After finishing, Yang Ni walked to the table, ced her sword down, and removed her conical hat. Her long white hair cascaded like a waterfall as she turned to look at Gu An. Though her face appeared youthful, seemingly in her early twenties, her exquisite features were marked by a cold demeanor¡ªan icy beauty thatmanded distance.

    She studied Gu An and asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯re close to Li Ya?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Brother Li and I started as errand disciples in this Medicine Valley on the same day,¡± Gu An replied.

    Yang Ni¡¯s lips curved into a smile¡ªa smile so breathtaking it could enchant the onlooker.

    Gu An, however, didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he knew Ji Xuanyu, who was even more beautiful.

    ¡°That boy was always stubborn and never got along with his siblings. I didn¡¯t expect him to form a friendship with someone like you,¡± Yang Ni remarked with admiration.

    <em>What a backhandedpliment¡­</em>

    Yang Ni pulled out a green jade bracelet from her storage pouch. ¡°This is a high-grade artifact that can store spiritual energy. Consider it a meeting gift.¡±

    ¡°A spiritual energy storage artifact? How rare!¡±

    Gu An quickly waved his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, Senior. You¡¯re here to protect me; how can I ept a gift from you?¡±

    ¡°Take it when I tell you to. Li Ya¡¯s mother is my elder sister. Since you¡¯re close to Li Ya, you¡¯re naturally my junior!¡± Yang Ni said impatiently. She tossed the jade bracelet to him and turned toward the bookshelf.

    ¡°Go about your business. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she added.

    Gu An caught the bracelet and wanted to say, <em>This is my pavilion. It¡¯s not that convenient for you to stay here.</em> However, seeing Yang Ni¡¯s determined demeanor, he had no choice but to let it slide.

    Ever since his encounter with Shen Zhen, Gu An had ensured nothing incriminating was left in his pavilion. After a brief moment of hesitation, he left to avoid disturbing Yang Ni.

    Yang Ni¡¯s presence didn¡¯t disrupt life in Xuan Valley much. She rarely left her room or interacted with other disciples.

    However, when Gu An nned a trip to the Third Medicine Valley, she insisted on apanying him. Gu An had no choice but to take her along.

    When they arrived, Yang Ni was astonished. She began reassessing Gu An.

    <em>This errand disciple isn¡¯t so simple after all!</em>

    Gu An wasn¡¯t worried about her reporting to Li Xuandao. It was likely Li Xuandao already knew about the Third Medicine Valley¡ªit was almost impossible to keep such a thing secret.

    <em>My conscience is clear,</em> Gu An thought.

    If Li Xuandao became suspicious because of this, Gu An didn¡¯t care. Compared to Taixuan Sect, Li Xuandao was a far smaller threat in his mind.

    Thus, Yang Ni followed Gu An as he inspected the valley, watching him harvest herbs and sow seeds.

    A monthter, Yang Ni had developed a certain admiration for Gu An.

    Gu An was so straightforward and treated the errand disciples kindly. A person like this posed no threat to anyone. She finally understood why Li Ya had taken a liking to Gu An.

    And so, the days passed, one after another.

    Snow nkets Every Medicine Valley of Gu An

    Snowkes fell steadily, covering every corner of Gu An¡¯s Medicine Valley.

    Li Xuandao had once mentioned that the demonic faction would invade the Taixuan Sect by the end of the year. The thought preupied Gu An daily¡ªwho knew when the attack would begin?

    Xuan Valley.

    Gu An and Wu Xin were leading the disciples in clearing the snow, while Yang Ni stood at the wooden fence, arms crossed over her sword, silently watching from a distance.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what realm is that outer sect disciple in?¡± Wu Xin asked in a low voice, his curiosity piqued. Yang Ni¡¯s posture alone exuded a powerful presence.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? She¡¯s my disciple. Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Gu An retorted with feigned annoyance.

    Wu Xin chuckled. ¡°Senior Brother, you know me so well. When will you arrange for a Foundation Establishment disciple to assist me? That¡¯d make me look so impressive wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°Even if I did, would you dare ept it?¡±

    Wu Xin fell silent, seemingly recalling something, and awkwardly stopped talking.

    Gu An continued shoveling snow, though after a while, he frowned slightly, sensing something. However, he didn¡¯t stop working.

    At the same time, Yang Ni seemed to have noticed something as well. She leaped into the air,nding atop the southern peak in one fluid motion. Her sudden movement drew all eyes in the valley toward her.

    Snow continued to fall heavily, enveloping the world in a vast white haze. From the valley¡¯s perspective, Yang Ni¡¯s figure on the mountaintop was hazy and indistinct, as if the blizzard might swallow her at any moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Wu Xin couldn¡¯t resist asking Gu An.

    Gu An looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll ask her when shees back down.¡±

    A soft, ethereal bird cry echoed through the heavens, piercing even the howling wind. The sudden sound made everyone frown, ncing around in search of its source.

    Wu Xin seemed to realize something, his face changing drastically. He shouted urgently, ¡°Everyone, get inside! Quickly!¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed Gu An and bolted toward the cluster of pavilions.

    Gu An shook off his hand and said, ¡°You go first. I need to watch over the Medicine Valley.¡±

    Wu Xin turned back, his voice anxious. ¡°That¡¯s the demonic creature from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡ªthe Netherbird! It¡¯s not something a Foundation Establishment cultivator can handle!¡±

    ¡°You go inside first. I¡¯m not going to fight it! Don¡¯t forget your role!¡± Gu An said firmly.

    Wu Xin hesitated before gritting his teeth and running back.

    Soon, the valley was empty except for Gu An. The other disciples peeked nervously from their windows, their eyes glued to the sky.

    Gu An could already feel the aura of the Netherbird.

    It was powerful¡ªon par with a Void Transformation cultivator.

    A fierce wind howled from the south, rolling waves of snow toward the valley. Gu An¡¯s heart ached as he watched the rare herbs swaying in the storm. But with Yang Ni and the other disciples around, he couldn¡¯t reveal his true cultivation level. He walked to the most valuable herb garden and shielded it with his Foundation Establishment spiritual energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At that moment, Yang Ni appeared beside him out of nowhere. She took out arge g, nted it into the ground, and infused it with spiritual energy through her palm.

    The g fluttered, forming a light barrier that shielded them from the snow and wind.

    Yang Ni sighed in relief and turned to Gu An, scolding, ¡°Are you crazy? What do these herbs have to do with you? Can¡¯t you feel the demonic aura?¡±

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°I felt it, but if I can sense it, then the grandmasters of Taixuan Sect certainly can too¡­¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A terrifying pressure descended abruptly. Gu An looked up, as did Wu Xin and the other disciples, their eyes widening in shock.

    The swirling snow clouds were dispersed, revealing a massive, terrifying bird in the sky. Its enormous form blotted out the sun, plunging the valley into darkness that lingered.

    Even Gu An was stunned by the Netherbird¡¯s sheer size. From what he could see, its wingspan exceeded a hundred miles¡ªutterly absurd.

    On the bird¡¯s back, he sensed the presence of numerous demonic cultivators¡ªat least ten thousand. Its destination was the Taixuan Sect¡¯s outer sect city!

    ¡°The Netherbird of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡­ a sixth-rank demonic creature. It wields the power to destroy dynasties. This is my first time seeing it,¡± Yang Ni murmured, gazing at the monstrous creature. Fear flickered in her usuallyposed eyes.

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond, his eyes fixed on the Netherbird, silently praying it wouldn¡¯t target his Xuan Valley.

    As the Netherbird passed over the valley, sunlight broke through, illuminating the Medicine Valley. Momentster, snowkes drifted down like a dense, vast fog.

    This sight brought a collective sigh of relief from the disciples.

    Gu An could already sense battles between Void Transformation cultivators in the distance.

    Void Transformation!

    And not just two of them!

    The battle was far from their location¡ªlikely in another outer sect city.

 Chapter 85: Testing the Divine Finger, Xu Lian the Demon Lord

    Chapter 85: Testing the Divine Finger, Xu Lian the Demon Lord

    Outer Sect City.

    The city walls were crowded with outer sect disciples. Among them were Ye Lan and Zhen Qin, both frowning as they stared into the distance. They weren¡¯t alone¡ªall eyes were fixed on the same ominous direction, every disciple on high alert.

    Snow nketed the earth and mountains, howling winds carrying swirling flurries. Amid the chaos, the faint outlines of distant peaks could be glimpsed.

    <em>Gu-gu¡ª</em>

    That eerie bird cry echoed once more, like the forewarning of ghostly spirits, causing the hearts of those on the wall to pound like war drums.

    Gradually, a shadow emerged from the endless white expanse, leaving every disciple stunned.

    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± Zhen Qin asked shakily, her voice so soft it was almost to herself.

    Ye Lan¡¯s eyes widened. She prided herself on having seen much, but even she was shocked by the sight before her.The colossal shadow resembled a boundless ck ocean advancing steadily, its edges disappearing into the heavens. The bird cries grew louder and more sinister.

    Anyone confronted with such an immense shadow would feel terror, as if staring into the abyss itself.

    Suddenly, a surge of overwhelming spiritual pressure burst from within the city, startling the disciples. They turned to see dozens of flying swords rising into the sky, glowing with golden spiritual energy.

    With a deafening <em>boom</em>, the swords shot forth together, theirbined golden energy coalescing into the form of a massive phoenix that soared over the city walls.

    The phoenix¡¯s wings spanned a hundred feet, its presence majestic. But as it hurtled toward the enormous shadow, it seemed minuscule inparison.

    The golden phoenix tore through the snow-filled sky, an unstoppable force colliding with the terrifying shadow. A burst of golden light erupted, apanied by howling winds that whipped snow in every direction. The disciples on the walls shielded themselves with their arms, barely standing against the onught.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, what are you waiting for?¡±

    A chilling voice cut through the storm, silencing all other noise.

    Atop the Heavenly Mending tform.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor slowly rose to his feet. Opposite him, a fifth-level Void Transformation cultivator followed suit, their gazes locking.

    ¡°So, you are the fabled Huangquan Demon Emperor. I must say, you hid yourself well,¡± the Taixuan Sect elder said coldly, raising his right hand as a jade ruler appeared in his grasp.

    Several other Taixuan Sect cultivators stood as well, exuding an aura far surpassing the Transformation Stage. The oppressive energy forced the other cultivators on the tform to retreat.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother also backed away, her demeanor indistinguishable from an ordinary cultivator.

    <em>Heh heh.</em>

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor let out a hair-raisingugh as his calm face twisted. Waves of demonic energy erupted from his robes, spreading in all directions.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Thunder rumbled in the heavens as rolling clouds gathered from all sides, pressing down on the falling snow to form a dense, oppressive fog. The sky seemed split into twoyers, the atmosphere suffocating.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor nced upward, a mocking smile on his face. Then, with a sudden crouch, he mmed his palm into the ground.

    In an instant, the demonic energy engulfing the Heavenly Mending tform churned violently, and one malevolent ghost after another crawled from the mist, their roars shaking the heavens.

    And so, the battle between the righteous and demonic factions erupted in full force!

    Xuan Valley.

    Gu An was leading the disciples in inspecting the herbs. Fierce winds swept the slopes, causing umted snow to cascade down. The rumbling from afar was relentless.

    Yang Ni stood silently beside Gu An, her gaze fixed on the sky, brows tightly furrowed. She made no move to clear the snow.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this disturbance feels massive!¡± Wu Xin said nervously, moving closer to Gu An.

    Gu An cursed inwardly. <em>Didn¡¯t Jiang Qiong say this area wouldn¡¯t be affected? Why does it feel like the demonic faction is invading from here?</em>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Taixuan Sect won¡¯t fall so easily,¡± Gu An reassured him.

    He could sense the thick demonic energy emanating from the outer sect city but couldn¡¯t discern its origin.

    Though worried, Wu Xin kept working, a testament to Gu An¡¯s years of instilling discipline.

    Above, thunderclouds began to gather, slowing the snowfall¡ªa small mercy for Xuan Valley.

    Once the snow in the gardens was cleared, Gu An instructed Wu Xin to gather the disciples. He and Yang Ni stood at a distance.

    ¡°Do you think the Taixuan Sect can hold out?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that terrifying sound?¡±

    ¡°Wonder how the outer sect city is faring. At least we¡¯re in the Medicine Valley.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon. Demonic cultivators might target us next.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you jinx!¡±

    The disciples were tense, their nerves on edge. The oppressive aura of high-level battles,bined with demonic energy and fearsome pressure, assaulted their senses. None of them had ever experienced anything like it.

    ncing at the disciples a hundred feet away, Gu An turned to Yang Ni and transmitted his voice:

    ¡°With your strength, what level of enemy could you handle?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a Transformation Stage cultivator, I can take on as many ase,¡± Yang Ni replied confidently.

    Her boldness failed to reassure Gu An. <em>A Transformation Stage cultivator is bound to appear.</em>

    At that moment, a figure flew in from the distance, descending rapidly into the valley. It was none other than Li Ya.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li!¡± Wu Xin eximed joyfully. An inner sect disciple and genuine Core Formation expert, Li Ya¡¯s arrival filled him with excitement.

    To Wu Xin, Yang Ni was merely at the Foundation Establishment stage and couldn¡¯tpare to Li Ya.

    Ignoring Wu Xin, Li Ya strode toward Gu An, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Yang Ni. Turning back to Gu An, he said urgently, ¡°Junior Brother Gu, we need to evacuate. This ce is too dangerous. Right now, battles are raging across every outer sect city and inner sect city. A traitor in Taixuan Sect used teleportation arrays to bring the enemy inside!¡±

    <em>What?</em>

    Li Ya Doesn¡¯t Recognize Yang Ni?

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°No, I can¡¯t abandon the Medicine Valley. Even if we were to flee, where could we go?¡±

    Truthfully, Li Ya¡¯s arrival stirred a mix of gratitude and frustration in Gu An. He wasn¡¯t overly worried about the demonic invasion; his main concern was having someone nearby, making it inconvenient for him to act.

    ¡°Hiding is easy! But you can¡¯t stay in the Medicine Valley!¡± Li Ya said in a stern tone.

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°If you want to hide, you can. Senior Brother Li, you didn¡¯t need toe save me. I can¡¯t abandon my disciples!¡±

    Xuan Valley had over twenty errand disciples¡ªmoving them all wasn¡¯t feasible, but they served as a good excuse for him to stay.

    Li Ya was about to retort when Yang Ni suddenly interjected, ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Both Li Ya and Gu An instinctively looked skyward.

    Above, the rolling thunderclouds formed a massive vortex, and from its center, a figure plummeted toward Xuan Valley like a falling meteor,nding on the northern peak with a cloud of snow erupting on impact.

    ¡°Wu Xin, you¡¯ve made it hard for your elder brother to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding here. And here I was wondering where you got the guts to infiltrate the Taixuan Sect as a spy!¡±

    A mocking, icy voice resounded through the valley, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to Wu Xin.

    The disciples around Wu Xin gasped and quickly stepped back. Wu Xin¡¯s expression darkened as he red at the figure atop the peak, his eyes filled with hatred.

    The man on the peak wore a ck robe adorned with blood-red sigils. His long hair hung loose, framing sharp features with a sinister aura. His gaze was filled with malice, and his smile twisted his handsome face into a terrifying sneer. He looked down at Wu Xin as though observing an insect.

    [Bai Wu (First-Level Nascent Soul Stage): 203/790/980]

    Gu An nced at the lifespan probe results and remained calm.

    He dared to let this person into the valley because he¡¯d already sensed that Bai Wu¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t a significant threat. The probe was merely an extra precaution.

    Li Ya frowned, his gaze shifting to Wu Xin. A flicker of killing intent passed through his eyes.

    Wu Xin seemed to understand the danger posed by Bai Wu. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you! Just don¡¯t harm anyone else!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do,¡± Bai Wu sneered, licking his lips. ¡°My orders are to kill everyone in the Taixuan Sect, even insignificant errand disciples!¡±

    ¡°And who said I¡¯d take you back? Today, you¡¯ll die with them. At least I can bring your head back.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort rang out, making Bai Wu¡¯s pupils contract in shock. He instinctively turned to look, only to see a green-robed woman appear beside him, sword drawn and shing toward him.

    It was Yang Ni!

    Bai Wu leaped back but couldn¡¯t avoid the blow entirely. Blood spurted from his arm as the de cut through.

    Yang Ni pressed the attack, and the two shed atop the mountain peak. Sword energy and demonic mist radiated outward, soon lifting their battle into the sky.

    Li Ya nced at Gu An, frowning. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Gu An replied in a low voice, ¡°Your mother¡¯s younger sister, Yang Ni. You don¡¯t recognize her?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Li Ya¡¯s expression turned to one of astonishment. ¡°So it¡¯s her¡­¡± he murmured.

    Gu An noted the change in Li Ya¡¯s demeanor, confused. <em>What¡¯s going on? Are they not on good terms?</em>

    However, instead of probing further, Gu An said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the forest. There are still plenty of herbs nted there.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he ran toward the woods.

    Li Ya wanted to call him back, but Yang Ni¡¯s ongoing battle kept him preupied.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Ya cursed under his breath, leaping into the air to assist her.

    In truth, Yang Ni didn¡¯t need help. She already had the upper hand against Bai Wu. Within just ten breaths, Bai Wu was drenched in blood. Though he unleashed wide, powerful techniques, Yang Ni¡¯s nimble footwork allowed her to evade effortlessly.

    Seeing Bai Wu in such a dire state, Wu Xin was dumbfounded.

    <em>Where did Senior Brother find such a formidable cultivator?</em>

    Meanwhile, at the forest¡¯s edge.

    Gu An stood with his back to Xuan Valley, his gaze fixed on the distant mountains.

    He raised his right hand, pressing his thumb against his middle finger, aiming into the distance.

    He sensed the presence of a Void Transformation cultivator several hundred miles away. Whoever it was had stopped there for unknown reasons, but it clearly wasn¡¯t good news.

    <em>Too close to my Medicine Valley. Must be eliminated!</em>

    Perfect for testing Elder Tian¡¯s Spirit Gathering Divine Finger.

    Having mastered the technique, Gu An was confident that, despite hisck of practice, it would suffice to kill a Void Transformation demonic cultivator.

    Spiritual energy condensed at the tip of his middle finger, though he avoided drawing from the surrounding energy to prevent alerting Yang Ni and the others.

    Several hundred miles away.

    On a t expanse amid the mountains, a group of demonic cultivators was setting up a formation tform.

    Amanding figure stood to one side, watching silently.

    This was Xu Lian, one of the Demon Lords of the Tianjue Sect, a fourth-level Void Transformation cultivator. He idly yed with a ball of white me in his right hand, his expression indifferent.

    A Tianjue Sect disciple approached and whispered, ¡°Master, the formation will beplete in at most one incense stick¡¯s time.¡±

    Xu Lian replied coolly, ¡°Complete it immediately. Prepare to¡ª¡±

    His words were cut short, his face suddenly changing. He instinctively turned his head, rm shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 86: Elder Tians Resolve and the Overwhelming Horde of Demons

    Chapter 86: Elder Tian''s Resolve and the Overwhelming Horde of Demons

    Xu Lian, the Demon Lord, was distracted as he spoke, his mind already deep inside the Taixuan Sect. This battle would determine the Wan Yin Sect¡¯s thousand-year fortune, possibly its survival.

    His eagerness to join the fray surged¡ªbut before he could finish his sentence, an overwhelming sense of danger made him nce instinctively to the side.

    It happened too fast.

    Even as a fourth-level Void Transformation cultivator, Xu Lian couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Before his eyes, a translucent stream of energy raced toward him with unfathomable speed, distorting the very fabric of the world as it passed through the mountains.

    His disciple, still facing him, remained motionless. The other demonic cultivators setting up the formation froze, all of them locked in ce as the aura of death loomed ever closer.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A torrent of energy tore through the skies and mmed into the t expanse, eradicating Xu Lian and his group of demonic cultivators in an instant. They were reduced to ash, their remains scattered to the winds. The powerful light engulfed the surrounding mountains, obliterating everything in its path.Above Xuan Valley.

    Yang Ni, Li Ya, Bai Wu, and the others who were battling paused abruptly, startled by the distant, radiant explosion. They instinctively distanced themselves and turned to look. A brilliant light illuminated the horizon, apanied by a terrifying pressure that made their faces pale.

    Li Ya immediately descended into the forest below, quickly locating Gu An.

    Gu An was crouched behind a tree, pretending to shiver. Seeing that Gu An was unharmed, Li Ya sighed in relief. He was about to speak when a fierce wind sted through the area, pushing the trees backward and shaking the peaks violently.

    Li Ya moved beside Gu An, shielding him with his spiritual energy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu An asked through gritted teeth, his tone trembling with apparent fear.

    Li Ya¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It could be a grandmaster battle.¡±

    At that moment, text prompts appeared before Gu An¡¯s eyes:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You have sessfully imed 47 years of lifespan from Xu Lian the Demon Lord (Fourth-Level Void Transformation).]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You have sessfully imed 35 years of lifespan from Zhang Zhongchong (Second-Level Core Formation).]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You have sessfully imed 42 years of lifespan from Chen Duyan (Sixth-Level Core Formation).]</li> </ul>

    ...and so on, a total of twenty-six cultivators, the weakest of whom was at the Core Formation stage. Among them were two Nascent Soul cultivators.

    <em>What a sin!</em>

    Gu An silentlymented but quickly justified himself. <em>It wasn¡¯t my fault! They were too close to my Medicine Valley.</em>

    The gale raged on for a long time.

    When the winds subsided, Li Ya straightened up and muttered, ¡°It seems staying in the Medicine Valley is our safest option. Danger is everywhere else.¡± ?

    ¡°Told you so,¡± Gu An replied.

    ¡°Come with me into the valley,¡± Li Ya said, grabbing Gu An and leading him back to Xuan Valley.

    As they entered the valley, Yang Ni descended from the sky, holding a severed head in one hand. Blood dripped from it, and her sword dangled Bai Wu¡¯s Nascent Soul like a trophy. Her killing intent was so fierce that none of the disciples dared approach her.

    She threw Bai Wu¡¯s head at Wu Xin¡¯s feet, then shook her sword to shatter Bai Wu¡¯s Nascent Soul. Pointing her de at Wu Xin, she said coldly, ¡°Anyst words?¡±

    Wu Xin trembled uncontrobly, his face pale with fear.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu An rushed forward, cing himself between Yang Ni and Wu Xin.

    Yang Ni¡¯s icy gaze met his as she said, ¡°He¡¯s from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s been with me for decades and has never harmed us. He must have his reasons! Once this matter is over, I¡¯ll make him leave the Taixuan Sect!¡± Gu An said firmly, his tone resolute, as if determined to protect Wu Xin no matter the cost.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yang Ni frowned at his words, hesitating.

    Wu Xin, ovee with emotion, avoided the gazes of the other disciples, wishing he could crawl into a hole and disappear.

    Yang Ni took a step closer, her sword tip almost touching Gu An¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li, say something!¡± Gu An called out, ncing at Li Ya.

    Li Ya stepped forward, frowning. He pushed Yang Ni¡¯s sword aside and said, ¡°Let him be. The demonic cultivator clearly had a grudge against Wu Xin.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Ni sheathed her sword and turned away.

    Gu An turned to Wu Xin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother can¡¯t keep you here anymore. If you return to the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, you¡¯ll only suffer. Find somewhere to live in seclusion. As long as your heart remains kind, your origins won¡¯t matter¡ªyou can still be a good person.¡±

    His heartfelt words brought tears to Wu Xin¡¯s eyes. He knelt and bowed deeply to Gu An.

    Li Ya sighed softly, his frown easing. Yang Ni, however, nced at Gu An with a look of intrigue.

    <em>So Gu An already knew about Wu Xin¡¯s identity. And Wu Xin¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to want to be a Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivator¡­</em>

    Gu An helped Wu Xin to his feet and sent him to hide indoors to avoid being recognized by other Thousand Autumn Pavilion cultivators.

    Li Ya turned to Yang Ni and transmitted, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t want the throne.¡±

    ¡°But he said he owes it to your mother. He insists the throne must pass to you.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince is capable, virtuous, and a Triple Spiritual Root cultivator. He¡¯s the perfect heir.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡±

    Their exchange continued silently, while Yang Ni¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Gu An, her thoughts unreadable.

    Li Ya finally warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm my junior brother. If you do, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡±

    Yang Ni ignored him.

    After Bai Wu¡¯s attack, Xuan Valley grew quiet. The disciples huddled in the courtyard, whispering nervously, their discussions revolving around Wu Xin¡¯s identity.

    The Taixuan Sect¡¯s tribtion continued, with battle pressure radiating from more and more directions.

    Gu An kept an eye on his Qinghong Sword. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t reacted as it would if the White Spirit Sword were in danger.

    An hour passed with no further attacks on Xuan Valley. Unable to sit still, Gu An approached Li Ya and informed him that he needed to visit another Medicine Valley. He asked Li Ya and Yang Ni to stay behind and guard Xuan Valley.

    Knowing the other valley was in the inner sect and therefore safer, Li Ya agreed.

    This time, Yang Ni didn¡¯t insist on following Gu An. In her heart, Li Ya was clearly more important.

    Before leaving, Gu An left a Primeval Gold-Eating Beetle in the house. With his soul bond to each beetle, he could monitor Xuan Valley at any time.

    Stepping onto the teleportation array, Gu An quickly arrived at the Third Medicine Valley.

    The moment he arrived, deafening roars and rumbling filled the air. He looked up to see thunderclouds rolling across the sky. Despite the winter season, the air carried a summer-like heat.

    Xiao Chuan immediately approached, barely suppressing his panic. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±

    Seeing that Elder Tian was still present, Gu An rxed. He quickly cast a lifespan probe while replying, ¡°Stay calm and trust our sect!¡±

    [L¨¹ Baitian (Ninth-Level Nascent Soul Stage): 754/1560/3200]

    <em>Impressive! He¡¯s advanced so quickly!</em>

    <em>We¡¯re safe!</em>

    Gu An pondered this as he wondered about the source of Elder Tian''s spiritual energy.

    He instructed Xiao Chuan to stay close and not wander off, while he himself began patrolling the Medicine Valley.

    As he passed by Elder Tian, Gu An sensed a hidden, potent spiritual energy coursing through the elder¡¯s body. It startled him.

    Elder Tian wasn¡¯t absorbing the ambient spiritual energy from the heavens and earth. Instead, his spiritual energy seemed to originate spontaneously within his body.

    <em>This feeling¡­</em>

    It was as if Elder Tian housed an otherworldly portal, from which an endless stream of spiritual energy poured forth. It was incredibly strange.

    <em>What kind of cultivation technique is this old man practicing?</em>

    ¡°Valley Master, with the battles raging, don¡¯t wander too far,¡± Elder Tian¡¯s voice called out.

    Gu An turned to see Elder Tian meditating under a tree, his posture unusually upright. A powerful aura of a seasoned cultivator radiated from him, entirely different from his usual demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on the herbs. I won¡¯t go far,¡± Gu An replied hastily before rushing off.

    Elder Tian opened his eyes, watching Gu An¡¯s retreating figure with a glint of satisfaction.

    ¡°With a disciple like him, how could I bear to let the Taixuan Sect fall?¡±

    Elder Tian murmured to himself.

    Gu An, running a hundred feet away, overheard the words. His expression remained impassive, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    <em>I really am just worried about the herbs!</em>

    The fifty Core Formation cultivators protecting the valley, including Ji Xuanyu and Gu Yu, were all engaged in battles. Each was outnumbered, and the situation looked dire.

    Gu An moved swiftly along his route, inspecting the herbs. Any that were nearing maturity he harvested immediately to prevent them from being destroyed by the fighting. Losing them would be a devastating blow.

    Further along, Gu An heard a piercing war cry. Looking up, he saw fiery red qilins streaking across the sky. At the head of the group was a qilin with a figure atop it¡ªJi Xuanyu.

    The Qilin Step!

    With a ghostly grace, she stepped forward, her movements blurring like illusions. The fiery qilin beneath her charged a Core Formation demonic cultivator, reducing him to ash along with his golden core¡ªutterly tyrannical.

    Gu An noted that her aura and speed now rivaled that of a low-level Nascent Soul cultivator.

    As if sensing his gaze, Ji Xuanyu nced briefly in his direction, even in the midst ofbat.

    With the Qilin Step and sword in hand, herbination of physical and magical attacks left no room for resistance.

    More demonic cultivators began targeting her,unching various spells from all directions. Thebined offensive was overwhelming.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes sharpened, and a surge of energy exploded from her body, sting the surrounding demonic cultivators back by several miles. Those at the Foundation Establishment stage were instantly torn apart.

    She raised the sword in her right hand and thrust it skyward. A torrent of spiritual energy surged along the de, shooting upward and forming a golden disc over ten miles wide. Mysterious runes appeared within the disc, exuding an aura of profound power.

    From his vantage, Gu An recognized the earlier shockwave as a Heaven and Earth Dao Gang¡ªa divine ability.

    Previously, Jiang Qiong had stolen the Secrets of Heaven and Earth Dao Gang from the Ji Family¡¯s banquet, and Gu An had been studying it during his free time.

    As for the divine technique following the Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, Gu An hadn¡¯t seen it before but could feel it contained power surpassing the Core Formation stage.

    <em>Her talent andprehension are terrifying. A Core Formation cultivator mastering two divine abilities? Incredible.</em>

    From the golden disc emanated countless golden dragon phantoms. They seemed to descend from another realm, surging toward the demonic cultivators in all directions.

    The demonic cultivators, startled and desperate, tried to flee or defend themselves with spells, but their spiritual energy was shredded by the dragons. Once struck, they were devoured alive, their bodies incinerated by golden mes within the dragons¡¯ translucent forms, leaving not even ashes behind.

    After traveling another ten miles, Gu An saw no demonic cultivators remaining within five miles of Ji Xuanyu.

    Centered around her, over a hundred Core Formation cultivators and more than three hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators had been annihted. And this was only what Gu An had witnessed¡ªshe had been fighting long before he arrived.

    Hovering mid-air, Ji Xuanyu clutched her sword, her chest heaving as sweat glistened on her pale forehead.

    She suddenly turned her gaze toward the horizon, frowning.

    Gu An followed her line of sight to see an endless horde of monsters and malevolent spirits advancing like a ck ocean, so densely packed that their numbers were impossible to estimate.

    At the forefront of the demonic horde stood a ck-robed man, riding a bone sword and wielding a ck g.

    ¡°The Ji Family¡¯s Qilin Step, Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, and Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect¡ªsuch powerful techniques in the hands of someone so young. If you¡¯re allowed to grow, you¡¯ll overshadow the heavens with a single hand someday.¡±

    The man¡¯s icy voice echoed, and an oppressive pressure surged forth, enveloping the heavens and the earth.

 Chapter 87: Gu Anâ€™s Fury, LÃ¼ Baitianâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 87: Gu An¡¯s Fury, L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s Arrival

    Gu An, who was picking medicinal herbs, heard the ck-robed man¡¯s words. He looked up, his view unobstructed, and clearly saw the man¡¯s face. He cast a Lifespan Probe toward him.

    <em>Let¡¯s see what kind of cultivation you have to be talking so big!</em>

    ¡¾Xu Jue (Ninth Level Void Transformation Stage): 982/2200/2300¡¿

    <em>Ninth Level Void Transformation Stage!</em><em></em>

    <em>Impressive.</em>

    Gu An observed from afar but had no intention of intervening. The Ji family might have a grandmaster secretly watching over Ji Xuanyu.

    Ji Xuanyu looked at Xu Jue with calm indifference, showing no fear of his overwhelming aura. Above her, the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect descended, standing upright behind her. Golden dragons emerged halfway from the illusion, coiling around her and giving her the air of a dragon queen, majestic and awe-inspiring.

    Xu Jue sneered disdainfully upon seeing Ji Xuanyu ready herself for battle.He raised a ck banner in his hand and was about to speak when a cold snort echoed through the heavens.

    ¡°Xu Jue, as the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect, do you not find it shameful to bully a junior?¡±

    <em>Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect?</em>

    Gu An recalled Lin Futian mentioning before that Xu Ruye¡¯s father was already the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect.

    <em>So, it¡¯s him.</em>

    While Gu An pondered this, he continued forward.

    Xu Jue raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°Ji Chen, I didn¡¯t expect you to show up as well. Let¡¯s settle our grievances once and for all!¡±

    With that, he leaped into the thunderclouds. Thunderous booms resounded from above, the endless storm churning violently. asionally, brilliant rays pierced the sea of clouds, scattering light upon the earth.

    A horde of demons and ghosts roared as they charged toward the Third Medicine Valley, like beasts breaking free of their cages.

    These demons and ghosts exuded powerful auras, racing through the sky with immense pressure.

    Ji Xuanyu raised her sword, and golden dragons from the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect surged forward into the demonic army, unstoppable. However, the sheer number of demons and ghosts was overwhelming. The golden dragons dissipated as their spiritual energy waned after rampaging through several miles.

    Meanwhile, Gu An entered the forest to clear the snow from the gardens. Many medicinal herbs had been crushed under the snow, leaving him heartbroken. His killing intent began to rise.

    <em>Fight if you want, make a mess if you must, but don¡¯t touch my herbs!</em>

    Gu An¡¯s heart ached as he muttered to himself.

    While he tended to his cherished herbs, Ji Xuanyu was encircled by the demonic army. She no longer used techniques but relied on her twin swords, cutting down one demon or ghost with every strike. Her momentum was unstoppable.

    Other disciples at the Core Formation Stage began arriving to support her. However,pared to the vast demonic army, their numbers were insignificant.

    Caw¡ª

    The cries of the Netherbird suddenly echoed, drowning out the roars of the demons and ghosts.

    The noise irritated Gu An.

    <em>Why hasn¡¯t a Taixuan Sect grandmaster killed this creature yet?</em>

    At that moment, Gu An sensed something and turned his head. Thirty miles away, a cat demon that had been sliced in half fell into a garden. The creature writhed in pain, crushing a swath of herbs.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sword energy erupted from the ground, ying the demon instantly.

    He looked up to see more demons falling like rain over the Third Medicine Valley, wreaking havoc.

    Gu An¡¯s face darkened instantly. He shifted his foot to the side.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the skies raged on.

    Gu Yu swung his long whip like a dragon, shouting, ¡°Everyone, call for reinforcements if you have any! My father is holding off a demon lord in Frost Poison Valley!¡±

    The disciples fighting were all from the Gu or Ji families, each with powerful backing. Without Gu Yu¡¯s urging, they were already taking out mystical treasures to summon help. Streams of radiant light and spiritual energy illuminated the battlefield.

    Ji Xuanyu suddenly nced down, her expression shifting. The ground below was glowing green, with patches of light rapidly expanding, forming what seemed like an emerald ocean rising from the earth.

    Far away, under a tree, Elder Tian opened his eyes abruptly and turned toward the battlefield, his brow furrowed.

    <em>Such vast spiritual energy¡­ is it from the Gu family or the Ji family?</em>

    Elder Tian could sense the energy was protecting the Medicine Valley, so he wasn¡¯t rmed and resumed his cultivation.

    The green spiritual energy enveloped half the valley. Even errand disciples near the pavilions could see the spectacle from afar.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of spell?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be protecting the valley. It must be one of us.¡±

    ¡°What kind of battle is happening over there?¡±

    At the edge of the Third Medicine Valley, on a mountain peak, Shen Zhen stood at a cliff, overlooking the sea of green energy. She took out paper and brush, beginning to sketch.

    Suddenly, her pupils contracted. Within the sea of green energy, countless green sword energies erupted into the sky, an unparalleled sight.

    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­

    The sound of sword energy tearing through the air echoed across the heavens.

    The disciples of the Gu and Ji families were stunned and dodged instinctively. Soon, they realized the sword energies were targeting only demons and ghosts. One by one, the enemies were in, their blood erupting into fireworks across the sky¡ªa haunting yet beautiful scene.

    Ji Xuanyu paused, looking at the green sword energies around her in shock.

    <em>What kind of technique is this?</em>

    The spiritual energy contained in the sword energies was far beyond herprehension. She thought even her great-grandfather couldn¡¯tpare.

    The green sword energies didn¡¯t just ascend into the sky; they actively pursued the demons and ghosts, ensuring no escape.

    In less than ten breaths, the world fell silent.

    Countless green sword energies hovered in the air, shrouded in a haze of blood mist that failed to obscure their presence. As the sword energies dissipated, no trace of the demons or ghosts remained.

    The disciples engaged in battle were all struck dumb, staring nkly around them.

    In the forest, Gu An exhaled lightly.

    <em>That took a lot out of me. Not just unleashing the sword energy but also ensuring it didn¡¯t harm any Taixuan Sect disciples.</em>

    Looking at the barrage of notifications appearing before him, his face darkened.

    ¡¾You have sessfully taken 2 years of lifespan from the Resentful Cat Demon (Third Rank).¡¿

    ¡¾You have sessfully taken 1 year of lifespan from the Winged Serpent (Second Rank).¡¿

    ¡¾You have sessfully taken 1 year of lifespan from the Greedy Dog (Second Rank).¡¿

    ...

    Most were just one or two years, with two-year lifespans being exceedingly rare.

    There wasn¡¯t a single lifespan from the ghosts!

    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>

    Gu An furrowed his brows as he thought about the ck banner in Xu Jue¡¯s hand.

    <em>Could it be that these demons and ghosts aren¡¯t truly living beings?</em>

    The more he considered it, the more it made sense. This was the inner sect¡ªhow could the demonic sects possibly lead such arge army of demons and ghosts here? It could only mean a powerful demonic cultivator had infiltrated and used some kind of summoning spell.

    Even so, Gu An¡¯s lifespan began to rise rapidly¡ªsimply due to the sheer number of these demons. At that moment, he felt a sudden urge to ughter indiscriminately.

    <em>This is a fast way to gain lifespan!</em>

    But he quickly suppressed the thought. Excessive killing would only invite disaster. He decided to stick to his usual path of growing stronger discreetly, avoiding enemies and conflicts.

    <em>I still don¡¯t know how far away this world¡¯s highest realm is from me. Until I¡¯m invincible, I must tread cautiously.</em>

    Hepared himself to an ant devouring insects to grow rapidly¡ªan ant that couldn¡¯t see the towering figure above it, just as he couldn¡¯t perceive beings of higher realms, the immortals and gods.

    <em>As long as the Hidden Dragon Divine Energy Art can still advance, it means there are people in the world who can see through its concealment techniques.</em>

    <em>Steady wins the race.</em>

    nting flowers and herbs might not be the fastest path to growth, but it was undoubtedly the safest. He would pick and nt herbs as the years passed, growing stronger without making enemies.

    With that thought, he continued inspecting the herbs in the forest, clearing away the snow.

    By the time all the notifications had finished, his lifespan had increased by over 50,000 years.

    Earlier, he had seen at least 200,000 demons in the army, which meant most of them weren¡¯t truly alive.

    <em>Demonic techniques really are sinister!</em>

    With theplete annihtion of the demonic army, the crisis in the Third Medicine Valley was temporarily resolved. However, the battle between Xu Jue and Ji Chen continued above the sea of clouds, with no clear victor.

    Above the clouds, Xu Jue held the ck banner, surrounded by overwhelming demonic energy. Dazzling golden light reflected off his face.

    Looking ahead, the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect floated, even grander than Ji Xuanyu¡¯s. The golden dragons emerging from it were so vivid they seemed real.

    In front of the aspect stood a man in arge robe, his back to the golden light. His features were obscured, but he exuded an aura of supremacy, like a true celestial being.

    ¡°Your Demon Rebirth Array is nothing more than a hollow show,¡± Ji Chen said indifferently.

    He raised his hand, and the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect behind him emitted a burst of golden light that condensed into a long halberd in his hand, radiating zing golden mes.

    Xu Jue snorted coldly, then suddenly turned and transformed into a mass of demonic energy, quickly fleeing to the horizon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ji Chen immediately gave chase, golden dragons pulling a bright sun forward, illuminating the heavens and earth with divine might.

    After Ji Chen and Xu Jue left, the Third Medicine Valley finally regained peace. Gu An, however, remained busy.

    An hourter.

    Gu An arrived by a small river and began moving the surrounding snow into it to let it melt.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him. Pretending to be startled, Gu An staggered back two steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? You¡­¡± He looked at the visitor in shock.

    ¡¾L¨¹ Baitian (Second Level Void Transformation Stage): 754/1950/3200¡¿

    <em>What kind of insane speed is this?!</em>

    Elder Tian still wore his simple robes, but his physique had be burly. His brittle hair now flowed with vitality, and even his skin regained a youthful glow.

    Under Gu An¡¯s gaze, his face quickly aged backward, appearing no older than his early thirties, with silver hair cascading like threads of silk.

    <em>Is this... transformation?</em>

    Elder Tian raised his chin slightly, levitating off the ground as he looked down at Gu An. ¡°Do you hate these demonic sects?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s mind raced as he feigned unease and nervousness. ¡°Hate¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, would you join me in eradicating them?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian was just a name I used temporarily. My real name is L¨¹ Baitian. Have you heard of it?¡±

 Chapter 88: Become My Disciple, and Youâ€™ll Be the Next Sect Master

    Chapter 88: Be My Disciple, and You¡¯ll Be the Next Sect Master

    <em>What a show-off!</em> Gu An thought, staring nkly at the haughty L¨¹ Baitian.

    L¨¹ Baitian tilted his chin even higher, mistaking Gu An¡¯s silence for awe.

    ¡°Wait¡­ are you the ex-sect master who went mad from Qi deviation?¡± Gu An feigned shock as he asked.

    <em>Qi deviation¡­</em>

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s face twitched. With a snort, he replied, ¡°That was intentional.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re only at the Qi Refining Stage now. How do you n to eradicate the demonic sects?¡±

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve simplypressed my spiritual energy into my Primordial Spirit, disguising it as Qi deviation. I wanted those people to see what happens to Taixuan Sect without me.¡±

    His tone was dripping with contempt, clearly directed at the Elder Hall.Gu An fell silent.

    The conflict between L¨¹ Baitian and the Elder Hall¡­ how many innocent disciples would have to die because of it?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± L¨¹ Baitian said, reaching out to grab Gu An¡¯s shoulder. Startled, Gu An quickly backed away.

    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± Gu An shook his head. He had to stay and protect the Medicine Valley!

    L¨¹ Baitian smirked mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how the battle between righteous and demonic cultivators ends?¡±

    Gu An shook his head frantically like a drum, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay and guard the Medicine Valley.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I released my aura earlier, and a grandmaster is already on their way.¡± L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s tone softened, and he stopped referring to himself in the grandiose ¡°this seat.¡±

    Indeed, Gu An sensed a powerful Void Transformation aura approaching rapidly.

    <em>Just how deep is Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation? How many Void Transformation cultivators are they hiding?</em>

    L¨¹ Baitian reached out again. This time, Gu An could see his movement but had no way to evade it. He could onlyply.

    Grabbing Gu An¡¯s shoulder, L¨¹ Baitian vanished into thin air with him.

    During the journey, Gu An ran the Hidden Dragon Divine Energy Art at full capacity, concealing his Core Formation and Primordial Spirit cultivation, making himself appear to be a genuine Foundation Establishment cultivator.

    In reality, he was being overly cautious¡ªL¨¹ Baitian didn¡¯t attempt to inspect his physical body.

    Ten breathster, L¨¹ Baitian stopped, bringing Gu An to a grand hall.

    The hall was spacious, with stone pirs coiled with carvings of true dragons, phoenixes, qilins, and other divine beasts unfamiliar to Gu An.

    L¨¹ Baitian released his grip and walked ahead, leaving behind a casual remark: ¡°Wait here. My cultivation hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

    Using Lifespan Probe, Gu An could tell that L¨¹ Baitian had yet to regain his peak state. But hearing such words from L¨¹ Baitian made it sound utterly preposterous.

    <em>You¡¯re not at full strength, and you¡¯re still showing off? Recklessly broadcasting your aura¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid your enemies might seize the opportunity to take you out?</em>

    <em>Wait¡­ could this guy have figured out that I¡¯m the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?</em>

    The thought sent a cold sweat down Gu An¡¯s back.

    He watched L¨¹ Baitian ascend the steps and sit cross-legged on a golden throne, exuding an air of supremacy.

    It was clear that L¨¹ Baitian was genuinely cultivating¡ªspiritual energy was rapidly surging within him.

    As silence enveloped the hall, Gu An began contemting L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s motives.

    Momentster, Gu An sensed two auras approaching quickly. One of them felt familiar.

    <em>An Hao!</em>

    The other aura had already reached the Integration Stage!

    Gu An didn¡¯t turn around but moved to stand near a stone pir and waited.

    A few breathster, two figures flew into the hall.

    Gu An looked up and immediately cast Lifespan Probe.

    ¡¾Lei Zhen (First Level Integration Stage): 1465/2700/2750¡¿

    <em>Lei Zhen?</em>

    Gu An had never heard of him and initially thought it might be Sect Master Chu Tianqi. If this wasn¡¯t Chu Tianqi, then his cultivation must be even higher.

    Gu An began doubting his own Ninth-Level Integration Stage cultivation. After this crisis, he resolved to work harder to stockpile lifespan.

    <em>Being the strongest in Taixuan Sect isn¡¯t enough¡ªI¡¯ll need to survive the uing demonic cmity.</em>

    The pressure weighed heavily on him.

    ¡°L¨¹ Baitian, so you¡¯re still alive!¡± Lei Zhen¡¯s voice boomed as he approached L¨¹ Baitian. His burly figure was draped in an embroidered ck robe, with a menacing beast head on the back. The beast¡¯s mouth held azure lightning, amplifying Lei Zhen¡¯s imposing presence.

    Sixteen-year-old An Hao had grown taller, wearing a fitted blue robe. His long hair was tied high, with two strands fluttering like sword edges. His sharp brows and handsome features exuded an undeniable edge.

    Gu An felt a surge of pride as he looked at him.

    <em>Handsome. Just like me.</em>

    Noticing Gu An¡¯s gaze, An Hao turned to him and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lei Zhen, do you hope this seat is alive, or do you wish me dead?¡± L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s calm voice rang out. He still hadn¡¯t opened his eyes, but his tone carried far more weight than it had with Gu An.

    Lei Zhen stood on the dais, scrutinizing L¨¹ Baitian with narrowed eyes. ¡°Void Transformation Stage¡­ it seems you¡¯re still affected.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian didn¡¯t reply.

    The atmosphere grew tense.

    An Hao approached Gu An and sent him a voice transmission. ¡°Brother, who is this L¨¹ Baitian?¡±

    Gu An gave him a surprised look.

    <em>You don¡¯t even know and you came here?</em>

    An Hao exined via voice transmission, ¡°I was brought here. My master told Elder Lei to protect me during our retreat, but Elder Lei suddenly changed his stance and brought me here.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but reply in the same manner: ¡°Do you think our voice transmissions will work in front of them?¡±

    Startled, An Hao nced at Lei Zhen.

    Lei Zhen¡¯s robe swayed slightly as a terrifying aura brewed around him, ready to erupt at any moment.

    ¡°L¨¹ Baitian, since you¡¯ve already faked your death, don¡¯t return. Taixuan Sect doesn¡¯t need you.¡±

    As Lei Zhen¡¯s words fell, the grand hall¡¯s doors mmed shut, and a vast pressure enveloped the hall. An Hao¡¯s breathing hitched under the weight.

    ¡°In front of the younger generation, you dare strike your former sect master?¡± L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s voice was still calm, his eyes still shut.

    Lei Zhen stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to show them the harsh realities of the cultivation world!¡±

    He surged toward L¨¹ Baitian, his right palm aiming for his crown.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Boom!

    Two powerful spiritual forces collided, unleashing a violent windstorm that shook the hall. Gu An pretended to struggle under the pressure.

    An Hao stepped forward to shield him, using his own spiritual energy to protect Gu An.

    <em>This kid¡­</em>

    <em>He¡¯s growing stronger¡­</em>

    Gu An watched An Hao¡¯s back with pride. Despite being only sixteen, An Hao had already reached the Fifth Level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. In terms of presence, he didn¡¯t lose to even an Eighth-Level Foundation Establishment cultivator.

    Unfortunately, the force he faced was the oppressive might of an Integration Stage cultivator.

    An Hao gritted his teeth but was still pushed backward by thebined pressure of Lei Zhen and L¨¹ Baitian.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sensed something unusual. He looked ahead and saw Lei Zhen, who hadunched the attack, trembling. His aura rapidly diminished, while another presence surged explosively.

    <em>L¨¹ Baitian!</em>

    ¡°You¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Lei Zhen¡¯s voice quivered with disbelief and despair.

    Sitting before him, L¨¹ Baitian slowly rose into the air, hovering and staring down at him coldly.

    Void Transformation Ninth Level!

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s cultivation had skyrocketed several levels, and he was now breaking into the Integration Stage. To be precise, he wasn¡¯t advancing but simply revealing his true strength.

    Even An Hao, captivated by L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s disy, couldn¡¯t hide his amazement.

    ¡°You tricked me¡­ Reverse Fate Divine Art!¡± Lei Zhen¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of fury and dread.

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s expression was scornful. ¡°Lei Zhen, you¡¯re as reckless as ever. How many people have died because of your impulsiveness? You¡¯ve never learned your lesson. Today, it¡¯s your turn to face the consequences.¡±

    He continued with icy disdain, ¡°I had hoped to wait for Chu Tianqi to arrive, but you came courting death first. Very well, I¡¯ll take your cultivation. Don¡¯t go too far in the afterlife¡ªChu Tianqi will be joining you soon.¡±

    As his words fell, L¨¹ Baitian raised his right hand and pressed it against Lei Zhen¡¯s forehead.

    Lei Zhen struggled desperately, but he couldn¡¯t break free. Gu An could even see Lei Zhen¡¯s Primordial Spirit thrashing in resistance.

    L¨¹ Baitian was using an iprehensible technique to suppress Lei Zhen¡¯s body and spirit, siphoning away his spiritual energy.

    Gu An¡¯s heart pounded as he watched.

    <em>What kind of technique is this?</em>

    Boom!

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s aura surged to even greater heights, while Lei Zhen copsed to his knees. His body visibly shriveled, his wild ck hair turning stark white in mere moments.

    Integration First Level!

    At the same time, Gu An and An Hao felt the overwhelming pressure ease as L¨¹ Baitian restrained his aura to avoid harming them.

    An Hao exhaled in relief, standing quietly in front of Gu An, watching the scene unfold.

    Gu An felt helpless. <em>I¡¯ve clearly taught this kid too little. In a situation like this, shouldn¡¯t he be thinking about escape? Instead, he¡¯s just standing here watching, as if this is some kind of y¡­</em>

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s aura continued to climb, while Lei Zhen¡¯s presence dwindled. The tremors shaking the hall began to subside.

    After a long moment, Lei Zhen¡¯s spiritual energy waspletely drained. When L¨¹ Baitian finally withdrew his hand, Lei Zhen¡¯s body copsed backward, rolling down the stairs.

    He struggled to lift his head, his face pale and etched with pain. Weakly, he reached a trembling hand toward L¨¹ Baitian, as though pleading for mercy.

    L¨¹ Baitian raised his right hand, flicking his forefinger. A burst of crimson energy shot forth, piercing Lei Zhen¡¯s forehead and shattering his Primordial Spirit.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    Gu An felt the vast power within L¨¹ Baitian swell to the Third Level of the Integration Stage. Even so, the spiritual energy in his body continued to surge, indicating that his cultivation far exceeded what he was currently disying.

    <em>This man¡­ no wonder the entire demonic path fears him.</em>

    Gu An grew increasingly wary, silently preparing for the possibility that L¨¹ Baitian might turn on him.

    <em>After all, L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s son, L¨¹ Xian, isn¡¯t exactly known for being sane either¡­</em>

    L¨¹ Baitian ignored An Hao and turned his attention to Gu An. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Well? Do you think I¡¯m qualified to eradicate the demonic sects now?¡±

    Feigning nervousness, Gu An replied, ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Master¡ªof course you are¡­¡±

    Stepping forward, L¨¹ Baitian stood before Gu An and dered, ¡°Gu An, be my disciple. You will be the next Sect Master!¡± His tone brooked no argument.

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s head throbbed. He forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Sect Master, my aptitude is mediocre. No matter how much you cultivate me, I could never reach the level needed to convince the sect to follow me. If you pass the mantle to me, Taixuan Sect will fall into chaos.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian sneered. ¡°What if I transfer my cultivation to you before my time is up?¡±

    Gu An was momentarily stunned by the proposal.

    <em>Even so, I can¡¯t ept bing Sect Master!</em>

    Even someone as strong as L¨¹ Baitian was forced to fake his death to pass on the title. Gu An had no desire to take on such trouble. Besides, by the time L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s end drew near, his cultivation might not be of much use to Gu An anymore.

 Chapter 89: Turning the Tideâ€”Emperor and Immortal

    Chapter 89: Turning the Tide¡ªEmperor and Immortal

    An Hao heard L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s deration and instinctively reevaluated Gu An. In his eyes, Gu An appeared far too ordinary. Earlier, An Hao had stood in front of Gu An out of instinct, much like his own master had once protected him when he was weaker.

    But this seemingly average man was being offered the position of Sect Master?

    Faced with L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s piercing gaze, Gu An took a deep breath and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still a no, Sect Master. Considering our years together in the Medicine Valley, I ask that you spare me. I truly don¡¯t want to invite trouble; I just want to live a peaceful life growing herbs.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian frowned. He wasn¡¯t used to being rejected¡ªespecially not repeatedly.

    Gu An continued, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re not one to manage sect affairs; you¡¯re more focused on cultivation. If you¡¯re looking for someone to handle the sect¡¯s business, why not establish a council above the Elder Hall? Limit it to three members who handle all major sect affairs. They would be selected from the Elder Hall and answer only to the Sect Master. Furthermore, decree that future Sect Masters can only be chosen from these three. That way, the Elder Hall would have no reason to oppose you.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s furrowed brow rxed. He gave Gu An a long, thoughtful look but said nothing. Instead, his attention shifted to An Hao.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, and what is your rtionship with Chu Tianqi?¡± L¨¹ Baitian asked.

    An Hao sped his hands respectfully. ¡°My name is An Hao. I am sixteen years old and have been a disciple of Taixuan Sect for a little over three years. Chu Tianqi is my master.¡±An Hao¡¯s response was deliberate. By stating his age and time in the sect, he highlighted both his talent and the fact that his rtionship with Chu Tianqi wasn¡¯t particrly deep.

    Gu An felt a surge of pride. <em>If L¨¹ Baitian dares harm An Hao, I¡¯ll make him pay.</em>

    To be honest, neither L¨¹ Baitian nor Chu Tianqi seemed like suitable Sect Masters to Gu An. L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s methods were too extreme, while Chu Tianqi¡¯s actions were even more reprehensible.

    ¡°An Hao, are you the Heavenly Spiritual Root prodigy? The one who was taken in by the Elder Hall as soon as you joined the outer sect?¡± Gu An eximed as though recalling something.

    An Hao nodded calmly, his gaze steady as he met L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s eyes.

    L¨¹ Baitian examined him before saying, ¡°If I were to take you as my disciple, would you agree?¡±

    An Hao immediately replied, ¡°Of course, but I cannot turn against my master. Although I¡¯ve only met him a few times, he is still my master in name.¡±

    <em>Under the eaves, one must bow their head.</em>

    Deep down, An Hao was deeply wary of L¨¹ Baitian. The techniques L¨¹ Baitian had disyed earlier were so sinister they seemed no different from demonic arts.

    Still, survival was paramount. What was Chu Tianqi to him anyway? An Hao had only ever acknowledged one true master.

    L¨¹ Baitian chuckled as he stepped down from the dais, approaching Gu An and An Hao.

    ¡°From this moment on, An Hao, you are this seat¡¯s personal disciple. As for you, Gu An, since you refuse to be my disciple, I won¡¯t force you. After this cmity is over, if you ever need anything,e to me. I will visit you often.¡± ??

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s tone was no longer domineering but warm, like that of a kind elder.

    With a wave of his sleeve, he enveloped Gu An and An Hao in his spiritual energy.

    When An Hao reopened his eyes, he found himself standing in the sky on a dark cloud. L¨¹ Baitian stood ahead of him, while Gu An was at his side.

    L¨¹ Baitian unleashed a terrifying aura, shaking the thunderclouds above and drawing countless cultivators¡¯ gazes from the city below.

    With a flick of his finger, a streak of energy shot out, traversing dozens of miles to kill a Transformation Stage demonic cultivator. The demon¡¯s Primordial Spirit disintegrated along with their body.

    Spirit Gathering Divine Finger!

    Though L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s use of the technique caused less of a spectacle than Gu An¡¯s, its lethality was undeniable.

    He rode the cloud into the city, flicking his fingers as he went. Each strike imed the life of a demonic cultivator, his momentum unstoppable.

    An Hao was stunned. <em>What kind of technique is this?</em>

    Gu An, on the other hand, focused on sensing L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s aura. It was still growing stronger.

    More and more people took notice of L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s rampage. The demonic cultivators were terrified, while Taixuan Sect¡¯s forces were invigorated.

    ¡°Who is that? So powerful!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that the former Sect Master? How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°You mean Sect Master L¨¹? That¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable! That demon killed hundreds of Core Formation disciples, and Sect Master L¨¹ took him out with a single strike. What cultivation is this?¡±

    ¡°This aura¡­ heavens¡­¡±

    The inner sect city erupted with astonished chatter as Gu An and An Hao stood silently behind L¨¹ Baitian, witnessing his ughter.

    The news of L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s return spread like wildfire. Within a single incense stick¡¯s time, all the Taixuan Sect¡¯s battlefronts knew that L¨¹ Baitian had returned and was mercilessly annihting demonic forces.

    In another inner sect city, a group of demonic cultivators was constructing an array tform amidst the ruins. A purple-robed woman at the forefront frowned as she turned to a disciple.

    ¡°Where is Demon Lord Xu Lian? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived to take his ce in the array?¡±

    No one could answer her. The other disciples of the Tianjue Sect were equally anxious, sensing an overwhelming aura in the distance that filled them with dread.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Yang Ni and Li Ya stood atop a mountain, gazing at the horizon.

    ¡°What realm is this?¡± Li Ya asked with a furrowed brow.

    Yang Ni didn¡¯t answer; she didn¡¯t know. All she could discern was that the aura was righteous and mighty, heralding Taixuan Sect¡¯s victory.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised. Throughout history, Taixuan Sect had always turned peril into safety. No sect had stood as long as Taixuan Sect on thisnd.

    At Horizon Valley, Li Xuandao, L¨¹ Xian, Yi Liuyun, and Luo Hun stood shoulder to shoulder atop a mountain, looking toward Taixuan Sect.

    ¡°The Reverse Fate Divine Art truly is incredible. It¡¯s undoubtedly the most miraculous technique of our time,¡± Li Xuandao remarked.

    Yi Liuyun scoffed. ¡°Miraculous? More like demonic. The corruption in Taixuan Sect began with him.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian nodded. ¡°That old man wasn¡¯t always in seclusion. He just pretended not to know about many things. His fake death was probably a ploy to cleanse Taixuan Sect and strike at the demonic sects. It¡¯s his style¡ªarrogant enough to think he can handle anything with his cultivation.¡±

    His tone wasplicated as he spoke of L¨¹ Baitian.

    ¡°If that person were still alive, L¨¹ Baitian would suffer,¡± Yi Liuyun muttered.

    L¨¹ Xian responded, and the two began discussing L¨¹ Baitian.

    Li Xuandao, however, remained silent, gazing into the distance with a contemtive expression.

    After a long time, L¨¹ Xian noticed his silence and reassured him, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. That old man may be strong, but he¡¯s not as talented as me. Given time, I¡¯ll surpass him!¡±

    Li Xuandao smiled faintly. ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry. I can¡¯t wait forever.¡±

    ¡°When I reach the Integration Stage, I¡¯ll take his head and present it to Your Majesty!¡± L¨¹ Xian dered confidently, earning a sidelong nce from Luo Hun.

    The sun set on a day of chaos.

    Gu Annded on the grassy field of the Third Medicine Valley and looked up. L¨¹ Baitian and An Hao were nowhere to be seen.

    After apanying L¨¹ Baitian on a rampage through the inner sect, thetter had told Gu An that since he refused the position of Sect Master, there were things he shouldn¡¯t witness. L¨¹ Baitian then dropped him off along the way.

    Other than Lei Zhen, L¨¹ Baitian hadn¡¯t encountered any other Integration Stage cultivators, but the power he disyed left Gu An with a lingering sense of danger.

    <em>For now, our rtionship is good. But what if we turn against each other someday?</em>

    Gu An could feel L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s murderous nature¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t been apparent when he had disguised himself as Elder Tian. It was clear that L¨¹ Baitian was skilled at suppressing his true nature, which made him all the more terrifying.

    While mulling this over, Gu An began checking the nearby medicinal herbs.

    Before long, a figure flew toward him andnded nearby¡ªit was Shen Zhen.

    ¡°Was that man who brought you back L¨¹ Baitian, the previous Sect Master of Taixuan Sect?¡± she asked curiously, her tone brimming with excitement.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°What, are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Of course! My father always considered him his lifelong rival. How did hee back to life? What did you see while you were with him?¡± Shen Zhen asked, pulling out a brush and paper as she spoke.

    Gu An rolled his eyes. ¡°Big sister, can¡¯t you be a little more subtle when fishing for information? You might be bold, but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want to be branded a traitor.¡±

    <em>She can¡¯t possibly be that naive or foolish. She has no reason to harm me either. So, what¡¯s her game?</em>

    <em>Ah¡­ she must enjoy watching others squirm.</em>

    Seeing no end to her incessant questioning, Gu An finally snapped.

    ¡°Follow me one more step, and I¡¯ll write an entry for <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>. You¡¯ll be the first woman the protagonist encounters, and I¡¯ll even include illustrations¡ªmore vivid than anything you can draw!¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s face turned crimson at his words. She red at him, stomped her foot in frustration, and flew off.

    Gu An froze for a moment.

    <em>Wait, why didn¡¯t she insult me back? That didn¡¯t look like anger¡­</em>

    Shaking his head with a chuckle, he resumed checking on the herb fields.

    As the sun set and the moon rose, the night at Taixuan Sect remained far from peaceful.

    When Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, he could sense powerful spiritual senses sweeping across the area intermittently. The presence of demonic and monstrous auras was waning, signaling that Taixuan Sect was nearing victory.

    Under the moonlit sky, snowkes began to fall gently.

    Gu An and Li Ya sat on the threshold, conversing in low tones about the history of Taixuan Sect. Most of the time, Li Ya spoke while Gu An asked questions.

    By dawn, Li Ya received an order via his inner sect disciple token to return to the city with all other inner sect disciples. Bidding Gu An farewell, he left.

    After Li Ya¡¯s departure, Gu An nced at Yang Ni and sent her a voice transmission.

    ¡°The righteous-demonic war is almost over. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back as well?¡±

    Yang Ni turned her gaze to him and replied in kind, ¡°When did I ever say I¡¯d only protect you until this war ended?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll stay by your side. That¡¯s what Li Xuandao instructed.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°You can ask him yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Gu An fell silent for a moment before transmitting another question. ¡°Is His Majesty powerful?¡±

    He was curious about how others viewed Li Xuandao. The man sought to be an eternal emperor yet was constrained by the cultivation sects. Among them, wasn¡¯t L¨¹ Baitian the strongest and most influential?

    Yet Li Xuandao had managed to win over L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s son, L¨¹ Xian. Gu An had a feeling these two would sh sooner orter.

    With Li Xuandao¡¯s potential, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to rise to greatness.

    Outwardly, he appeared to have only Core Formation cultivation, likely as a precaution against L¨¹ Baitian.

    The eventual confrontation between them would be a collision of imperial ambition and immortal supremacy.

    ¡°His cultivation is average, but as an emperor, his methods are unmatched,¡± Yang Ni replied, her tone tinged with mockery, clearly harboring grievances against Li Xuandao.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gu An was about to ask more when he suddenly sensed something.

    ¡°Help guard the Medicine Valley for half a day. I need to check the outer sect city,¡± he said.

    A demonic cultivator who had slipped through the cracks was nearby!

 Chapter 90: Times Change, Ascending to the Venerable Pavilion

    Chapter 90: Times Change, Ascending to the Venerable Pavilion

    Under normal circumstances, Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with demonic cultivators and would avoid them when possible. But one person was an exception.

    That person was Xu Jue!

    Previously, Xu Jue had led an army of demons and monsters to besiege Ji Xuanyu, allowing Gu An to harvest over fifty thousand years of lifespan. Gu An¡¯s impression of him was unforgettable.

    After leaving Xuan Valley, Gu An flew toward the Outer Sect City. Once he had traveled far enough, he activated the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation, turning into a shadowy form. Using the Infinite Trace Celestial Step, he vanished into the forests.

    In a dense forest two hundred miles away from Xuan Valley, Xu Jue was meditating beneath a tree. His hair was disheveled, his ck robe was in tatters, and he looked utterly wretched.

    Small gs encircled him, forming a faint protective barrier.

    Suddenly, the Vice Leader of the Wan Yin Sect''s face turned pale, and he spat a mouthful of ck blood onto the grass, which withered instantly, giving off wisps of ck smoke.

    ¡°D*** that Ji family¡­¡±Xu Jue gritted his teeth, his voice filled with hatred.

    During his escape from Ji Chen, he had encountered more grandmasters of the Ji family, narrowly escaping death. The memory still filled him with dread.

    The demonic path had united the strength of its five major sects¡ªthe Thousand Autumn Pavilion, Gu Hao Sect, Wan Yin Sect, Tianjue Sect, and Cold Poison Valley¡ªonly to be repelled in a single day. The overwhelming power of the Taixuan Sect had shaken Xu Jue to his core.

    As he thought of the Ji family members within his sect, Xu Jue suddenly felt the urge to annihte all Ji family cultivators.

    But recalling their strength, he sighed.

    Forget it. Just endure for now!

    One day, he would destroy the entire Ji family!

    While Xu Jue was lost in thought, a gust of fierce wind swept through the forest, drawing his attention.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The protective formation around him suddenly shattered. A purple-ck figure appeared out of thin air and pressed a finger against Xu Jue¡¯s temple, an overwhelming aura immobilizing him.

    ¡°The Demonic Shadow Divine Art¡­ Who are you in the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?¡±

    Xu Jue¡¯s expression changed drastically as he cautiously asked.

    Was there someone so powerful in the Thousand Autumn Pavilion?

    Even in his severely injured state, his ninth-level Void Transformation cultivation wasn¡¯t something a typical cultivator of the same stage could suppress.

    ¡°I have a question,¡± Gu An said in a hoarse voice.

    Xu Jue let out a sigh of relief and replied deferentially, ¡°Please, senior, ask!¡±

    D*** the Thousand Autumn Pavilion!

    I¡¯ll lead the Wan Yin Sect to raze you all to the ground someday!

    Gu An suddenly remembered that Xu Jue was the father of Xu Ruye, who had died by his hands.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Before Gu An¡¯s voice faded, a surge of sword energy pierced through Xu Jue¡¯s temple from Gu An¡¯s fingertip, severely damaging his primordial spirit.

    Xu Jue¡¯s pupils dted. Before he could copse, Gu An used the Soul Search technique to sift through his memories.

    The spells of the Jiang Qiong Sect were remarkably practical, and Gu An had long mastered them.

    Xu Jue¡¯s ninth-level Void Transformation memories were vast, but Gu An only sought information about the demon army¡¯s techniques from the previous day. It didn¡¯t take long to locate them.

    An incense stick¡¯s worth of timeter.

    Gu An withdrew his hand, and Xu Jue copsed.

    ¡¾You have sessfully harvested 153 years of Xu Jue¡¯s (ninth-level Void Transformation) lifespan.¡¿

    Not bad, the lifespan gained was significant!

    Looking at Xu Jue now, Gu An found him more tolerable. He took Xu Jue¡¯s storage bag and incinerated his corpse to ashes.

    Afterpleting this, Gu An left.

    He didn¡¯t return to Xuan Valley but truly went to the Outer Sect City.

    Outside the city, a towering mountain had suddenly appeared. On closer inspection, it turned out to be the corpse of a colossal bird.

    The Netherbird!

    Its body alone spanned thousands of meters, dwarfing the surrounding mountains.

    Standing atop his flying sword, Gu An observed from afar, filled with curiosity. Where would such a beast have lived under normal circumstances?

    He felt certain that the Taicang Empire didn¡¯t have a habitat for this bird. It was likely captured by the demonic path from somewhere beyond the Nine Dynasties.

    After the great battle, the city gates of the Outer Sect City had grown heavily fortified, thoroughly inspecting every disciple entering and exiting.

    Once inside, Gu An set out to find Ye Lan.

    On a street, he ran into Ye Lan while she was patrolling.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what brings you here?¡± Ye Lan¡¯s cold face lit up with a smile upon seeing Gu An. Her subordinates tactfully stepped aside, well aware of their rtionship.

    ¡°Just checking in on you. Are you hurt?¡± Gu An asked with concern.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ye Lan shook her head and then pulled him aside to recount the events of the previous day.

    During the battle, the city had suffered heavy casualties, mainly because the terrifying Huangquan Demon Emperor hadunched an attack inside the city, breaking through its formations and plunging it into chaos.

    In the end, the Huangquan Demon Emperor left unscathed, leaving a shadow over everyone in the Outer Sect City.

    Hearing this, Gu An was reminded of the cruelty of the cultivation world.

    Thankfully, those he cared about were unharmed.

    After chatting with Ye Lan for a while, Gu An bade her farewell.

    He then headed to the area around the Heavenly Mending tform, where most of the injured had gathered.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother was still there, bloodstained and appearing every bit like a disciple who had fought for the Taixuan Sect.

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t aligned with the demonic path or the Huangquan Demon Emperor.

    After circling around the Heavenly Mending tform, Gu An went to look for Jiang Qiong.

    Jiang Qiong was at her residence. After Gu An shut the door, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this city wouldn¡¯t be affected?¡±

    Sitting on a chair, Jiang Qiong looked pale, her qi and blood unstable¡ªclearly injured.

    ¡°The situation changed. The intelligence I received was false. It seems the Thousand Autumn Pavilion is already suspicious of me,¡± Jiang Qiong took a deep breath and said softly.

    Hearing this, Gu An was secretly delighted and said, ¡°In that case, why not simply abandon the dark for the light and sever ties with the Thousand Autumn Pavilion!¡±

    He had too many informant identities to juggle and felt it was time to let go of some.

    Jiang Qiong shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    Gu An didn¡¯t console her but instead asked, ¡°By the way, has the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path appeared?¡±

    He was deeply concerned about who was impersonating him!

    ¡°It¡¯s fake. That person isn¡¯t the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path but a demonic spy who had been lurking in the Taixuan Sect for hundreds of years, falsely iming to be the Sword Sovereign. Once the demonic sects uncovered his true identity, they lost their fear of him andunched the great battle.¡±

    Jiang Qiong rubbed her temples as she spoke, unable to hide her frustration.

    Gu An asked in surprise, ¡°The demonic path turned on one of their own? Or did that person be a pawn for the Taixuan Sect?¡±

    Jiang Qiong shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My thoughts are in turmoil right now. I¡¯ve heard that Chu Tianqi has fled, and L¨¹ Baitian, who was presumed dead, has reimed the sect leader position and is preparing a full investigation of the Taixuan Sect. You¡¯d best avoiding here for a while. I need to focus on handling this scrutiny. This morning, word came from above that the Taixuan Sect is establishing the Venerable Pavilion, which will supersede the Elder Hall. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will be one of its members, and the sect leader will select three individuals from the Elder Hall to join the Venerable Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°The Venerable Pavilion will reorganize the Taixuan Sect and eliminate malpractice.¡±

    It seemed L¨¹ Baitian had taken Gu An¡¯s suggestion to heart.

    Good! At least he listens.

    Gu An¡¯s proposal was not only to cate L¨¹ Baitian but also a genuine effort to improve the Taixuan Sect. If L¨¹ Baitian was too upied to manage it, someone else should take charge.

    The Elder Hall had too many members, and by the time they reached a consensus, problems below had already worsened. The establishment of the Venerable Pavilion might alleviate some of the sect¡¯s suffering.

    Jiang Qiong then took out a storage bag, saying it contained high-grade seeds she had exchanged for eighty percent of her savings. All the seeds were above the fifth grade, and she instructed Gu An to return after they had matured.

    This meant they wouldn¡¯t meet again for several years.

    It seemed Jiang Qiong was in grave danger, caught between the distrust of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the scrutiny of the Taixuan Sect. She was truly walking on thin ice.

    Gu An could only wish her luck in his heart as he took the storage bag and left in good spirits.

    The demonic path¡¯s siege of the Taixuan Sect swept through the cultivation world like a storm, shocking the entire Taicang Empire.

    The strength disyed by the Taixuan Sect instilled fear throughout the demonic path. In the aftermath, the cultivation world entered an eerie calm.

    After resuming leadership as sect master, L¨¹ Baitian initiated bold reforms, establishing the Venerable Pavilion, reducing the Elder Hall¡¯s authority, and ordering a thorough investigation of demonic spies. Over a thousand spies were executed.

    Following Chu Tianqi¡¯s escape, the Chu family faced L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s relentless retaliation. All Chu family disciples in the sect were either killed or imprisoned. The younger disciples with decent conduct were stripped of their cultivation, marked with a curse, and relegated to serve as errand disciples in the Outer Sect.

    One such errand disciple, bearing the Chu surname, arrived at Xuan Valley.

    It was someone Gu An knew¡ªChu Jingfeng!

    When Gu An first joined the Taixuan Sect, he had encountered the Greedy Wrath Demon Ghost attacking the Medicine Valley. At that time, Cheng Xuandan had enlisted the help of an Inner Sect disciple¡ªChu Jingfeng. Chu Jingfeng had lost an arm during that encounter butter assisted Gu An in dealing with the evil cultivators around Xuan Valley.

    Now, looking at Chu Jingfeng sitting across from him, weathered and forlorn, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Thest time they spoke, Chu Jingfeng had promised Gu An he could seek help from the Chu family whenever he faced trouble.

    How times had changed. The Chu family had nowpletely fallen.

    Chu Jingfeng still bore his one-armed figure, wearing tattered clothing. His messy hair and stubbled face gave him a disheveled and despondent appearance.

    ¡°Brother Chu, as long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s still hope. Work diligently. If you perform well, the punishment above may be lifted,¡± Gu An consoled him.

    Wu Xin had quietly departed, leaving Gu An in charge of Xuan Valley. He needed to cultivate new talent, and Chu Jingfeng seemed like a promising candidate.

    If Chu Jingfeng demonstrated potential, Gu An was even willing to pass on Wu Xin¡¯s Dao Yan Technique to him.

    The Dao Yan Technique relied on umting spiritual energy to break through limitations and might restore Chu Jingfeng, whose cultivation had been abolished.

    Chu Jingfeng nodded numbly, remaining silent.

    Gu An didn¡¯t press him further, giving some instructions before letting him leave.

    When Chu Jingfeng exited, he closed the door with a submissive demeanor. However, Gu An detected no reverence in his actions¡ªonly despair.

    <em>Sigh!</em>

    What a pity.

    Gu An shook his head and picked up a pen to begin writing.

    Six months had passed since the righteous-demonic war. Winter and spring had gone, and it was now summer. At fifty-one years old, Gu An had gained many insights into life, which he intended to express in his writing.

    By dusk, Gu An left the pavilion and used a teleportation array to head to the Third Medicine Valley.

    He sensed Shen Zhen was in his quarters.

    Since Gu An had threatened to write her into his book six months ago, they had lost contact.

    Her presence now probably meant trouble.

    After all, she was a saintess; she had her pride.

    Gu An thought about this as he climbed the stairs to meet Shen Zhen.

    Upon entering, he saw her seated at the table, wearing a veil. She sat there calmly, doing nothing, simply looking at him.

    Something felt off.

    This wasn¡¯t her usual demeanor.

    Could she be about to lose her temper?

    Gu An quickly shut the door, turned to face her, and was about to ask when she spoke first:

    ¡°Have you started writing the Adventures of the Medicine Hero yet?¡±

 Chapter 91: Seven Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan, Primeval Offspring

    Chapter 91: Seven Hundred Thousand Years of Lifespan, Primeval Offspring

    Hearing Shen Zhen¡¯s words, Gu An nearly lost hisposure. He hurriedly rified, ¡°How could that be possible? I was just trying to scare you. There¡¯s no way I would write something like that.¡±

    He had to exin himself; otherwise, Shen Zhen might misunderstand him.

    Shen Zhen stared at him, as if trying to see through his facade. But Gu An remained calm andposed, with a clear conscience.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you then,¡± Shen Zhen said softly, though her tone was different from before, making it hard for Gu An to gauge her thoughts.

    Gu An walked over to the tea table and began heating water to brew tea. When he ced a teacup in front of Shen Zhen, she finally spoke. ¡°Actually, I came to see you for another reason.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu An replied, taking a seat at the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the former Elder Tian from Medicine Valley is now the current Sect Master, L¨¹ Baitian. Is that true?¡± Shen Zhen asked.

    Gu An felt there was no need to hide this, so he nodded. Ever since the battle six months ago, neither Gu Zong nor Ji Hantian had made an appearance. Perhaps they had been dealt with by L¨¹ Baitian.Gu Zong was understandable, as he was clearly part of L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s faction. But Ji Hantian? He had publicly insulted L¨¹ Baitian in the Third Medicine Valley and openly dered his desire to be the Sect Master.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to arrange a meeting with Sect Master L¨¹ for me. This is a personal request and does not represent Dao Tian Sect,¡± Shen Zhen said, locking eyes with Gu An.

    Gu An frowned, hesitating.

    Shen Zhen retrieved a red wooden box from her storage pouch. ¡°This is a piece of Sixth-Grade Spirit Tree, Purple Mist Bamboo. Just one segment can grow into a whole bamboo forest. If nted at the edge of Medicine Valley, it can form an automatic Purple Mist Maze. The bamboo shoots are also premium medicinal materials with high market value.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What kind of rtionship do we have that you¡¯d go to such lengths?¡± Gu An¡¯s tone turned serious as he epted the wooden box into his storage pouch. Then, with a solemn expression, he added, ¡°If you need something, just ask. There¡¯s no need for this¡ªlet it be thest time!¡±

    Shen Zhen blinked in surprise before letting out a soft chuckle, covering her mouth as sheughed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Herughter made her eyes sparkle, which Gu An couldn¡¯t help but notice. His yful remark seemed to ease the awkward atmosphere between them, and their conversation soon returned to its usual rxed state.

    They talked for a long time before Shen Zhen finally left. Gu An, meanwhile, started wandering around Medicine Valley, searching for a suitable ce to nt the Purple Mist Bamboo.

    Eventually, he decided on a spot in the southern mountainous edge and assigned Tang Yu to guard the area. Now, he was looking forward to L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s visit¡ªnot for Shen Zhen¡¯s sake, but because of L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s promise.

    L¨¹ Baitian had told him he could ask for anything!

    Gu An wasn¡¯t interested in acquiring a fourth Medicine Valley yet. Instead, he wanted high-grade medicinal seeds to gradually rece the low-grade ones. If he could nt high-grade seeds over an area spanning a hundred miles, his lifespan earnings would skyrocket.

    Once he reached a million years of lifespan and unlocked new abilities, he nned to elevate himselfprehensively!

    Days turned into weeks. By early autumn, L¨¹ Baitian finally arrived.

    Dressed in a ck robe adorned with dragon patterns, his ck hair was neatly tied under a jade crown. His face exuded authority, a stark contrast to the Elder Tian of the past. Now, he fully embodied the demeanor of a Sect Master.

    As soon as Gu An saw him, he used his lifespan probe.

    [L¨¹ Baitian (Ninth-Level Integration Stage): 755/3150/3200]

    Good heavens! As expected, Ninth-Level Integration Stage!

    However, his lifespan was already nearing its limit and would be difficult to extend further.

    Gu An suddenly recalled something. Could Chu Xian¡¯s sacrificial array in the outer sect have been prepared for L¨¹ Baitian? No, that didn¡¯t seem likely¡ªL¨¹ Baitian had wiped out the Chu family. It must have been unrted.

    While thinking, Gu An stepped forward to wee L¨¹ Baitian. The two entered the house for a discussion.

    L¨¹ Baitian took out four booklets from his storage pouch and ced them on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve established the Venerable Pavilion as per your suggestion. These are the four members of the pavilion. Take a look.¡±

    Gu An immediately picked up one of the booklets. Inside were not only the members¡¯ names and portraits but also detailed information about their backgrounds and life experiences.

    He quickly flipped through the pages, seemingly casual but memorizing everything.

    Thest booklet detailed the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, also known in the cultivation world as the Flying Leaf Sword Immortal, who was revered as the Sword Sovereign in the Taixuan Sect.

    Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, Gu Gua, Ji Hengshi, Zhou Yu.

    Incredible. These just happened to be the strongest members of the three major ns of the Taicang Empire! And all of them were at the Integration Stage!

    Gu An had yet to meet these three individuals. So far, he had encountered six Integration Stage cultivators: L¨¹ Baitian, Ji Hantian, Gu Gua, Ji Hengshi, Zhou Yu, and Lei Zhen. And this wasn¡¯t even the full strength of the Taixuan Sect.

    He also remembered that the strongest individual in the Taixuan Sect was its True Legacy First Disciple, who had already left the Taicang Empire.

    He wondered if the Taixuan Sect had a Grand Elder in seclusion.

    As he marveled at the revtion, Gu An asked, ¡°Sect Master, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to see this information?¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian chuckled. ¡°If you decide to write another story like <em>Romance of the Gods</em>, you can include the Taixuan Sect. The Taixuan Sect depicted in <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em> is a bit shallow andcks depth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter. For now, I¡¯ll focus on finishing <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>,¡± Gu An replied. The novel was nned to be over five million words long, with each volume containing just over a hundred thousand words. At his pace of one volume per year¡ªor even two years¡ªit was still far frompletion.

    Moreover, <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em> brought in substantial Spirit Stone earnings, far surpassing <em>Romance of the Gods</em>. He wasn¡¯t ready to give it up just yet.

    L¨¹ Baitian smiled and didn¡¯t press further.

    Gu An then mentioned Shen Zhen¡¯s request, which L¨¹ Baitian agreed to immediately without any hesitation.

    ¡°Sect Master, do your previous words still stand?¡± Gu An asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you had a change of heart and want to be Sect Master?¡± L¨¹ Baitian narrowed his eyes, clearly pleased.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ you said I could ask for anything. I¡¯d like more high-grade medicinal seeds. I¡¯m even willing to grow them for you. Once the herbs mature, I¡¯ll deliver them to you. I want to explore the world¡¯s rare herbs to enhance my cultivation of nting techniques,¡± Gu An exined quickly.

    ¡°nting techniques¡­¡± L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s lips twitched, his expressionplicated.

    In the end, L¨¹ Baitian agreed and promised to send the seeds in theing days.

    Gu An then went to fetch Shen Zhen and brought her to meet L¨¹ Baitian. After they were introduced, Gu An excused himself, leaving them to talk.

    This time, L¨¹ Baitian cast a restriction, preventing even Gu An from eavesdropping. They spoke for an entire hour before parting ways, with L¨¹ Baitian leaving first.

    Standing beside Gu An, Shen Zhen watched L¨¹ Baitian depart before turning to him with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what we talked about?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask, nor do I want to know. It might cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°I traded some information with him for Taixuan Sect¡¯s strongest musical technique. Once I master it, I¡¯ll show you,¡± Shen Zhen said with a smile. After speaking, she leapt into the air and flew toward her cave residence.

    Gu An didn¡¯t think much about it. Shen Zhen¡¯s actions had nothing to do with him, as long as they didn¡¯t pose a threat to him. Instead, he began to look forward to L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s high-grade medicinal seeds.

    Five dayster, L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s people arrived and handed Gu An a storage pouch. Using his spiritual sense to inspect it, he found an impressive collection¡ªtens of thousands of high-quality seeds. Along with the seeds, there was a booklet and a letter.

    Back in his room, Gu An opened the letter. L¨¹ Baitian exined that the seeds were his personal contribution and did not involve Taixuan Sect¡¯s resources. If Gu An cultivated them well, he could keep half the profits; if not, he would have to be L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s disciple.

    Reading this, Gu An sighed helplessly.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why L¨¹ Baitian was so intent on making him his disciple.

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s been charmed by my personality?¡± Gu An mused.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Taixuan Sect remained rtively peaceful, and Gu An¡¯s life grew quiet. Ye Lan, Shen Zhen, Li Ya, Jiang Qiong, and Gu Yu were all focused on their cultivation and rarely came to see him.

    Although the righteous-demonic war ended swiftly, its influence lingered.

    One noon, Gu An used the teleportation array to arrive at Xuan Valley. He was in a great mood, even humming a little tune.

    He had just done some calctions and realized his annual lifespan earnings were likely to surpass 100,000 years this year. His total lifespan had already exceeded 700,000 years. A million-year lifespan was within reach, and he was eager to grow stronger.

    Upon reaching Xuan Valley, he sensed Li Ya¡¯s presence. Li Ya was upstairs in a pavilion, drinking tea with Yang Ni. Since Li Ya wasn¡¯t concealing his aura, Gu An headed straight for the pavilion.

    When Gu An entered the room, Li Ya was the first to speak.

    ¡°Junior Brother Gu, I¡¯ve decided to leave Taixuan Sect and train in the Northern Sea Mountain Range. I won¡¯t return until I reach the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±

    Curious, Gu An asked, ¡°What kind of ce is the Northern Sea Mountain Range?¡±

    Li Ya chuckled. ¡°The Northern Sea Mountain Range lies north of the Taicang Empire. Its size rivals the entire empire and is surrounded by four other empires. It¡¯s a haven for monsters and a ce where cultivators seek opportunities and hone their skills. But it¡¯s also incredibly dangerous.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An suddenly felt the Northern Sea Mountain Range might be an ideal location for his next breakthrough. Transitioning from the Ninth-Level Integration Stage to a higher realm would undoubtedly cause a significant disturbance. It would be best to stay far from Taixuan Sect.

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to go there in search of the Northern Sea Kunfish, are you?¡± Yang Ni asked.

    Li Ya scratched his head. ¡°So, you figured it out. Two years ago, there were reports of the Northern Sea Kunfish appearing in the mountain range. I want to check it out. Besides, it¡¯s a good excuse to avoid those people my royal father keeps assigning to me.¡±

    Gu An took a seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Northern Sea Kunfish?¡±

    Yang Ni shot him a nce and said, ¡°You remember the Netherbird from before, don¡¯t you? There are ancient offspring in this world. Unlike ordinary monsters, they¡¯re incredibly massive. Their transformation into humanoid forms is far more challenging than for the demon ns. Because of their size, they are often worshipped by humans as mountain or sea gods. Their movements are mysterious and unpredictable.¡±

    Gu An grew even more intrigued and began asking about other ancient offspring in the world. Yang Ni casually described a few, leaving him utterly captivated.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go. Recently, a young talent named An Hao appeared in the sect. He¡¯s only twenty-two and already preparing to form his core. It¡¯s unbelievable. I have to train harder so I don¡¯t end up as his stepping stone,¡± Li Ya said as he stood up.

    Hearing this, Gu An agreed that An Hao¡¯s cultivation speed was astonishing.

    It was clear L¨¹ Baitian valued An Hao highly, given the immense resources he must have invested in him.

    While Gu An was pondering, Li Ya climbed out the window and left.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t break that bad habit!¡± Gu An muttered.

    Turning to Yang Ni, he asked, ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying. Tending to flowers and nts with you is oddly enjoyable¡ªmuch better than all that fighting and killing,¡± Yang Ni replied.

 Chapter 92: Spirit Tree Awakening, Realms Beyond Integration

    Chapter 92: Spirit Tree Awakening, Realms Beyond Integration

    In the mountain forest, Gu An was leading Yang Ni in nting seeds. While burying soil around the roots, he pointed to a medicinal nt nearby and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Singing Shame Grass. Its leaves tend to curl up, and when the wind passes through, it makes strange sounds like a song. When that happens, you need to help it spread its leaves, or it¡¯ll hinder its growth¡­¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Squatting nearby, Yang Ni listened attentively, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    When Li Ya left, Yang Ni had imed she wanted to stay and tend to flowers and nts. Gu An had thought she was joking, but to his surprise, she was serious. She started actively participating in nting and often asked questions, showing a humble attitude.

    After her shift in demeanor, Yang Ni began integrating into Xuan Valley, even socializing with other errand disciples.

    Gu An decided to guide her with the hope of assimting her fully into Xuan Valley, so he taught her earnestly.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll oversee this garden¡¯s medicinal nts. Let¡¯s see if you can protect this ce, not just people,¡± Gu An said with a smile as he stood up.

    Yang Ni didn¡¯t refuse and instead showed an eager expression.

    Leaving Yang Ni to observe the garden, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley. There, he saw Chu Jingfeng standing in front of a wooden fence, staring into space.Chu Jingfeng had been like this for years. If Gu An assigned him a task, he wouldplete it. Otherwise, he would drift aimlessly, lost in thought.

    Recalling their old friendship, Gu An decided to help him.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I just got my hands on a sword technique. Care to take a look?¡± Gu An patted Chu Jingfeng¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    Chu Jingfeng nodded expressionlessly and followed Gu An into a secluded grove. Despite his shattered cultivation, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s memories as a sword cultivator remained intact, so he thought he might be able to help.

    Though usually silent, Chu Jingfeng was deeply grateful to Gu An. When he first arrived, his shame was overwhelming, but Gu An had treated him kindly and consistently over the years. This could not be fake. Chu Jingfeng couldn¡¯t fathom why Gu An would see value in him and could only conclude that Gu An was genuinely good-hearted¡ªafter all, the disciples of Xuan Valley spoke highly of him.

    Under Chu Jingfeng¡¯s watchful gaze, Gu An clumsily demonstrated a set of basic sword moves from the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Though his execution was rough and awkward, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Gu¡­ Valley Master, what is this sword technique?¡± Chu Jingfeng asked, barely containing his excitement.

    As a swordsman, encountering an advanced sword technique was an iparable joy.

    Gu An scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. When I visited the Heavenly Mending tform, I met a senior who passed it on to me. He said mastering this technique would make me the Sword God of the mortal world.¡±

    Chu Jingfeng hesitated, wanting to say something but holding back.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°So? Interested? I can teach you, but on one condition: you need to return to the person you once were. I miss the spirited Chu Jingfeng of the past. Even without your cultivation, you can still practice the sword. Don¡¯t the legends speak of someone who achieved enlightenment through swordsmanship alone, without ever cultivating spiritual energy? If they could do it, why can¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Jingfeng¡¯s expression changed, his inner conflict evident. After a long silence, he agreed.

    He had never wanted to be defeated by despair but had struggled to find a reason to continue. Now, Gu An¡¯s words resonated deeply. Losing cultivation shouldn¡¯t mean giving up on the sword.

    A swordsman¡¯s path was to face challenges head-on.

    Thus, Chu Jingfeng began training in the Taicang Frightening God Sword. His ability to memorize sword forms was astonishing, leaving Gu An thoroughly impressed. This newfound skill boosted Chu Jingfeng¡¯s confidence even further.

    Late at night, ten miles outside Xuan Valley, by the riverbank.

    Gu An pushed aside some rubble, revealing a stone b. Lifting it, he descended into a hidden passage, which automatically resealed itself with stones shifting back into ce.

    Following the underground tunnel, Gu An arrived at the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    A five-zhang-long ck dragon emerged from the subterranean river, quickly flying to him.

    As usual, Gu An retrieved a demonic goat¡¯s corpse and ced it on the ground. The dragon, Hao Long, breathed intense mes, roasting the meat.

    ¡°In two or three years, I¡¯ll let you out. How does that sound?¡± Gu An asked, stroking Hao Long¡¯s head with a smile.

    Gu An nned to release Hao Long into the Northern Sea Mountain Range during his next breakthrough, letting it thrive there.

    Previously, he had hoped Hao Long could learn a transformation technique, but no such method was avable. Instead, Gu An had taught it the Demonic Shadow Divine Art, but after years of practice, Hao Long still hadn¡¯t mastered it.

    Upon hearing that it could go outside, Hao Long immediately stopped roasting the goat and eagerly asked where.

    Gu An briefly described the Northern Sea Mountain Range, making Hao Long even more excited. He reminded the dragon not to reveal the existence of the Eight Views Celestial Realm after leaving, and Hao Long promised to keep it a secret.

    Even if exposed, Gu An wasn¡¯t worried. By the time he returned from the mountain range, he would have surpassed the Integration Stage. Not even the Thousand Autumn Pavilion would dare touch his Spirit Tree.

    Still, Gu An trusted Hao Long¡¯s discretion.

    ¡°Make sure to train properly. Don¡¯t get eaten by other monsters as soon as you¡¯re out,¡± Gu An teased.

    ¡°Me? A dragon? Eaten by monsters?¡± Hao Long lifted its head proudly.

    Gu An chuckled, patting its head before heading to the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree. He cared deeply about this tree, observing it during every visit to ensure its well-being.

    Standing under the tree, Gu An looked up at its branches.

    As he watched, his brow furrowed.

    He noticed one branch tremble slightly, almost imperceptibly, but it had definitely moved.

    Hao Long, still by the fire roasting meat, hadn¡¯t caused this.

    Could the tree be¡­ awakening? Gu An wondered, growing more certain by the moment.

    This was no ordinary tree; it was the Holy Tree of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it gained sentience.

    He continued observing, but the tree remained still, as if nothing had happened. Using his spiritual sense to investigate, he found nothing unusual. Still, the act served as a warning to the tree not to act out.

    After half an hour, Gu An left. Another task was added to his list¡ªmonitoring the tree for signs of sentience.

    Oddly, he wasn¡¯t worried. Instead, he was curious and even a little excited.

    Two years passed.

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan reached 950,000 years, and he was confident of breaking the one-million-year mark before year¡¯s end. This filled him with anticipation and boundless energy.

    One day, Ye Lan visited Xuan Valley to see him.

    Standing by the window of the pavilion, they chatted while watching the disciples busy below.

    Ye Lan spoke of recent major events in the cultivation world, which Gu An listened to with great interest.

    A new sect, the Nightshade Sect, had emerged. Its location remained a mystery, but its disciples frequently raided demonic sects, seizing techniques, spells, and treasures, plunging the demonic path into chaos. Meanwhile, righteous sects remained unaffected.

    Some spected that the Nightshade Sect was backed by the Taixuan Sect, as its leader bore a striking resemnce to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, famed for defeating enemies with a single leaf.

    Hearing this, Gu An was annoyed. ¡°Why does someone always have to borrow my fame?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me about so many events, yet none of them target the Taixuan Sect. It seems we¡¯ve established an unshakable reputation,¡± Gu An said with augh.

    He was genuinely delighted¡ªthe more peaceful the Taixuan Sect, the better. After all, he could grow stronger just by cultivating nts and tending to flowers.

    "Give me another fifty years, and no one in the Land of the Nine Dynasties will be able to surpass me, right?" Gu An mused aloud.

    Ye Lan pondered for a moment before saying, "Actually, there might be someone. The cultivation world has seen the rise of a rogue cultivator who calls himself the Ghost Thief. He''s somewhere between righteous and evil. He used to rob the rich to help the poor, but his reputation has grown immensely. Half a year ago, he dered that he woulde to Taixuan Sect to steal the Sevenfold Purity Tree. He imed that Taixuan Sect hoards 90% of the Taicang Empire¡¯s resources, viting the Dao of Heaven. He ns to steal the tree and nt it on the edge of Tianze Lake."

    Sevenfold Purity Tree?

    Gu An¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.

    This was the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree gifted to him by Taixuan Sect, and it had already grown well. How could he let someone steal it?

    This Ghost Thief must be courting death!

    Still, considering the thief¡¯s chivalrous tendencies, Gu An decided not to kill him. But he definitely had to give him a scare to ensure he wouldn¡¯t try anything like this again.

    "Is the Ghost Thief powerful?" Gu An asked curiously.

    "Obviously! How else could he offend so many people, steal so many treasures, and still be alive?" Ye Lan gave him a sideways nce.

    Fair enough. Why even ask her? She didn¡¯t know whaty beyond the Transformation Stage, let alone this thief¡¯s strength.

    Gu An chuckled and shifted the conversation, asking her how her cultivation had been going and whether she was putting in enough effort.

    Though they would inevitably part ways someday, Gu An hoped that their separation¡ªwhether through life or death¡ªcould be dyed as long as possible.

    His question earned him a scolding from Ye Lan, who, like him, wished for the other to cultivate diligently and extend their lifespan.

    Their conversation soon turned into lighthearted bickering.

    After a while, Ye Lan suddenly asked, "Senior Brother, do you know the current Emperor?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask, Junior Sister?"

    "Starting this year, the Emperor introduced Spring Festival celebrations, and now they¡¯re observed across all the provinces. The rituals and customs are identical to the Spring Festival you¡¯ve celebrated for years," Ye Lan replied gravely.

    Gu An dismissed the concern. "I heard about it from an old man I once met. Besides, the Spring Festival has been around for so many years¡ªit¡¯s not surprising that someone picked up on it. Its message is good, after all."

    Ye Lan conceded that this made sense but still offered a warning. "Recently, we received orders to gather more information about Emperor Li Xuandao. They¡¯ve even assigned more disciples to missions in Cangzhou. It seems the higher-ups are interested in the throne."

    "What are you saying? The sect wants to seize the throne?"

    "Not exactly. The Crown Prince is a disciple of our sect, but he¡¯s held that title for a hundred years. Naturally, the sect wants to give him a little push to ascend."

    Gu An nced toward the woods a hundred meters west. Yang Ni was watering the flowers, seemingly lost in her task¡ªbut who knew if she was eavesdropping?

    After chatting a bit longer, Ye Lan shut the window, intending to discuss something else. She even grew physically yful, which prompted a stern rebuke from Gu An.

    Blushing with a mix of shame and anger, Ye Lan shot him a re before leaving.

    Watching her retreating figure, Gu An¡¯s thoughts wandered to the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    He needed to visit the Pavilion of Techniques to search for a map and begin preparations for his breakthrough.

    What realmy beyond Integration? He couldn¡¯t wait to find out.

    As Gu An descended the stairs and headed for the teleportation array, Yang Ni suddenly intercepted him.

    Through sound transmission, she warned, ¡°Be careful of the Crown Prince. If he learns about your connection with Li Ya, he will surelye for you and scheme against you.¡±

 Chapter 93: Gu Anâ€™s Connections

    Chapter 93: Gu An¡¯s Connections

    "The Crown Prince isn¡¯t quite noble? Senior Brother Li speaks highly of him, which suggests they get along well," Gu An asked via sound transmission, sounding puzzled.

    Yang Ni scoffed. "That¡¯s just because Li Ya is na?ve. Over the years, the Crown Prince has sent numerous assassins after him. I even blocked one attempt myself."

    "Why didn¡¯t you warn Senior Brother Li to be more vignt?"

    "It¡¯s his father¡¯s decision. He fears rming the Crown Prince. If things escte, the Crown Prince might forcefully seize the throne. Li Ya¡¯s father has mediocre cultivation and is no match for the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince ascends, it¡¯ll only make things more dangerous for Li Ya," Yang Ni exined.

    Her response made Gu An want tough.

    Li Xuandao was nearly at the Void Transformation Stage, yet he was supposedly no match for the Crown Prince?

    In that sense, Li Xuandao was just like Gu An¡ªboth hiding their true cultivation levels.

    Gu An only knew of Li Xuandao¡¯s real power thanks to his special abilities."I see. I¡¯ll be careful of the Crown Prince," Gu An replied via sound transmission.

    Yang Ni nodded and didn¡¯t stop him further.

    Watching Gu An leave, she shook her head slightly.

    "Why am I starting to genuinely care about this kid¡¯s safety?"

    Ever since learning that Gu An had his own Medicine Valley within the inner sect, Yang Ni had suspected he wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed. At least within Taixuan Sect, he was well-protected and unlikely to encounter real danger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She pushed the thought aside. The Twilight Flowers she had nted would bloom in a few days, and she was looking forward to the sight.

    Meanwhile, Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley and walked straight to the Sevenfold Purity Tree.

    The tree had already grown tall and lush, with dense branches and leaves. Beneath it, a White Spirit Mouse dozedzily in the shade. Ever since the Sevenfold Purity Tree provided shelter, the mouse rarely wandered and instead spent its days sleeping beneath it.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind; in fact, he found it promising.

    L¨¹ Baitian had once told him that the Sevenfold Purity Tree could not only enhance spiritual energy in its vicinity but also improveprehension for those meditating beneath it.

    Could the White Spirit Mouse achieve enlightenment while dreaming? Time to test it out!

    If it worked, Gu An nned to take naps under the tree himself.

    From his waist pouch, he released a Primeval Gold-Eating Beetle, letting it fly onto the tree. Then, he summoned Xiao Chuan, instructing him to ce 100 pounds of iron ore under the tree every month to feed the beetle.

    Xiao Chuan¡¯s greatest trait was that he never asked questions, merely nodding in agreement.

    After checking on the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Gu An went to inspect the Human-Face Tree and Purple Mist Bamboo, ensuring everything was growing well. Satisfied, he began patrolling the Third Medicine Valley.

    The valley now hosted numerous high-grade medicinal herbs. Last year, when L¨¹ Baitian visited, Gu An had requested an increase in errand disciples, which L¨¹ Baitian approved without hesitation, raising the number to 300.

    Even with 300 disciples, Gu An felt it wasn¡¯t enough. However, to request further expansion, he¡¯d need to produce more results to justify it.

    By evening, Gu An finally returned to his pavilion.

    That day, he harvested another batch of medicinal herbs, earning several thousand years of lifespan¡ªbringing him ever closer to the million-year mark.

    One monthter, early morning.

    After leading the disciples of Xuan Valley in their daily exercises, Gu An returned to his pavilion and spread a map across his desk.

    The map, drawn by a Taixuan Sect Grandmaster, contained enchantments. With spiritual sense, it disyed detailed topography, giving Gu An the impression of using a VR map from his previous life.

    No wonder it cost five high-grade Spirit Stones¡ªworth every bit.

    Immersed in the map, Gu An searched for an ideal location to break through.

    By noon, someone arrived at Xuan Valley. Yang Ni transmitted a warning to Gu An:

    "The Crown Prince is here. Handle him carefully¡ªI can¡¯t show myself."

    Gu An calmly folded the map and walked out of the pavilion.

    At the entrance, he spotted a man in white, holding a folding fan. With his elegant demeanor and warm smile, he looked like a gentle schr.

    Gu An immediately used his lifespan probe.

    [Li Dai (Nascent Soul Stage, Level 1): 189/960/1250]

    No special techniques. His cultivation was as it appeared.

    A Nascent Soul cultivator under 200 years old¡ªundeniably a genius.

    Instead of approaching Gu An directly, Li Dai walked toward Chu Jingfeng, who was inspecting a garden near the wooden fence.

    "Chu Jingfeng, it¡¯s been a long time," Li Dai called out warmly.

    Chu Jingfeng turned, frowning at the sight of him.

    The two exchanged pleasantries. Li Dai¡¯s heartyughter drew the attention of other disciples in the valley.

    Chu Jingfeng, however, remained tense, mostly letting Li Dai recount old stories while he offered minimal responses.

    After chatting for a while, Li Dai finally approached Gu An.

    Standing outside the pavilion, he bowed and said, "I am Li Dai from Cangzhou. May I ask if you are Valley Master Gu An?"

    Gu An returned the gesture. "Greetings, Your Highness. I am indeed Gu An. Would you like toe upstairs for a chat?"

    Li Dai nodded with a smile and ascended the stairs.

    The errand disciples below grew excited. They hadn¡¯t expected the visitor to be the Crown Prince himself. While they were cultivators, their curiosity about the Crown Prince remained unabated. Why had hee to see their Valley Master?

    A few disciples crowded around Chu Jingfeng, asking how the two knew each other.

    Gu An and Li Dai talked in private for a full half-hour. When Gu An escorted him downstairs, he wore a smile, though he felt somewhat ufortable.

    Before leaving, Li Dai sped Gu An¡¯s hand warmly, much to Gu An¡¯s dismay.

    "Junior Brother Gu, we really hit it off! Next time I return to Taixuan Sect, I must visit you again," Li Dai said with an enthusiastic smile, appearing utterly sincere.

    Gu An agreed to Li Dai¡¯s parting words and watched as the Crown Prince flew away from Xuan Valley.

    Their earlier conversation had been casual, as though Li Dai hade simply to make friends. They even talked about Li Ya, and Li Dai¡¯s tone was full of concern. If not for Yang Ni¡¯s prior warning, Gu An might have genuinely believed they were close brothers.

    Li Dai didn¡¯t make any requests or attempt to recruit Gu An. However, Gu An had sensed a Transformation Stage cultivator hiding in the forest nearby, likely someone protecting the Crown Prince.

    About ten miles away from Xuan Valley, the smile on Li Dai¡¯s face vanished, reced by a dark expression.

    A blue-robed elder flew up beside him and spoke softly, "Your Highness, there¡¯s a Nascent Soul cultivator in the valley."

    "Yes, I sensed it. It¡¯s Yang Ni. That Father would station her to guard him shows that Gu An must have some deep connection. Investigate his background thoroughly. Find out what his true identity is within Taixuan Sect," Li Dai replied coldly, his eyes gleaming with killing intent as he mentioned Yang Ni.

    The elder asked, "If he has no significant backing, should we capture him?"

    "We¡¯ll wait until I meet the Sect Master. His stance will be crucial. If the Sect Master supports me, we¡¯ll kill both Li Ya and Gu An to cut off Father¡¯s spies and chess pieces," Li Dai said.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that their conversation had been overheard by Gu An.

    To Gu An, a Transformation Stage cultivator was no different from an ant on the roadside.

    "Want to kill me? Interesting," Gu An thought, smiling to himself.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned in the slightest. Even if he stood still and didn¡¯t fight back, Li Dai and the elder wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.

    Gu An turned and went back upstairs to his pavilion. Before long, Yang Ni entered through the window, her expression grim.

    "He must have noticed me. His cultivation technique seems to have reached a profound level," Yang Ni said.

    Gu An looked puzzled. "Do you have a grudge against him?"

    "Of course! My sister¡¯s death is tied to his mother. How could I not?"

    "Does Senior Brother Li know about this?"

    "No, because it¡¯s just my suspicion. I don¡¯t have any evidence. His presence in Taixuan Sect is likely an attempt to establish connections with the Venerable Pavilion or the Sect Master. His previous backer, Chu Tianqi, has already fled. He¡¯s desperate to find a new pir of support."

    "Let him be," Gu An said as he took out a book and began to read.

    Yang Ni stood beside him, surprised. "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll capture you to manipte Li Ya?"

    "What can I do about it? I¡¯m not his match. His Majesty tasked you with watching over me, and I can¡¯t refuse. If he wants to kill me, I can¡¯t stop him. I might as well act like nothing¡¯s wrong and enjoy my days in peace," Gu An replied casually.

    His nonchnt attitude made Yang Ni regard him with newfound respect.

    "Don¡¯t worry. If he dares to make a move on you, I¡¯ll protect you¡ªas long as you don¡¯t run around recklessly," Yang Ni assured him.

    Gu An¡¯s tendency to wander made things difficult for her. One day he¡¯d be in the outer sect city, the next in his inner sect Medicine Valley, both ces she couldn¡¯t easily enter.

    "Thank you for your protection. Don¡¯t worry, under Taixuan Sect¡¯s watch, he probably won¡¯t act rashly," Gu An said with a smile.

    Yang Ni nodded and left without saying more. She retreated to the woods to cultivate. Her sense of urgency was palpable¡ªafter years in Xuan Valley, she still only practiced her skillste at night in secret.

    Meanwhile, Gu An wanted to grow stronger as well. Checking his lifespan, a grin spread across his face.

    He was getting closer.

    Elsewhere, in a tranquil estate surrounded by chirping birds and blooming flowers, a small stream encircled a pavilion. Inside, L¨¹ Baitian and Li Dai sat across from each other.

    Li Dai picked up a wine jug and poured for L¨¹ Baitian.

    "A century as the Crown Prince must have been difficult for you. I¡¯ve heard whispers from themon folk over the years," L¨¹ Baitian said nonchntly, taking the cup.

    Li Dai sighed. "Father has done his best, but his cultivation is too weak to suppress the regional governors and noble ns. Beneath the Taicang Empire¡¯s facade of strength lies hardship and darkness. I want to bring prosperity to all. My mother¡¯s family has already pledged their full support."

    L¨¹ Baitian gazed at the stream rather than Li Dai, his tone indifferent. "Who sits on the throne doesn¡¯t matter to Taixuan Sect. What matters is that the emperor must uphold the sect¡¯s trust."

    Li Dai quickly assured him, "Taixuan Sect is the righteous orthodox of the world. If I be emperor, the sect can monitor my actions as they see fit!"

    "Tell your people to stop investigating Gu An. No matter how your royal family¡¯s struggles unfold, Gu An is not to be involved," L¨¹ Baitian said, his casual tone carrying an undeniable authority.

    Li Dai¡¯s face changed drastically.

    In that moment, countless possibilities raced through his mind.

    Cautiously, he asked, "What family does Gu Ane from?"

    "Gu An has no family background. His only connection is me. Is that enough?"

    As L¨¹ Baitian spoke, his gaze finally met Li Dai¡¯s, sending cold sweat running down the Crown Prince¡¯s back.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94: A Million-Year Lifespan, Five Elemental Treasure Body!

    Chapter 94: A Million-Year Lifespan, Five Elemental Treasure Body!

    Crown Prince Li Dai returned to visit Gu An just seven days after leaving, bringing along numerous medicinal herb seeds. It was evident he had put in significant effort.

    Although Gu An wasn¡¯t sure why Li Dai was being so generous, he epted the gesture with appreciation and even invited him to share some wine. The atmosphere between the two was noticeably more pleasant than before. Even by the time Li Dai departed, he hadn¡¯t tried to recruit Gu An, as though he was genuinely interested in building a connection.

    After Li Dai left, however, Yang Ni¡¯s gaze toward Gu An had changed.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him act so attentively toward someone,¡± she said in aplicated tone.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just that approachable.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; he had a guess that this had something to do with L¨¹ Baitian, though he didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    Li Dai came to Taixuan Sect seeking support, and it was unlikely he would approach noble families like the Ji Family. Other than that, only L¨¹ Baitian wielded such influence.

    Yang Ni also spected that Gu An had a significant backer. After all, even someone like Li Xuandao couldn¡¯t make the crown prince act so courteously. She was increasingly curious about who Gu An really was.¡°It¡¯s best not to mention this to His Majesty,¡± Gu An said seriously, looking at Yang Ni. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for so many years; you should know my personality. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything, nor do I want to be a target for suspicion.¡±

    Yang Ni nodded and teased, ¡°It seems Li Ya isn¡¯t your blessing; instead, you¡¯re the blessing for Li Ya. Considering your diligent work cultivating so many herbs and not vying for power or wealth¡ªif I were part of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s leadership, I¡¯d favor you too.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An retrieved a storage pouch gifted by the crown prince, took out a hundred seeds, and handed them to Yang Ni. ¡°These are fifth-grade seeds. Cultivate them carefully. If you seed, I¡¯ll let you keep one-tenth of the harvest, and I¡¯ll give you more seeds in the future.¡±

    Yang Ni was delighted as she epted the seeds, agreeing to the task without hesitation. Gu An was pleased to see her enthusiasm.

    Among the many members of the Third Medicine Valley, Yang Ni was the only one who genuinely loved nting herbs and flowers. Xiao Chuan preferred raising demonic beasts, while other disciples onlybored out of necessity for their cultivation. Gu An held high hopes for Yang Ni.

    With summer gone and autumn painting thend, Xuan Valley, Horizon Valley, and the Third Medicine Valley were bathed in the season''s hues. The Taixuan Sect took on an ethereal beauty in autumn, as fallen leaves nketed the mountains and valleys in a seemingly endless carpet of gold.

    Late in the season, on a crisp autumn afternoon, Horizon Valley:

    Gu An wrapped freshly harvested herbs in spirit-protecting paper. A set of prompts suddenly appeared before him:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You have sessfully harvested Deerbone Grass (Fifth Grade), gaining 52 years of lifespan.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[Your lifespan has surpassed one million years for the first time. Lifespan Foresight ability unlocked.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[Lifespan Foresight: When activated, it automatically identifies karmic threats. If any creature harbors malicious intent toward you, you will receive a notification. Notifications do not consume lifespan. Investigating their lifespan will, however, consume your own.]</li> </ul>

    Gu An paused, stunned by the new ability.

    ¡°What a treasure!¡±

    This ability would alert him to potential enemies, allowing him to avoid unnecessary risks. He immediately activated the Lifespan Foresight, though no warnings appeared yet¡ªlikely because it would only detect future threats.

    Feeling immensely satisfied, Gu An thought this feature was invaluable and worth the years he¡¯d waited to unlock it. With a million years of lifespan now umted, he was finally ready for a breakthrough!

    He sped up his harvesting, gathering all the mature herbs in Horizon Valley before storing them in the warehouse. Upon arrival, he noticed that the warehouse had been emptied of its prior contents. Without dwelling on it, he deposited the new batch and left.

    Just as he stepped outside, L¨¹ Xian approached him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush off,¡± L¨¹ Xian said. ¡°We haven¡¯t practiced the ck Tortoise Tidal Palm today.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian had been teaching Gu An eight different techniques. Two years ago, he decided to focus on mastering just one, determined to seed even if it took fifty years. After all, even a pig should learn it by then!

    Gu An brushed past him. ¡°Not today. Next time.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian was stunned. Did this guy just push him? And seed?

    ¡°No way!¡± L¨¹ Xian grabbed Gu An¡¯s shoulder, refusing to let him leave.

    Gu An sighed and turned. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already mastered the ck Tortoise Tidal Palm. Want to see?¡±

    ¡°Really? Show me!¡± L¨¹ Xian immediately released him, urging excitedly.

    Gu An walked to an open space and raised his palm. A powerful wave of qi surged from his palm, creating tidal ripples in the air several meters ahead.

    He withdrew his palm and said, ¡°See? I¡¯ve been practicing in private. I really have something else to do. Next time, teach me how to refine it further.¡±

    With that, he leapt into the air and flew off.

    L¨¹ Xian didn¡¯t stop him but stood there, frowning. For a long moment, he remained silent, then muttered:

    ¡°No gestures to activate it, no qi lingering after... Complete mastery of form and function...¡±

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An harvested herbs from the Third Medicine Valley and prepared to leave again. He informed Yang Ni of his ns, saying he needed to run an errand in the Inner Sect. She didn¡¯t question him.

    At twilight, Gu An left, flying toward the Outer Sect City, taking arge detour before circling back near Xuan Valley. Late into the night, he snuck into the Eight Views Celestial Realm and brought Hao Long out.

    Hao Long looked around, visibly excited.

    Without dy, Gu An led him out of the Taixuan Sect, employing the Infinite Trace Celestial Step to bypass the sect and head toward the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Hao Long was intrigued by Gu An¡¯s footwork, though not entirely surprised. To Hao Long, Gu An was the most important person in the world¡ªhaving not met anyone else, hecked the perspective to truly marvel.

    The Northern Sea Mountain Range was over 300,000 miles away from the Taixuan Sect, but Gu An traveled relentlessly using the Infinite Trace Celestial Step, maintaining his full speed without stopping.

    Upon reaching the mountain range, Gu An set Hao Long down.

    ¡°Goodbye, Master!¡± Hao Long shouted excitedly as it dashed off, leaving Gu An smiling to himself. Afterward, Gu An donned a mask, changed into ck robes, and resumed his journey.

    He intended to make his breakthrough in the depths of the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Despite its name, the Northern Sea was actually a vastke,parable in size to an ocean. Walking through the air, Gu An gazed at the shimmering surface of theke under the moonlight, its waves glistening as mist swirled over the seemingly boundless expanse. Along the way, he witnessed a colossal fish over a hundred meters long leap from the water, stretching its body midair in a breathtaking disy.

    The mountain range was home to more than just beasts¡ªcultivators and spirits also roamed the area. Gu An sensed a fierce battle between two Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, but he only nced in their direction briefly before hurrying past.

    ¡°Breakthrough first, admire the sceneryter,¡± he thought.

    The image of Li Ya crossed his mind momentarily, though he didn¡¯t dwell on where the crown prince might be. Spreading his divine sense, he searched for a suitable ce to advance.

    Half an hourter, Gu An found himself in a remote and eerie section of the mountains. Sitting under arge tree, he began meditating.

    The area within a 3,000-mile radius was devoid of people andrgely uninhabited by demonic beasts. Only restless spirits wandered about, creating a haunting and ghostly atmosphere.

    Gu An activated his Lifespan Barrier, concealing himselfpletely, then called up his personal stats panel:<ul> <li aria-level="1">Name: Gu An</li> <li aria-level="1">Lifespan: 58/1,002,060</li> <li aria-level="1">Spiritual Root: Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root</li> <li aria-level="1">Cultivation: Ninth Level Integration Stage</li> <li aria-level="1">Techniques: Fire Maniption Art (Minor Understanding), Yang Wood Primordial Art (Mastery), Yellow Dragon Qi Technique (Peak Mastery), Alchemy (Initial Proficiency), Ten Thousand Gu Mystical Art (Unpracticed), Yin-Yang Technique (Unpracticed), Dao Yan Technique (Unpracticed)</li> </ul>

    Looking at his seven-digit lifespan, Gu An felt a deep sense of achievement.

    His n was to invest 100,000 years of lifespan into enhancing his spiritual root, Yang Wood Primordial Art, and Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, while minimizing investments in skills, ultimate techniques, or divine abilities since he rarely engaged inbat.

    Starting with his spiritual root, he poured 100,000 years of lifespan into it, resolving not to go overboard regardless of the oue.<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your spiritual root.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You attuned to nature¡¯s essence for 1,000 years. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Root¡¯s sensitivity increased.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You attuned to nature¡¯s essence for 2,000 years. Your Five Elemental Spiritual Root¡¯s sensitivity increased.]

    ...</li> <li aria-level="1">[After 7,000 years of attunement, youprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.]

    ...</li> <li aria-level="1">[After 56,000 years of attunement, youprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.]</li> </ul>

    Gu An watched as a flurry of prompts filled his vision, darkening his expression despite his preparation.

    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tried to enhance my spiritual root,¡± he muttered. The Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was already exceptional. However, having spent the lifespan, there was no turning back. He could only console himself that refining his root would still improve his aptitude.

    The notifications continued:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[After 70,000 years of attunement, youprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements, and your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root was refined.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[After 80,000 years of attunement, youprehended the true meaning of the Five Elements. The heavenly energy enveloped you, initiating a nirvana state.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[After 90,000 years of attunement, you sessfully emerged from nirvana. Your Supreme Five Elemental Heavenly Spiritual Root fused with your body and soul, transforming into the Five Elemental Treasure Body.]

    ...</li> <li aria-level="1">[After 100,000 years of attunement, your Five Elemental Treasure Body was further refined.]</li> </ul>

    Upon seeing the words ¡°Five Elemental Treasure Body,¡± Gu An¡¯s mood lifted, a smile breaking across his face.

    ¡°It was worth it after all!¡±

    Just as he started celebrating, the surrounding spiritual energy erupted violently, rushing toward him in a terrifying torrent. It far surpassed themotion caused by his previous breakthroughs, including reaching the Ninth Level of the Integration Stage.

    ¡°Apologies, inhabitants of the Northern Sea Mountain Range. This is going to scare you a bit!¡±

    Immersed in the exhrating process of spiritual energy tempering his body, Gu An let himself be carried by the surge.

    Across the mountain range, every living creature felt the sinking of spiritual energy. Within mere moments, even those at the edges of the region sensed the disturbance.

    In a secluded valley, Li Xuandao sat cross-legged atop a ritual tform surrounded by thousands of pill bottles, storage pouches, gs, and talismans, each strategically ced on the tform and its surroundings. The intricate array was mesmerizing.

    Opening his eyes, Li Xuandao frowned deeply.

    ¡°Another spiritual energy disturbance. What¡¯s happening? Why is it affecting even the Northern Sea Mountain Range now?¡± he murmured, unease flickering in his gaze.

 Chapter 95: Innate Realm, Breakthrough to Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage!

    Chapter 95: Innate Realm, Breakthrough to Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage!

    Inside a dim cave, the flickering firelight illuminated Li Ya, seated on a stone with his upper body bare. He was wrapping blood-soaked bandages over his wounds, fresh blood seeping through, painting a gruesome picture. Yet, his expression remained stoic.

    Floating beside him was a soul projection of a tall elder, stroking his beard as he observed Li Ya.

    ¡°Withstanding the poison of the Thousand-Hand Demon Vine, your physique has grown even stronger,¡± the elder praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough,¡± Li Ya replied calmly. ¡°Compared to L¨¹ Xian and Ji Xuanyu, I¡¯m far from their level. And now there¡¯s even An Hao in the sect¡ªrumor has it his talent surpasses even L¨¹ Xian and Ji Xuanyu.¡±

    The elder chuckled. ¡°They are born prodigies, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a hard-working genius. That kind of determination might one day allow you to surpass them. Natural talent isn¡¯t the most important thing¡ªit¡¯s an unyielding Dao heart and the will to fight on.¡±

    Li Ya nodded, about to reply, when the mes in the fire pit began to tremble violently. His expression shifted.

    ¡°Spiritual energy descending?¡± he muttered with a frown.

    The elder¡¯s face grew serious as well.¡°Could this be a natural disaster rather than something man-made? What could it mean?¡± He attempted to divine the cause, but his efforts yielded nothing.

    As the spiritual energy in the Northern Sea Mountain Range began to sink, the air filled with the howls of demonic beasts. Cultivators hidden in their cave dwellings rushed out in rm, and even those engaged in battles were forced to stop.

    Beneath a tree, Gu An sat cross-legged, surrounded by a radiant glow of five colors. At a nce, he resembled an egg of pure light, sitting motionless amidst the chaos.

    The distant howls didn¡¯t faze him; he was already ustomed to such disturbances. This was only the beginning. He had finished refining his spiritual root¡ªnow it was time to enhance his techniques before focusing on his cultivation base.

    The spiritual energy in the Northern Sea Mountain Range was extraordinarily dense, far surpassing that near Xuan Valley. Even with the ongoing descent of energy, it barely impacted the area¡¯s richness.

    As time passed, Gu An shifted his attention to the lifespan cost of his Lifespan Barrier, wary of underestimating its drain. He had no intention of meeting an untimely end due to carelessness.

    Half an hourter, Gu Anpleted his transformation into the Five Elemental Treasure Body. The changes in his body were profound¡ªhis vitality surged, his strength increased, his ability to generate spiritual energy elerated, and his sensory perception underwent aplete overhaul.

    He could feel the surrounding five elemental energies blending seamlessly with his body, a sensation so wonderful it was almost intoxicating.

    Suppressing his joy, Gu An resolved to explore the mysteries of his new formter. For now, it was time to invest more lifespan!

    Next, he focused on the Yellow Dragon Qi Technique, a skill crucial for concealing his cultivation and aura¡ªan absolute priority.

    ¡°Ten thousand years¡ªinvest!¡±

    Lines of notifications bombarded his vision:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[Your Yellow Dragon Qi Technique has advanced to Earth Boundary Divine Qi Technique.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[Your Earth Boundary Divine Qi Technique has advanced to Innate Wishful Qi Technique.]</li> </ul>

    Two advancements! Not bad.

    A surge of new memories regarding the Innate Wishful Qi Technique flooded his mind. The technique not only amplified his ability to conceal his aura and cultivation but also awakened a divine ability: Size Maniption. By enveloping objects in spiritual energy, he could erge or shrink them at will¡ªeven living beings, including himself.

    This divine ability gave Gu An a glimpse into the profound wonders of immortality. Lost in enlightenment, he forgot the world around him.

    Elsewhere, Li Xuandao, meditating atop his ritual tform, retrieved apass and began a divination. Thepass¡¯s needles spun erratically, and his expression turned grim.

    After a while, the needles slowed their frantic motion, trembling faintly as the divination revealed its results.

    ¡°Heavenly secrets obscured, unseen for a thousand years¡­¡± Li Xuandao murmured before his frown gave way to a gleeful smile. ¡°While the spiritual energy descent makes cultivation and tribtion crossing inadvisable, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for me. Obscured heavenly secrets mean no interference.¡±

    But doubt clouded his face as he hesitated.

    What if the descent wasn¡¯t natural but the work of a powerful cultivator? Attempting to transcend a tribtion under such conditions might invite trouble.

    Yet the thought of the imperial court¡¯s precarious situation steeled his resolve.

    ¡°Transcend!¡± he dered. ¡°Better to risk death in the tribtion than to fall prey to court politics.¡±

    Li Xuandao raised his arms, activating the formations around him. Light barriers surged into the air as spiritual energy coalesced into spiraling currents above his head, condensing into storm clouds.

    As he opened the bottles of pills on the tform, their medicinal contents poured out, merging into the vortex overhead. The thunderclouds darkened, their rolling energy illuminated by the formations¡¯ glow. His gaze hardened with determination.

    Sess was his only option.

    Back beneath the tree, inheriting the Innate Wishful Qi Technique took Gu An another half hour. Considering theplexity of the technique, the speed impressed him. Despite its intricacies, he felt as though he had practiced it for 100,000 years, a testament to the growing power of his lifespan ability.

    He had once feared that as his cultivation advanced, breakthroughs and inheritance might take progressively longer. Thankfully, his worries were unfounded.

    Satisfied with the manageable lifespan cost of the Lifespan Barrier, Gu An pressed on.

    ¡°Next, the Yang Wood Primordial Art¡ªanother 100,000 years!¡±

    Once again, prompts flooded his vision, but Gu An remainedposed:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[Your Yang Wood Primordial Art has advanced to Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven.]</li> </ul>

    Though it only advanced once, the inclusion of ¡°Innate¡± in its name filled Gu An with anticipation.

    Reflecting on the two innate techniques he had acquired tonight, Gu An¡¯s thoughts drifted to Ji Xuanyu¡¯s innate Dao glyph. Could ¡°innate¡± represent a realm or stage? If so, Ji Xuanyu was born with an advantage that would take ordinary cultivators tens of thousands of years to achieve¡ªno wonder he was so monstrous.

    Just as he immersed himself in the profound inheritance of the new technique, the spiritual energy in the mountain range sank further. rm spread among the beings of the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Powerful figures, including massive demonic shadows asrge as mountains, flitted above the forest canopy. Yet none detected Gu An¡¯s presence, concealed as he was¡ªthe unseen culprit behind the spiritual energy chaos.

    Tonight, the Northern Sea Mountain Range was destined for turmoil.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Over half an hourter, Gu An opened his eyes, his remaining lifespan now at 680,000 years. Letting out a slow breath, he noted that the Lifespan Barrier had consumed over 10,000 years.

    This wasn¡¯t ideal.

    Shifting his gaze to the cultivation base section of his stats, Gu An prepared to invest more lifespan when a powerful surge of battle energy from the east drew his attention.

    ¡°A battle at the Integration Stage?¡± he muttered, frowning.

    The disturbance was only 200 miles away¡ªa perilously short distance for cultivators at such a level.

    Gu An immediately suppressed his intention to break through, deciding to wait until the nearby Integration Stage battle moved further away. If thebatants intruded upon his Lifespan Barrier mid-breakthrough, the consequences would be disastrous.

    <em>Sigh, if only the Lifespan Barrier could be upgraded in the future,</em> Gu An mused, though he remained calm.

    If they did trespass, he would have no choice but to deal with them decisively. Reaching the Integration Stage was no small feat¡ªhe could only hope they would show restraint.

    Fortunately, the situation didn¡¯t escte as Gu An had feared. After some pursuit and skirmishing, the twobatants eventually vanished into the distance.

    Time to start!

    ¡°Let¡¯s put in 100,000 years to calm the nerves. That should be enough for sess!¡±<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your cultivation base.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 500 years, attempting to break through to the Profound Mind Stage with the grand mastery of Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribtion but failed to endure it.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 1,500 years, attempting to break through to the Profound Mind Stage. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribtion but failed again.]</li> </ul>

    ...

    The pattern of tribtion attempts every thousand years gave Gu An some relief¡ªit meant his margin for error was rtively high.

    <em>Surely, I¡¯ll seed after 100 tries. I did enhance two of my techniques, after all!</em>

    However, the failures began piling up:<ul> <li aria-level="1">Failure!</li> <li aria-level="1">Failure!</li> <li aria-level="1">Failure!</li> </ul>

    Initially, Gu An could tolerate the setbacks, especially before burning through 50,000 years of lifespan. But by the time his lifespan expenditure reached 67,500 years, he began clenching his teeth.

    ¡°Sixty-eight failures?! Who can endure this?!¡±<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 81,500 years. You initiated the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribtion and failed.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 82,500 years. You endured the Five Spirit Heavenly Tribtion sessfully. Your cultivation advanced to the first level of the Profound Mind Stage.]</li> </ul>

    Finally, sess!

    With the barrier broken, Gu An¡¯s cultivation surged:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 83,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to the second level of the Profound Mind Stage.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 84,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to the third level of the Profound Mind Stage.]

    ...</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 99,000 years. You attempted to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage, initiating the Five God Heavenly Tribtion, but failed.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 100,000 years. You continue preparing for your next tribtion.]</li> </ul>

    When thest notification appeared, Gu An let out a long breath of relief.

    Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage.

    The next major stage would be the Grand Ascension Stage.

    ¡°Breaking through smaller levels isn¡¯t hard¡ªit¡¯s these tribtions that are ridiculous! Hopefully, I won¡¯t have to face hundreds or even thousands of failures in the future¡­¡± Gu An muttered, shaking his head.

    Once more, the surrounding spiritual energy surged toward him, though the movement wasn¡¯t as dramatic as before¡ªconsistent with the standard cost of a 100,000-year investment.

    Opening his stats panel, Gu An noted his remaining lifespan: 580,000 years.

    Now faced with a dilemma, he hesitated. Should he aim for another major breakthrough or enhance his divine abilities?

    The Infinite Trace Celestial Step and Grand Yin-Yang Transformation were must-haves for their utility in evasion and concealment. Beyond that, he also needed to improve two offensive techniques.

    <em>Why does it feel like lifespan is never enough?</em>

    Perhaps he could skimp on attack techniques. After all, he wasn¡¯t in the habit of challenging opponents beyond his realm. The spells and ultimate techniques he already possessed were more than formidable in the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cultivation world.

    Caught in indecision, Gu An began channeling energy to strengthen his cultivation further.

    Spiritual energy poured into his body like an unrelenting tide, causing his cultivation to climb steadily. His robes billowed violently, threatening to tear apart under the growing force.

 Chapter 96: Breakthrough to Eighth Level of Grand Ascension Stage!

    Chapter 96: Breakthrough to Eighth Level of Grand Ascension Stage!

    As Gu An reveled in the thrill of his cultivation breakthrough, the spiritual energy of the Northern Sea Mountain Range sank yet again. This time, it brought violent winds that swept through thend, signaling the arrival of an impending storm.

    The drastic change in weather drove demons, cultivators, and spirits alike into hiding, each praying for the ordeal to pass swiftly.

    In a secluded valley, Li Xuandao was undergoing a tribtion.

    A mass of thunderclouds hovered above the valley, just a little higher than the surrounding peaks. This cloud radiated heavenly might as tendrils of lightning danced within its depths, illuminating the dark sky with terrifying shes.

    Li Xuandao sat cross-legged on his formation tform, golden dragon shadows coiling around him, making his robes billow noisily. After a moment, his eyes snapped open, and he looked upward.

    With a deafening roar, a bolt of heavenly lightning streaked down from the tribtion cloud.

    Boom!

    The outermost formation barrier erupted in a curtain of light, absorbing the strike. Yet before the light dissipated, a second and third bolt followed in quick session, causing the valley to alternately sh and dim.Li Xuandao raised his hand, summoning a sword. The de emitted a dragon¡¯s roar, its edge exuding faint blood-red energy. The aura within seemed alive, filled with the wails and howls of countless vengeful spirits. He nted the sword by his side, then closed his eyes and resumed casting spells.

    Spiritual energy surged from his formation tform into the surrounding arrays. Spirit stones flew from his storage pouch, covering the tform¡¯s empty spaces in a denseyer. Pills floated out of bottles, feeding themselves into his mouth as his aura grew stronger.

    Above the valley, gusts of wind and the rumble of thunder echoed endlessly. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, the valley appeared as a minuscule, flickering star in the vast and stormy Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Time passed swiftly.

    After an hour of meditation, Gu An stabilized at the first level of the Profound Mind Stage, continuing his climb to the ninth level.

    Upon entering the Profound Mind Stage, Gu An noticed a change in his heart. It now radiated golden light, its blood flowing with a golden hue. On its surface, a mysterious rune appeared¡ªa mark imbued with ancient power.

    As he bathed in the influx of spiritual energy, Gu An¡¯s focus shifted to the rune. A sense of enlightenment welled within him.

    Innate Divine Ability!

    The Profound Mind Rune could give birth to a unique divine ability, though its gestation time and ultimate strength remained unknown. The type of ability depended on the cultivator¡¯s life experiences and umted mastery. No two divine abilities were the same.

    Immersed in this newfound creation, Gu An began to refine hisprehension of his techniques and cultivation paths. Meanwhile, his cultivation advanced rapidly:<ul> <li aria-level="1">Profound Mind Stage Second Level!</li> <li aria-level="1">Profound Mind Stage Third Level!</li> <li aria-level="1">Profound Mind Stage Fourth Level!</li> </ul>

    Suddenly, Gu An¡¯s eyes snapped open as his gaze turned to the treetops.

    In the night sky, a bolt of lightning appeared above the forest¡ªnot descending from the heavens but forming spontaneously in midair. Unlike ordinary lightning, it didn¡¯t vanish immediately; instead, it twisted and writhed like a living serpent.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu An frowned, unease creeping into his heart.

    The lightning began to split, forming multiple arcs. Momentster, space itself tore open, creating a ck rift.

    From the rift emerged a disheveled figure. Illuminated by the flickering lightning, the figure revealed itself to be a woman with baster skin. Her tattered clothing barely covered her body, evidence of recent damage.

    Gu An felt a chill as he sensed her aura and immediately used his Lifespan Foresight to investigate.<ul> <li aria-level="1">[Lu Lingjun (Ninth Level Integration Stage): 1989/2750/3700]</li> </ul>

    <em>A nearly two-thousand-year-old monster!</em>

    This was the oldest person Gu An had ever encountered. Her cultivation, at the peak of the Integration Stage, wasparable to L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s.

    <em>Who is this woman?</em>

    Suspended in midair, Lu Lingjun¡¯s presence was imposing. Behind her, the ck rift shrank rapidly before vanishing entirely, taking the arcs of lightning with it.

    From her storage ring, she retrieved a blue Daoist robe to cover her graceful figure, followed by a belt to secure it at her waist.

    Though he risked offending decorum, Gu An couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. Who exactly was this woman?

    Her long hair fluttered in the wind, revealing an exquisite face, almost unnaturally perfect. However, her brows were furrowed, and her eyes were filled with confusion.

    As one strand of her hair fell, it transformed into a white snake,nding on her shoulder.

    Gu An probed again:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[White Spirit Demon Emperor (Eighth Level Integration Stage): 4678/6280/8300]</li> </ul>

    An Integration Stage demon pet?

    <em>Just who is this woman?!</em>

    The white snake flicked its tongue, speaking in a soft, feminine voice, ¡°The spiritual energy here is so dense. It seems we¡¯ve ascended sessfully. The legends weren¡¯t lies!¡±

    Ascended?

    Gu An froze. Those two words carried monumental implications.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°During the traversal, the heavenly thunder was terrifying. I barely escaped annihtion by heading toward the weakest spot in the storm. Judging by the spiritual energy¡¯s density, this realm is indeed superior to the mortal ne. Still, whether we¡¯ve truly ascended requires confirmation.¡±

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor nced into the distance. ¡°The spiritual energy is descending here, and there¡¯s demonic energy from Integration Stage beings farther away. This confirms our ascension. Back in the mortal ne, after two hundred years of wandering, I was the only Integration Stage demon in existence. Among humans, there were no more than five. Only in the legendary Heavenly Great Realm could one casually encounter Integration Stage beings.¡±

    Heavenly Great Realm?

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s curiosity surged. It seemed these two originated from a weaker ne of existence.

    The world was vast and mysterious, far beyond what Gu An or anyone else could fullyprehend. The Nine Dynasties upied only a corner of this continent. Whaty beyond the oceans, no one knew.

    Gu An didn¡¯t believe the Integration Stage was the pinnacle of power, nor could he fathom the highest realms of this world. Immortals and gods were mere myths, intangible and elusive. Yet the cultivation world was undeniably immense.

    As Gu An marveled at the enormity of existence, he also felt relief.

    He had initially feared a powerful faction was descending upon the Nine Dynasties, rendering his Ninth Level Profound Mind Stage insignificant.

    But with no evident backing, these neers would need time to adapt to this realm.

    Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor were unaware of Gu An¡¯s presence beneath them. They spread their divine senses to confirm that there were no humans or demons within 500 miles. Only then did they allow themselves to speak freely.

    After some discussion, they decided to head south, sensing the human presence there was much stronger, while the north was dominated by demonic energy.

    This is bad.

    Gu An silently prayed, <em>Please don¡¯t head to the Taixuan Sect.</em>

    From their conversation, Gu An deduced that their sessful ascension might have been due to the influence of his Lifespan Barrier. If the barrier could shield him from tribtions, it might also weaken heavenly thunder, exining why their spatial breach hadnded them directly above him.

    <em>What incredible characters!</em> Gu An sighed internally. Ascenders from one world to another were bound to be formidable, capable of surviving unimaginable tribtions. With their abilities, they were sure to thrive here.

    But Gu An had no time to dwell on these thoughts.

    Focus! The Profound Mind Stage isn¡¯t stable yet.

    He decided to postpone advancing his divine abilities. First, he had to break into the Grand Ascension Stage. As impressive as Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor were, there was no way they¡¯d reach the Grand Ascension Stage within a century, right?

    Gu An summoned his stats panel. While his current cultivation was still rising, he decided to elerate with more lifespan investments.

    <em>Same strategy as always¡ª100,000 years for the breakthrough. Go big!</em><ul> <li aria-level="1">[You have invested 100,000 years of lifespan to evolve your cultivation base.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 1,000 years. Attempting to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage with the grand mastery of Innate Celestial Art of the Earth and Heaven, you initiated the Five Divine Heavenly Tribtion but failed.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 3,000 years. Attempting to break through again, you initiated the tribtion but failed.]</li> </ul>

    The tribtions came at intervals of 2,000 years, leaving Gu An uneasy. Even though the lifespan cost of simted cultivation was much higher than real-life practice, the difficulty spoke volumes about the Grand Ascension Stage.

    <em>No wonder the Taixuan Sect has existed for thousands of years without a single record of the Grand Ascension Stage in its Library Pavilion!</em>

    With this in mind, Gu An steeled himself to invest another 100,000 years if needed. After all, lifespan was just a number; only cultivation was real!

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    As expected, his first 100,000 years yielded no sess. His expression darkened as he poured another 100,000 years into the breakthrough attempt.

    The endless failures gnawed at him, each one a blow to his patience. Even as a Profound Mind Stage Ninth-Level Grandmaster, Gu An found his emotions slipping out of control.

    Finally¡ªsess!<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 87,000 years. Attempting to break through to the Grand Ascension Stage, you endured the Five Divine Heavenly Tribtion sessfully. Your cultivation advanced to the first level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> </ul>

    Gu An exhaled deeply, his face breaking into a smile.

    After the initial breakthrough, his cultivation surged:<ul> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 88,000 years. Advanced to the second level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 92,000 years. Advanced to the fifth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 94,000 years. Advanced to the sixth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 96,000 years. Advanced to the seventh level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> <li aria-level="1">[You cultivated for 99,000 years. Advanced to the eighth level of the Grand Ascension Stage.]</li> </ul>

    Grand Ascension Stage, Eighth Level!

    The cost: 200,000 years of lifespan.

    Gu An reflected with a hint of lingering fear. Thankfully, he had seeded.

    The tribtion¡¯s consumption of resources wasn¡¯t as exorbitant as he¡¯d feared, suggesting that his previous enhancements to his spiritual root and techniques had made a significant impact. He recalled that from the First to Ninth Level of the Integration Stage, he¡¯d expended around 18,000 years, withter levels costing 3,000 years each.

    Given how much more challenging the Grand Ascension Stage was, this efficiency confirmed that his earlier investments had been wise. Moreover, their effects would continue to benefit him in the real world.

    In that moment, Gu An¡¯s confidence soared.

    He didn¡¯t care how vast the world beyond the Nine Dynasties was, nor how strong its ultimate powers were. Within the Nine Dynasties, he could now walk without fear.

    Even someone like L¨¹ Baitian, a Ninth-Level Integration Stage cultivator, was enough to deter the Demonic Dao from challenging the Taicang Empire. And the Taicang Empire wasn¡¯t even the weakest of the Nine Dynasties!

    Even if other empires had stronger cultivators, they likely capped out at the Profound Mind Stage.

 Chapter 97: The Terrifying Grand Ascension Stage

    Chapter 97: The Terrifying Grand Ascension Stage

    The rising sun cast its rays over the Northern Sea, illuminating the mountains and the forested area where Gu An was. At this moment, his cultivation had reached the seventh level of the Grand Ascension Stage, and he was attempting to break through to the eighth.

    Gu An pulled up his attribute panel, noting he still had 370,000 years of lifespan left. He figured it was a good opportunity to improve hisbat techniques further¡ªbut not today. After a night of intense cultivation, the spiritual energy in this area had thinned significantly. Worried about disrupting the Northern Sea mountain range¡¯s ecosystem, he decided to wait for its recovery before resuming.

    His next goal? umting a million years of lifespan! Just thinking about it was overwhelming, but Gu An was brimming with determination. The life of an immortal cultivator was unimaginably long, and he could take his time. For now, he focused on deciding which spells, divine abilities, and supreme techniques to enhance.

    As time passed, Gu An advanced to the eighth level of the Grand Ascension Stage, though his body¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual energy had slowed. Patiently, he awaited thepletion of his breakthrough.

    An entire night passed, during which the Lifespan Barrier consumed more than 20,000 years of lifespan, a testament to the magnitude of themotion caused by his cultivation. Gu An extended his divine sense, curious to test its range at his new level.

    His vision epassed vast mountain ranges, revealing numerous monsters, ghosts, and cultivators. He even spotted colossal primeval offspring asrge as mountains. Gu An savored the unparalleled perception that came with his cultivation stage.

    Suddenly, he noticed a familiar figure¡ªLi Xuandao! The man was undergoing a tribtion in a secluded valley. Gu An observed the valley¡¯s formations, spirit stones, and numerous jars and bottles. His mouth twitched involuntarily.

    No wonder Li Xuandao progressed so quickly. It wasn¡¯t just due to his exceptional talent; the man was also dumping resources into his cultivation like crazy! Thinking of his own tribtion experiences¡ªrelying solely on his physical body¡ªGu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of bitterness.¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. ¡°There¡¯s noparing. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve actually undergone a real tribtion. I should be grateful.¡±

    After confirming that Li Xuandao¡¯s tribtion was stable, Gu An shifted his focus to locate Li Ya. It wasn¡¯t long before his divine sense locked onto the young man¡¯s aura. Li Ya was hiding in a mountain cave, seemingly injured again.

    ¡°Sigh, what a reckless fool,¡± Gu An thought. ¡°Don¡¯t die out there.¡±

    Determined to help Li Ya, Gu An decided he¡¯d take on another identity to offer guidance. After all, the ¡°old grandpa¡± within Li Ya¡¯s body clearly wasn¡¯t up to the task!

    He also noticed Hao Long, who was bullying a group of small demons and loudly dering his ambition to be their king. Gu An chuckled before expanding his divine sense further, epassing the entire Northern Sea mountain range. Every corner of the region fell within his perception, and the sensation of surveying everything filled him with delight.

    Even the Integration Stage monsters and cultivators appeared as mundane beings to him. Yet, he had to admit that the Northern Sea mountain range was truly a haven for hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He detected no fewer than a hundred Integration Stage presences, though only a handful were at the ninth level. Among them was Lu Lingjun, who had yet to leave the region.

    Gu An reveled in his newfound strength. When his cultivation finally stabilized, and his body ceased absorbing spiritual energy, he dispelled the Lifespan Barrier and stood up. Stretchingzily, he allowed the sunlight filtering through the trees to wash over him. He felt rejuvenated, as though he¡¯d been reborn.

    Indeed, nothing in the world¡ªbe it fame, fortune, or love¡ªcouldpare to the joy of growing stronger!

    Meanwhile, Li Ya emerged from his cave residence. The sunlight made him squint and frown. His upper body was wrapped in blood-stained bandages, and dried blood speckled his torso. Raising his right hand, he beckoned in the air, summoning a massive sword from within the cave. The weaponnded heavily in his grasp, causing his arm to tremble and his face to twist in pain.

    ¡°Kid, your wounds just healed, and you¡¯re already training? Are you underestimating the weight of Northern Sea darksteel, or overestimating the power of the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art?¡± an exasperated voice echoed in his ears. It was the voice of his ancestor.

    Li Ya grinned and replied, ¡°I have to make the most of my time. There isn¡¯t much left. I need to prepare for the recruitment at the Holy Land you mentioned.¡±

    The ancestor snorted. ¡°The Holy Land isn¡¯t mandatory. It¡¯s just one path the aristocratic families take.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say the Li family once rivaled the Zhou and Gu families in glory? I may not aspire to be a prince, but I have a duty to revive the Li family!¡±

    Gripping his massive sword, forged under his ancestor¡¯s guidance from the rare darksteel native to the Northern Sea, Li Ya headed to a clearing. The de weighed ten thousand pounds, and when infused with spiritual energy, its weight doubled. Wielding it without activating spiritual energy was a grueling task, especially with his injured body.

    Suddenly, a fierce wind swept through the forest, startling Li Ya. He instinctively raised his sword to block.

    Bang!

    Li Ya was sent flying, crashing into the mountain wall amidst a spray of rubble. Blood spurted from his mouth as he fell to the ground, using his sword for support. Kneeling, he watched helplessly as his bandages were soaked red, and his reopened wounds bled profusely.

    ¡°Hmph! Human brat, hand over the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art!¡± a cold voice growled.

    A raspy voice echoed through the forest as a sinister figure emerged from the trees. It was a man in a ck robe with a fox''s head atop a human body. His hands bore razor-sharp ws, each resembling a set of five gleaming des, and his entire form radiated demonic energy.

    Li Ya gritted his teeth and uttered the intruder''s name: "Resentful Venom Fox King!"

    The Fox King''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Li Ya. His expression twisted into a fierce snarl. "You¡¯ve been poisoned by my fox venom, yet you¡¯re still standing? Have you consumed the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art?"

    His voice grew sharper as he spoke, causing the surrounding trees to tremble violently.

    Li Ya clutched the hilt of his sword with both hands, gasping for breath, and called out in his mind: "Ancestor, I really need your help here!"

    The ancestor groaned in frustration. "Do you think my soul power is limitless? Just saving you these past nights has almost drained me dry!"

    "I don¡¯t believe you! You say that every time!"

    "You ungrateful brat! How did the Li family produce such a disgrace?"

    "Well, who told you to reside in my body, leeching my spiritual energy and altering my spiritual root to make me test as having a mixed root aptitude?"

    "You¡ª"

    Their argument escted, and Li Ya grew so agitated that he started coughing violently.

    The Resentful Venom Fox King stepped closer, his killing intent locking onto Li Ya, who felt as though he had been plunged into an icy abyss.

    At that moment, darkness fell over Li Ya''s vision. He instinctively looked up and saw a shadowy figure cloaked in dark purple standing before him.

    It was him.

    Li Ya¡¯s thoughts raced back to the time outside Xuan Valley, when he had been gravely injured by Elder Chen. It was this mysterious demonic cultivator who had saved him then. ording to the ancestor, the cultivator had used the Demonic Shadow Divine Art of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    Li Ya had racked his brain trying to figure out any connection he might have with the pavilion, ultimately chalking it up to coincidence. But now, seeing this figure appear once again, he was utterly stunned.

    Gu An, having used the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation, nced at the Fox King and quickly assessed his power. The fox was merely at the fourth level of the Transformation Stage. For safety''s sake, Gu An performed a lifespan inspection, which fortunately didn¡¯t consume his own lifespan.<ul> <li aria-level="1">Resentful Venom Fox King (Transformation Stage, Level 4): 1,409/2,900/3,400</li> </ul>

    A rather unremarkable demon.

    The Fox King, unable to discern Gu An¡¯s cultivation level, grew tense and cautiously asked, "Who are you?"

    Gu An raised his hand and pointed to the distance, silently signaling for the demon to leave.

    Gu An had no desire to kill those without enmity. Now capable of absorbing lifespan from nts and herbs, he wanted to preserve a measure of humanity, avoiding a descent into bloodthirsty tendencies that might make him reckless or arrogant and lead to his downfall.

    The Fox King¡¯s expression flickered uncertainly. Finally, he sped his hands in a gesture of submission and turned to leave.

    Suddenly, a notification appeared in Gu An¡¯s field of vision:

    "The Resentful Venom Fox King harbors deep resentment toward you. Would you like to inspect his lifespan again?"

    Huh? Resentment to the point of hatred?

    Seeking death!

    Gu An raised his right hand and clenched the air. The overwhelming spiritual power of the Grand Ascension Stage erupted, instantly causing the Fox King¡¯s body to explode. His soul waspletely annihted.

    There had been no need for spells or divine abilities¡ªraw spiritual energy sufficed.

    Had the demon been carrying a storage pouch, Gu An might have shown some restraint. Nevertheless, the system notified him that he had gained 190 years of lifespan, confirming his earlier spection: lifespan absorption ranged from 5% to 20% of the target¡¯s remaining lifespan.

    Li Ya, still kneeling on the ground, was dumbfounded. The Transformation Stage demon king had been killed just like that? He hadn¡¯t even seen how the mysterious cultivator acted¡ªjust a gesture from afar had sufficed.

    "How is this possible? What level is he at?" The ancestor¡¯s voice trembled with shock.

    This time, Gu An overheard the soul¡¯s voice. While the Grand Ascension Stage didn¡¯t grant the ability to hear thoughts, the soul within Li Yamunicated through spiritual fluctuations that couldn¡¯t escape Gu An¡¯s heightened senses.

    Gu An turned to Li Ya, whose face turned pale with fright. Pressing himself against the mountain wall, Li Ya was terrified.

    "This person¡¯s cultivation must exceed even mine in my prime!" the ancestor murmured, his tone tinged with despair. "We¡¯re both doomed."

    Hearing this, Li Ya panickedpletely. He had always relied on the ancestor as his ultimate safety. Now, with even the ancestor admitting defeat, how could he not be terrified?

    Gu An found Li Ya¡¯s sheer terror amusing but refrained fromughing, worried the young man might truly die from fright. Concentrating spiritual energy in his throat to alter his voice, he spoke: "This is the second time I¡¯ve saved you. Do you think I would want to kill you?"

    Li Ya sighed in relief¡ªuntil Gu An¡¯s next words sent a shiver down his spine.

    "If I truly wanted to kill you, even the soul inside you wouldn¡¯t be able to save you."

    He can sense the soul within me?! Li Ya¡¯s face turned ashen. The thought was more horrifying than the prospect of death.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gu An extended his hand, and the massive Northern Sea heavy sword flew into his grasp. Though the weapon weighed ten thousand pounds, Gu An held it as though it were weightless. The powerful gusts stirred by the sword as it moved hinted at its immense weight.

    Seeing Gu An wield his sword, Li Ya¡¯s heart leapt into his throat. He had no idea what the man intended to do.

    "Kid, your swordsmanship is too slow, and your progress disappoints me. How about I teach you a new technique?" Gu An¡¯s deep, aged voice echoed, leaving Li Ya momentarily stunned.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 98: Ancestor of the Li Family and the Rising Power of the Nightshade Sect

    Chapter 98: Ancestor of the Li Family and the Rising Power of the Nightshade Sect

    "Teach me a sword technique?"

    Li Ya doubted his ears, but the mysterious figure didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    In his mind, the ancestor¡¯s voice echoed: "Don¡¯t overthink it. With his level of cultivation, there¡¯s nothing about you worth scheming over¡ªnot even the entirety of the Li family. He likely has some connection to us, which gives him a reason to look out for you."

    Gu An gripped the Northern Sea Heavy Sword and raised it, pointing the de at Li Ya.

    In that instant, Li Ya felt his heartbeat nearly stop. The mere gesture of the sword aimed at him created an oppressive atmosphere. Before he could react further, a burst of sword intent erupted from the sword¡¯s tip and shot into his eyes, leaving him momentarily paralyzed.

    If one looked closely, a figure could be seen in his pupils, demonstrating the Taicang Frightening God Sword Technique.

    When Li Ya came to, Gu An was nowhere to be seen. Only the Northern Sea Heavy Sword remained, standing upright before him, unmoved even by the autumn wind.

    ¡°Taicang Frightening God Sword¡­¡± Li Ya murmured, a realization dawning upon him. His face paled as he eximed, ¡°This sword intent¡ªit¡¯s from the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!¡±He vividly remembered his visit to the Heavenly Mending tform, where the sword intent hidden within the words "Righteous Path" had left asting impression. It was, in his view, the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    ¡°Ancestor, that person was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! He¡¯s not a demonic cultivator!¡± Li Ya¡¯s excitement bubbled over, and he clenched his fists in joy.

    The elegance of the Taicang Frightening God Sword made his blood boil. He felt as though he had received an unparalleled inheritance, one that even surpassed the Dragon Force Divine Essence Art. If he could master this sword technique, he was confident he could outshine all contemporary geniuses.

    But as his excitement subsided, Li Ya noticed the ancestor¡¯s silence. Growing uneasy, he asked in his mind, ¡°Ancestor? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    A pang of fear hit him. Could the Sword Sovereign have taken his ancestor away? Despite their frequent bickering, the ancestor was his lifeline in the cultivation world.

    "I¡¯m still here," the ancestor finally replied, easing Li Ya¡¯s nerves. However, his next words brought confusion: "The Taicang Frightening God Sword is a technique of the Li family. The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art is merely a fragmented version of it."

    Li Ya was stunned.

    "In the current era, no one should know the Taicang Frightening God Sword. It was already lost in my time. The Emperor¡¯s Extreme Sword Art that exists now is something I pieced together¡­" The ancestor¡¯s tone grewplex.

    Li Ya swallowed hard and cautiously asked, ¡°Ancestor, what are you trying to say? Be clear!¡±

    "He may be the founder of the Li family. That would exin why he¡¯s looking after both you and me," the ancestor replied, his voice tinged with emotion.

    The founder of the Li family?!

    Li Ya¡¯s eyes widened as he opened his mouth to speak, but no words came. Countless thoughts swirled in his mind, yet he couldn¡¯t express a single one.

    After guiding Li Ya, Gu An left the Northern Sea mountain range without lingering. He raced toward the Taixuan Sect, nning to return in a month to further refine abat technique. In six months, he would begin his grand n of stockpiling a million years of lifespan.

    Instead of heading straight to Xuan Valley, Gu An visited the Outer Sect City to rx. Feeling particrly good, he decided to explore the bustling city.

    His first stop was the Heavenly Mending tform. Despite the passing years, it remained a gathering point for numerous cultivators. On the tform were over five Void Transformation Stage Grandmasters, including the infamous Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    The Da Yu Sword Maniac, Han Ming, was still there as well. Under his tutge, Zuo Lin had made modest progress in swordsmanship¡ªjust enough to surprise those who had lost hope in him. Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian had left, reportedly obsessed with finding his own sword path by studying the Romance of the Gods.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    A cheerful voice broke Gu An¡¯s train of thought. He turned to see Zhen Qin, wearing her Law Enforcement Hall robes, hurrying toward him.

    Gu An smiled warmly. When she reached him, he asked, ¡°How have you been?¡±

    Zhen Qin, who had been working under Ye Lan, described her life in the Law Enforcement Hall as leisurely, with her cultivation progressing steadily. ¡°Not much to tell,¡± she said before adding with a frown, ¡°But, Master, have you heard? Senior Brother Su joined the Nightshade Sect.¡±

    Her face was clouded with worry as she mentioned Su Han.

    Gu An replied calmly, ¡°Everyone makes their own choices. Let him be.¡±

    He had once tried to dissuade Su Han, even offering to spare his cultivation base, but his efforts were in vain. Since Su Han had chosen his path, Gu An decided to respect it. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t involve himself in Su Han¡¯s affairs unless the man¡¯s life hung by a thread directly in front of him.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder if I¡¯ll ever see him again in this lifetime,¡± Zhen Qin murmured, her tone heavy with mncholy.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t resist ruffling her hair with a chuckle. ¡°You silly girl, you¡¯re all grown up now, waxing poetic about love and loss.¡±

    The two stood by the Heavenly Mending tform, chatting for a while before Zhen Qin had to resume her patrol duties. Watching her leave, Gu An felt a pang of sorrow.

    In two hundred years, she¡¯ll be gone.

    Even as a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator, Gu An couldn¡¯t yet alter others¡¯ lifespans, nor did he intend to. Interfering with the natural cycle of life would only create obsessions that might ultimately lead to despair if his efforts failed.

    Life, to him, was a series of fleeting encounters. While he sought eternal life, he valued the connections he made along the way.

    After scanning the Heavenly Mending tform onest time, Gu An headed toward the Alchemy Hall, overhearing disciples discussing the growing influence of the Nightshade Sect.

    The sect¡¯s rise was bing impossible to ignore. Judging by their momentum, they seemed poised to unite the demonic path. However, Gu An paid little attention to such matters. The Nightshade Sect posed no immediate threat to the Taixuan Sect, let alone to him.

    His primary concern was how to increase the lifespan harvest from Medicine Valley. Despite his formidable cultivation, he preferred stockpiling lifespans through herbs over reckless ughter. He wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to assume he was invincible, especially with the likes of Lu Lingjun proving otherwise.

    An hourter, Gu An visited Jiang Qiong at the Grand Elder¡¯s residence. Jiang Qiong, upon closing the door to his chambers, spoke bluntly: ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°The Taixuan Sect¡¯s suspicion of me grows stronger. I can feel the killing intent closing in. I n to join the Nightshade Sect,¡± Jiang Qiong said evenly.

    The Nightshade Sect again!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the sect¡¯s true origins. After a moment, he retrieved several Spirit Tree Fruits from his storage pouch and handed them over.

    ¡°Take these with you,¡± he said.

    Jiang Qiong nced at the fruits, then smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve been hoarding these, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°With my average talent, consuming these would only draw attention and bring trouble. Better to remain mediocre.¡±

    Jiang Qiongughed. ¡°You¡¯re far from untalented! Your swordsmanship alone is exceptional.¡±

    ¡°I dislike sword training and have no desire to be a swordsman. Imagine assigning me a master¡ªhow would a Foundation Establishment cultivator with peerless swordsmanship fare? Not well, I assure you,¡± Gu An replied earnestly.

    Jiang Qiong found herself agreeing with Gu An''s perspective¡ªcultivation was the ultimate priority in the immortal world. She brushed aside the topic and said, "The Nightshade Sect and the Taixuan Sect will inevitably sh. Once I establish myself within the Nightshade Sect, I might be able to return and fetch you in the future."

    Another conflict? Gu An frowned. Why was the Taixuan Sect gued with so much turmoil?

    "The Nightshade Sect is no simple force," Jiang Qiong remarked. "It could be an external power. Half of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion¡¯s leaders have already aligned with them. Even while I¡¯ve been hiding in the Taixuan Sect, they¡¯ve reached out to recruit me. Their intelligencework is terrifying."

    "The Nightshade Sect has infiltrated the Taixuan Sect?" Gu An asked, concern flickering across his face. "You didn¡¯t mention me, did you?"

    "Of course not. With your level of cultivation, even if I did, they wouldn¡¯t care," Jiang Qiong retorted, rolling her eyes.

    Gu An smiled warmly, and in Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes, his expression appeared endearingly naive.

    This foolish disciple-grandchild¡­ Jiang Qiong shook her head with a wry smile but couldn¡¯t help worrying about how he would survive in the future.

    She added a reminder, "The new Outer Sect Grand Elder is said to be ruthless. Be cautious. The Law Enforcement Hall has already investigated you once. It¡¯ll be hard for your junior sister to keep shielding you alone. When you enter the Eight Views Celestial Realm, stay vignt and avoid selling Spirit Tree Fruits anymore."

    Gu An nodded earnestly. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    After chatting for about the time it takes to burn an incense stick, Gu An bid farewell and left.

    As autumn turned to winter, snow began nketing Xuan Valley. One day, the valley weed a visitor, whom Gu An received in his pavilion.

    "The Sect Master has instructed that if you encounter any issues in the Outer Sect, you cane directly to me." L¨¹ Songhan, the new Outer Sect Grand Elder, spoke with a heartyugh, his expression warm and weing.

    L¨¹ Songhan was a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, a figure Jiang Qiong had described as a difficult and formidable opponent despite his cheerful demeanor. With his full head of white hair and deceptively youthful face, his broad smile gave him the air of an affable giant.

    Gu An raised his cup in a toast. "Many thanks for Elder L¨¹¡¯s care."

    The two drank together, their conversation growing livelier with each passing round. By the end, they were calling each other brothers.

    At noon, Gu An saw L¨¹ Songhan off. Once L¨¹ had left, Yang Ni appeared beside Gu An like a ghost, clicking her tongue in amazement. "You¡¯re getting more impressive by the day¡ªbefriending even Nascent Soul cultivators!"

    Gu An shrugged. "You can call me Brother Gu too, if you like."@@novelbin@@

    "Do you want a beating?" Yang Ni red at him, her hand poised as if to draw her sword.

    Gu An coughed lightly to defuse the tension. "I¡¯ve heard the Nightshade Sect is on the rise. Be extra vignt here in Xuan Valley. Don¡¯t let their people steal any herbs."

    Yang Ni¡¯s expression grew serious as she nodded slightly.

    After giving her the warning, Gu An turned to leave. Yang Ni watched him step onto the teleportation array and vanish in a sh of light.

    Her brows furrowed in thought. "Why would he suddenly bring up the Nightshade Sect? Could he have figured out my identity?"

 Chapter 99: The Infinite Free Step and the Supreme Elder

    Chapter 99: The Infinite Free Step and the Supreme Elder

    Amidst the heavy snowfall nketing the forests of the Northern Sea mountain range, Gu An sat on a cliff¡¯s edgete into the night. Activating his Lifespan Barrier, he invested 100,000 years of lifespan into upgrading the Infinite Trace Celestial Step. The technique sessfully evolved into the Infinite Free Step, reaching the pinnacle of mastery!

    As spiritual energy descended, he began to inherit the new technique. Half an hourter, Gu An opened his eyes, the full essence of the Infinite Free Step now firmly ingrained in his mind. This technique allowed him to predict opponents¡¯ attack trajectories, bypass restrictions and formations, and tread across mystical manifestations. Its versatility made it equally effective forbat and escape.

    In another month, he nned to enhance the Grand Yin-Yang Transformation, an advanced technique of the Demonic Shadow Divine Art, to further obscure his identity¡ªa perfectplement to his cautious path in cultivation.

    Standing, Gu Anunched himself toward the Taixuan Sect, spreading his divine sense along the way to search for Li Ya. He found him diligently practicing swordsmanship by akeside in the Northern Sea. Though determined, it was unclear when Li Ya would fully master the Taicang Frightening God Sword. Gu An couldn¡¯t help but anticipate a future showdown between Li Ya and An Hao, picturing their mutual shock when they both unleashed the same sword technique. The thought brought a smirk to his face.

    Curious, he sought out Hao Long, only to find the creature absent from the Northern Sea mountain range entirely. Perhaps it had been driven away by the local demons¡ªor worse, eaten. If so, Hao Long had only its own bad luck to me.

    Before dawn broke, Gu An sped back to Xuan Valley.@@novelbin@@

    A new year arrived, and with it came the Spring Festival. L¨¹ Baitian visited the Third Medicine Valley, bringing his newly epted disciple, An Hao, to join the celebrations. An Hao had gone to the Outer Sect to fetch An Xin, who had grown into a graceful young woman. Standing beside An Hao, she looked like his destined partner.

    The Third Medicine Valley, now bustling with 300 errand disciples, was alive with activity. Gu An nned to spend the evening in Xuan Valley to ensure he didn¡¯t show favoritism.Sitting under an ancient tree, Gu An drank with L¨¹ Baitian. Their conversation meandered over the trivial matters of the Third Medicine Valley, a topic L¨¹ Baitian seemed to enjoy.

    "If you¡¯re so fond of the valley, why not relinquish your position as Sect Master and return to the countryside?" Gu An joked. Now that he was more familiar with L¨¹ Baitian, he dared to tease him¡ªthough his true confidence stemmed from his Grand Ascension Stage cultivation.

    L¨¹ Baitian chuckled and shook his head. "In this world, standing still is the same as retreating. If I were to give up my position as Sect Master, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I wasbeled a traitor to the Taixuan Sect. Others would nder me as a demonic spy. Worse, the L¨¹ and Gu families that support me wouldn¡¯t permit my retirement."

    He paused, his tone growing weighty. "In the Taixuan Sect, cultivation is paramount, but sometimes, it¡¯s not everything."

    Gu An picked up on the subtle undertone, sensing L¨¹ Baitian was offering him a veiled reminder.

    Changing the subject, Gu An asked, "Have you heard about the rise of the Nightshade Sect?" Having spent so long within the Taixuan Sect, Gu An had developed a degree of loyalty to it.

    L¨¹ Baitian nodded lightly, pouring more wine for Gu An. "The Taixuan Sect has long been aware of their presence. Two hundred years ago, the Nightshade Sect attempted to infiltrate the Taicang Empire, manipting the imperial family. I led the Taixuan Sect into battle against them at the Northern Sea and forced them into retreat."

    He sighed. "Their resurgence now is likely because they perceive the Taixuan Sect to be weakened after thest great war. They¡¯re not wrong¡ªwe¡¯re in no position to stop them from uniting the demonic path for the time being."

    Gu An frowned. "So what¡¯s the n? Let them grow unchecked?"

    L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s expression remained calm. "It¡¯s fine. Just as they¡¯ve nted spies in the Taixuan Sect, we¡¯ve done the same in their ranks. The Nightshade Sect is fragmented, and we¡¯ve yet to uncover their origins. Knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy is the key to victory. For now, we wait. Besides, I¡¯m preparing to break through and challenge the heavens."

    "Wait? You don¡¯t even know the strength of your enemy!" Gu An thought L¨¹ Baitian was putting on a brave face, likely dying action to focus on his breakthrough.

    L¨¹ Baitian smiled and added, "Speaking of the Nightshade Sect, I n to send ten of our most talented young disciples to the Third Medicine Valley. They¡¯ll protect you and, at the same time, cultivate their inner peace."

    Caught off guard, Gu An sighed. "Protect me? They¡¯ll be more like my burden¡ªI can¡¯t teach them anything."

    L¨¹ Baitian shook his head. "They don¡¯t need your instruction. Simply living here, calming their minds, and finding bnce will suffice."

    A suspicion crossed Gu An¡¯s mind. Could this guy suspect that I¡¯m the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? Otherwise, why show him such favor, even sending elite disciples under the guise of "cultivating peace"? Was L¨¹ Baitian hoping the Sword Sovereign might give them a few pointers?

    Testing the waters, Gu An asked, "Why not have the Sword Sovereign teach them directly? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be the strongest?"

    L¨¹ Baitian frowned and replied, "To be honest, we have no clue who the Sword Sovereign is. He may be a reclusive ascetic¡ªexamples of such figures in the Taixuan Sect aren¡¯t unheard of. With a history spanning thousands of years and over a million disciples, some inevitably stumble upon great opportunities and choose to remain in the shadows."

    He paused. "Another possibility is that the Sword Sovereign is one of our Supreme Elders. These elderse and go unpredictably. They might even be behind the ¡®Righteous Path¡¯ inscription on the Heavenly Mending tform, reminding us to uphold our sect¡¯s ethos."

    So there are Supreme Elders! No wonder L¨¹ Baitian wasn¡¯t panicking.

    Gu An felt relieved. L¨¹ Baitian clearly didn¡¯t suspect him of being the Sword Sovereign. At most, he might believe Gu An had some connection to the figure.

    With his doubts resolved, Gu An asked, "If you seed in your breakthrough, will you be able to wipe out the Nightshade Sect?"

    L¨¹ Baitian grinned. "If they¡¯re still at their strength from two hundred years ago, I could handle them alone after breaking through."

    He leaned back and puffed his chest. "Do you know what my cultivation level is?"

    Gu An hesitated. "Something above the Transformation Stage?"

    "Hahaha!" L¨¹ Baitianughed heartily, drawing curious nces from distant disciples.

    Leaning closer, L¨¹ Baitian whispered, "The stage above the Transformation Stage is the Void Transformation Stage, then the Integration Stage. I am at the ninth level of the Integration Stage!"

    As he spoke, his spiritual energy surged, forming a barrier to prevent others from eavesdropping.

    Feigning awe, Gu An muttered, "Ninth level¡­ How many years does it take to reach that?"

    L¨¹ Baitianughed again. "With your talent, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage would be an aplishment. Why not be my disciple? My cultivation level will be yours to rely on!" His tone was dripping with temptation.

    Feigning excitement, Gu An put on an eager face, much to L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s delight. This kid¡¯s finally on board!

    But then Gu An shook his head and sighed. "Standing at the top isn¡¯t always a blessing. Like you, for example¡ªyou have your share of burdens. What¡¯s the point of high cultivation if you can¡¯t enjoy life?"

    Thement left L¨¹ Baitian exasperated. "This kid knows nothing of the dangers of the cultivation world!"

    Under the protection of the Taixuan Sect, Gu An enjoyed a life of rtive freedom. Without it, how could he act with such ease?

    L¨¹ Baitian opened his mouth to respond but paused, recalling Gu An''s sharp opinions on the Outer Sect and his candid guidance. The reason he appreciated Gu An was precisely because of his mindset.

    A disciple like Gu An, free of excessive desires, would make an ideal Sect Master for the Taixuan Sect. Though Gu An had no interest now, that could change in the future. After all, L¨¹ Baitian still had a long time before reaching his limits.

    Convincing himself, L¨¹ Baitian set his reservations aside.

    Gu An then asked casually, ¡°Sect Master, whates after the Integration Stage?¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian narrowed his eyes. "When you be my disciple, I¡¯ll tell you."

    Gu An raised a brow. ¡°Why are you so adamant about taking me as a disciple? You¡¯ve already taken An Hao under your wing¡ªwhy not groom him for the Sect Master role?¡±

    ¡°He has an unclear background and once apprenticed under Chu Tianqi. I epted him for his talent, not because I trust him,¡± L¨¹ Baitian replied bluntly.

    ¡°And you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already investigated you thoroughly,¡± L¨¹ Baitian said with confidence. "You were raised as a servant by the Ji family and have some ties to Li Xuandao, likely through Li Ya, and perhaps even a slight connection to the Thousand Autumn Pavilion via the former Medicine Valley Master. But it¡¯s clear to me you¡¯re caught in circumstances beyond your control."

    L¨¹ Baitian concluded with a look that said, "I¡¯ve figured you outpletely."

    Gu An feigned a nervous reaction, his face contorting with apparent unease. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know all that¡­ Should I sever all ties with them moving forward?¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian waved dismissively. "No need. Cutting ties outright will only cause trouble. For now, stay as you are. In fact, I might even glean some intel from you about their activities. Taixuan Sect has so many spies it¡¯s like counting stars in the sky¡ªjust the ones I know of number in the thousands."

    Hearing this, Gu An didn¡¯t know how to respond. He could only offer L¨¹ Baitian a look of admiration, which thetter received with great satisfaction.

    L¨¹ Baitian grew even more smug andunched into tales of chaos caused by spies in the past.

    Whenever such upheavals arose, L¨¹ Baitian would "sweep the board," iming to purge all infiltrators. In reality, he spared half of them, framing internal rivals as demonic spies to deal with both groups at once. The surviving infiltrators were then promoted, leading them to feel deeply trusted¡ªeither turning loyal to the Sect or growing so brazen that they gave L¨¹ Baitian an excuse to take them outter.

    As their conversation stretched on, Gu An realized L¨¹ Baitian was imparting lessons on managing sect affairs.

    By evening, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley, joining the disciples for a festive dinner. As the gathering grew lively, Gu An suddenly announced his decision: Lu Jiu Jia would be his chief disciple, entrusted with overseeing the day-to-day affairs of Medicine Valley.

    The deration left Lu Jiu Jia stunned, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Across the room, Yang Ni frowned. "So, he¡¯s starting to doubt me."

    She knew Gu An and Lu Jiu Jia had rarely interacted before. For him to suddenly promote Lu Jiu Jia to chief disciple was suspicious at best.

    "I need to act soon," Yang Ni thought, her expression darkening.

 Chapter 100: The Shenzhou Sutra and the Fear of the Integration Stage

    Chapter 100: The Shenzhou Sutra and the Fear of the Integration Stage

    Gu An had no idea what Yang Ni was thinking. His choice of Lu Jiu Jia as his disciple was simply because he had no better option. As for Yang Ni, he assumed she would leave sooner orter, so he never considered her as a potential True Legacy First Disciple.

    Late at night, after the banquet had ended and everyone had returned to their rooms, Gu An quietly headed to the Eight Views Celestial Realm. For some time now, he had been delving into the Ten Thousand Gu Mystical Art and had made significant progress.

    Beneath the Spirit Tree, Gu An¡¯s thoughts stirred, summoning a figure from within a cave. The figure moved like a gust of wind, kicking up des of grass in its wake¡ªit was none other than Meng Lang, now transformed into a Gu corpse.

    Gu An mentallymanded Meng Lang to pick a mature herb. After the task wasplete, Gu An waited for a long time, yet the expected notification of lifespan absorption never arrived.

    The n had failed!

    It seemed that future endeavors would require his personal intervention. Gu An felt a twinge of regret but wasn¡¯t too disappointed. After all, the harvests from the Third Medicine Valley and Horizon Valley had already started yielding results. His annual lifespan gains were at least 100,000 years, and the number continued to grow.

    In less than a century, he could umte ten million years of lifespan!

    At this pace, Gu An was already satisfied. After all, for ordinary cultivators, how many realms could they ascend in a hundred years?After sending Meng Lang back to the cave, Gu An drew the Tianxiu Sword and began practicing the Wood Spirit Sword Technique.

    The next morning, Gu An descended from the pavilion to lead his disciples in their morning exercises. Yang Ni also joined in. After the exercises, she quickly headed toward the forest.

    Gu An noticed her unusual behavior. She seemed different today, so he decided to observe her. He saw Yang Ni sowing seeds in the forest, causing him to raise an eyebrow.@@novelbin@@

    The seeds looked unfamiliar!

    As a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator, Gu An had a photographic memory and keen observational skills. One nce told him that these seeds were of an unknown variety. He walked over, stopping behind Yang Ni.

    ¡°What are you nting?¡± Gu An asked curiously. As Yang Ni straightened, he discreetly cast a lifespan probe toward her palm.

    [Nightshade (Sixth-Grade): 0/120/5000]

    A sixth-grade spirit flower? And its name was <em>Nightshade</em>?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but associate it with the Nightshade Sect.

    Yang Ni replied, ¡°I found these seeds in the storage pouch of an enemy I defeated long ago. I don¡¯t know their exact name. They¡¯ve been sitting in my pouch for decades, and I only thought to nt them today.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu An murmured, thoughtful.

    Yang Ni observed his expression and asked, ¡°Is there a problem with nting them?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and nt them.¡±

    Gu An smiled, not revealing the flower¡¯s origins. If Yang Ni wanted to nt a sixth-grade spirit flower, why would he stop her? After all, he would be the one harvesting the herbs she cultivated.

    After offering a few encouraging words, Gu An turned and left. Yang Ni watched his departing figure, finding him increasingly hard to understand.

    ¡°To think I was intimidated by a mere Core Formation cultivator,¡± Yang Ni thought to herself with self-mockery. Then, she crouched down and continued nting the Nightshade seeds.

    No matter what Gu An spected, as long as she had the chance to nt the flowers, she would nt them!

    She nced at Gu An¡¯s retreating back and thought, <em>Once I achieve great merit, I¡¯ll spare your life and even introduce you to the Nightshade Sect.</em>

    Having spent years together, she had grown fond of Gu An and thought it would be a pity if someone like him perished in sectarian conflicts. He would thrive as part of the Nightshade Sect.

    With the advent of spring, life began to flourish anew. The Taixuan Sect buzzed with activity again.

    In early March, Gu An and Shen Zhen were discussing books in the pavilion when they suddenly sensed something. Setting their books aside, Gu An cleared his throat and said, ¡°Put these things away.¡±

    Shen Zhen¡¯s cheeks flushed as she hastily stored all the drawings on the table into her storage pouch. Once everything was tidied up, they headed downstairs.

    Outside the pavilion, they saw a group of cultivators flying toward them. Among them, Gu An spotted a familiar face¡ªJi Xuanyu.

    A total of eleven cultivatorsnded, and Gu An scanned them with his lifespan probe. Aside from the leading cultivator, the other ten were all under 100 years old. Their cultivation levels ranged from the eighth level of the Core Formation Stage to the Nascent Soul Stage, with two having already reached thetter.

    A Nascent Soul Stage cultivator under 100 years old¡ªwhat astonishing talent! The minimum lifespan of these prodigies exceeded 2,000 years.

    The lead cultivator, L¨¹ Chen, was at the second level of the Void Transformation Stage. Afternding, he cupped his hands toward Gu An and said, ¡°These ten disciples are the ones the Sect Master has entrusted to you for training, Valley Master.¡±

    His polite tone, devoid of the arrogance typical of a Void Transformation Stage grandmaster, piqued Gu An¡¯s curiosity about L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s leadership style. The L¨¹ family certainly knew how to treat people well.

    Gu An returned the courtesy with a bow and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Senior.¡±

    L¨¹ Chen, pleased with Gu An¡¯s respectful demeanor, smiled and nodded before leaving.

    Gu An turned his attention to the ten Taixuan Sect prodigies, who were also sizing him up.

    ¡°Miss Shen, why are you here?¡± A young man in green robes frowned, clearly displeased to see Shen Zhen standing behind Gu An.

    This man, Liu Yu, was at the ninth level of the Core Formation Stage with a maximum lifespan of 2,409 years!

    Ignoring him, Shen Zhen addressed Gu An, ¡°Since your Medicine Valley has guests, I¡¯ll take my leave. Let¡¯s meet alone next time.¡±

    With that, she leaped away, quickly vanishing behind the mountains.

    Solitude?

    Everyone''s gaze toward Gu An became peculiar, while a cold gleam shed in Liu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    [Liu Yu has developed hostility toward you and intends to attack. Would you like to perform a lifespan probe on him?]

    <em>He wants to attack me? Just how deep is his hatred?</em>

    Gu An spoke calmly, ¡°Miss Shen and I simply share an interest in reading and asionally exchange ideas. There¡¯s nothing more to it. She has even mentioned that her ideal partner is the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

    The group, all talented young cultivators, burst intoughter upon hearing this. Liu Yu awkwardly forced a smile and cast Gu An an apologetic nce.

    They weren¡¯t fools. Since L¨¹ Baitian had personally assigned Gu An to guide them, Gu An must possess some extraordinary qualities. Even if he didn¡¯t, being under L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s protection was enough to make them tread carefully.

    While the Taixuan Sect cherished its prodigies, being a prodigy didn¡¯t mean one could act with impunity. If L¨¹ Baitian decided to target them, even their families would have to weigh the consequences.

    Ji Xuanyu broke the silence. ¡°Valley Master, just tell us what to do. We¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±

    Her words immediately wiped the smirks off everyone¡¯s faces as they looked expectantly at Gu An. After all, the Sect Master had said thating here would aid their cultivation.

    Gu An smiled and said, ¡°Follow me, then. But don¡¯tin about being tired or bitter. No one can quit halfway¡ªonly failures give up mid-journey.¡±

    His words sparked apetitive glint in the eyes of the prodigies.

    Gu An led them to a forest dozens of miles away and instructed them to clear thend, nt seeds, and inspect herbs.

    Though the tasks were mundane, the ten disciples took them seriously, scrutinizing even the smallest stones along the way.

    After several days, one of the disciples, Chang Cang, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He stopped, looked at Gu An, and asked sharply, ¡°Are you ying with us? Is ¡®training the heart¡¯ just making us herb farmers?¡±

    The others turned to Gu An, even Ji Xuanyu frowning slightly.

    Gu An had anticipated this reaction. Unfortunately, L¨¹ Baitian had insisted on this method.

    With a sigh, Gu An retrieved ten books from his storage pouch and handed them out.

    The group¡¯s mood brightened as they caught the books, their eyes lighting up at the title: The Shenzhou Sutra.

    ¡°The Shenzhou Sutra?¡± someone read aloud, their curiosity piqued.

    Gu An turned his back to them and said, ¡°Comprehend it on your own.¡±

    With that, he left, leaving the group to pore over the text.

    Liu Yu opened the first page and began reading aloud: ¡°The Dao that can be spoken is not the eternal Dao; the name that can be named is not the eternal name...¡±

    Behind him, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    <em>The Shenzhou Sutra wasn¡¯t the Dao De Jing¡ªit was a mishmash of famous phrases from ancient Chinese ssics that he remembered. It was just convincing enough to fool them. There was no way he¡¯d transcribe the real Dao De Jing. What if someone actuallyprehended its truths? That¡¯d be a disaster!</em>

    After receiving the Shenzhou Sutra, Ji Xuanyu and the others each found a secluded spot to meditate, keeping to themselves. Their presence didn¡¯t disrupt the usual rhythm of the Third Medicine Valley.

    Five dayster.

    Closing her copy of the Shenzhou Sutra, Ji Xuanyu looked down at the errand disciplesboring in the valley below. After a moment of thought, she descended the mountain to assist them.

    A genius sitting on the opposite peak saw her actions and seemed to have a realization. He also began descending the mountain.

    Though they couldn¡¯t make sense of the Shenzhou Sutra, its profoundness was undeniable. They connected its mysteries with Gu An¡¯s initial arrangements, wondering if enlightenment mighte amidst pastoral toil.

    Ten days passed.

    One by one, the other prodigies joined in the herb farming and other menial tasks of the Medicine Valley. They diligently worked during the day, studied the Sutra during breaks, and cultivated their energy at night.

    Gu An was thoroughly pleased. L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s selection of top-tier prodigies proved urate¡ªnot a single one of them was foolish. Once they deemed something meaningful, theymitted themselves wholeheartedly.

    Six months flew by.

    Gu An turned 59. On this day, while gathering herbs in Horizon Valley, his expression suddenly shifted. Handing the herbs to Sun Da, he left the valley without exnation, leaving the onlookers puzzled but uninterested in questioning him.

    Since mastering the ck Tortoise Tidal Palm, L¨¹ Xian had ceased antagonizing Gu An. Instead, L¨¹ Xian had thrown himself into relentless cultivation, seemingly possessed. His rapid progress suggested he might achieve the Nascent Soul Stage within a few years.

    A hundred miles from Horizon Valley, Gu An vanished into thin air, reappearing thousands of miles away in the Xuan Valley, then using a teleportation formation to arrive at the Third Medicine Valley.

    Stepping off the tform, he hurried toward the Sevenfold Purity Tree, where he saw a figure standing in contemtion.

    From a distance, Gu An performed a lifespan probe:

    [Zong Ying (Integration Stage, Level 4): 860/2800/3100]

    This man practiced a unique technique that masked his cultivation as Nascent Soul Stage, Level 2.

    Gu An¡¯s interest was piqued. Though his Grand Ascension Stage divine sense could discern hidden cultivation, it couldn¡¯t fully unravel Zong Ying¡¯s technique.

    Walking up to the Sevenfold Purity Tree, Gu An greeted him, ¡°I am Gu An, the master of this Medicine Valley. May I ask who you are?¡±

    Zong Ying, with his sharp features, small eyes, and goatee, looked every bit like a viin. Smiling, he raised a hand in greeting. ¡°I am Zong Ying, an Inner Sect disciple. Passing by, I sensed the extraordinary aura of this tree. Could it be the legendary Sevenfold Purity Tree?¡±

    Gu An stepped closer, grasping Zong Ying¡¯s wrist firmly with his Foundation Establishment Stage strength. ¡°Indeed, it is. Do you want it?¡±

    Zong Ying found the situationughable. <em>A mere Foundation Establishment cultivator daresy hands on me?</em>

    <em>The Taixuan Sect must be short on talent if they¡¯ve tasked someone so weak with growing the Sevenfold Purity Tree. Then again, perhaps it¡¯s to avoid drawing attention.</em>

    Zong Ying prepared to shake Gu An off with the strength of a Nascent Soul cultivator, confident it would suffice.

    But in the next moment, his expression shifted dramatically. His eyes narrowed, his brows furrowed, and he began to struggle.

    Surprise turned to terror as his face paled.

    <em>How is this possible?!</em>

 Chapter 101: The Nightshade Wind, An Archrival

    Chapter 101: The Nightshade Wind, An Archrival

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Zong Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Despite using all his strength, he couldn¡¯t break free from Gu An¡¯s grip. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of being restrained; his power couldn¡¯t even manifest. Under normal circumstances, the eruption of his Integration Stage strength would have destroyed this Medicine Valley in an instant.

    But now, his physical and spiritual energy werepletely suppressed by an unimaginable force, rendering him utterly powerless. Never before had he felt so stifled. After all, he was an Integration Stage cultivator, free to roam the Nine Dynasties as he pleased!

    Despair filled Zong Ying¡¯s heart as he realized his ship might truly capsize today. But he didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°Spare me, Senior!¡± Zong Ying pleaded through clenched teeth, discarding any pretense of dignity befitting his stage.

    Gu An had already used his spiritual energy to iste the surrounding space, ensuring their conversation couldn¡¯t be heard by outsiders. He had a rough idea of Zong Ying¡¯s identity, which was why he didn¡¯t kill him outright. Instead, he asked, ¡°Give me one reason not to kill you.¡±

    By now, Zong Ying bore no hostility toward Gu An, likely having been scared out of his wits.

    ¡°I am called the Ghost Thief... I wasn¡¯t stealing the Sevenfold Purity Tree for myself but for the sake of ordinary mortals¡­ Senior, as a high-ranking cultivator of the Taixuan Sect, you must understand the disparity in resources within the cultivation world. The Taixuan Sect hoards too much, leaving spiritual energy in the secr world thin and the path of cultivation inessible to those without a prestigious background. If this continues, only aristocratic families will dominate the cultivation world¡­¡±Zong Ying¡¯s voice quickened, his eyes reddening as he spoke passionately.

    Gu An felt a twinge of admiration for the convincing performance.

    He actually agreed with the Ghost Thief¡¯s ideals of aiding themon people¡ªit was a noble sentiment. But stealing from him? That wasn¡¯t going to fly.

    ¡°You already know my strength. I have no choice but to kill you to prevent word from getting out,¡± Gu An said tly.

    Zong Ying nearly fainted from terror. His mind raced, and suddenly, an idea struck him. ¡°I know a certain curse technique! It would bind me to youpletely¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to defy you. If I did, I would suffer misfortune and die!¡±

    This is it! I¡¯ll trick him!@@novelbin@@

    Zong Ying¡¯s terror began to fade, reced by excitement.

    <em>Zong Ying has developed hostility toward you and harbors deep resentment. Do you wish to perform a lifespan investigation?</em>

    You¡¯re nning to betray me even as I prepare to let you go? Interesting.

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What curse technique?¡± he asked.

    Zong Ying eagerly exined, ¡°It¡¯s called the Heaven¡¯s Oath Curse. Both parties must form a ritual, after which I¡¯ll swear my loyalty to you. That¡¯s all it takes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Follow me to a secluded spot where we can set it up,¡± Gu An said, dragging Zong Ying toward a distant teleportation array.

    Though Zong Ying remained immobilized by Gu An¡¯s spiritual suppression, his heart lightened. It seemed his ploy had worked.

    As he was dragged along, Zong Ying¡¯s thoughts churned. <em>Who is this man? To suppress an Integration Stage cultivator like me so effortlessly¡ªcould he have reached the Profound Mind Stage? Or is he one of the retired Supreme Elders of the Taixuan Sect?</em> The more he pondered, the more rmed he grew. <em>This must be reported to the sect.</em>

    The two of them teleported to Xuan Valley and exited its bounds. Along the way, a few disciples nced at them curiously, but seeing their seemingly friendly conversation, they quickly looked away.

    Once they had traveled dozens of miles from Xuan Valley, Gu An stopped in a secluded forest, ensuring they weren¡¯t being followed.

    Throughout, Zong Ying remained trapped in Gu An¡¯s spiritual grip.

    Forcing a fawning smile, Zong Ying asked, ¡°Senior, shall we begin?¡±

    Gu An nodded and smiled back.

    The sight of Gu An¡¯s smile sent shivers down Zong Ying¡¯s spine, an instinctive sense of danger rising in him. Before he could react, a wave of immense spiritual consciousness crashed into his mind.

    Soul Search!

    In a dimly lit hall, Zong Ying knelt on one knee, his gaze fixed on a shadowy figure atop a flight of stairs. The figure was shrouded in ck mist, its true form obscured.

    ¡°Your stealth techniques are unmatched. You will probe the Taixuan Sect¡¯s strength,¡± the figure said in an icy, emotionless male voice.

    Zong Ying hesitated. ¡°L¨¹ Baitian has reimed the position of Sect Master in the Taixuan Sect. His cultivation has reached the ninth level of the Integration Stage. Are we really going to confront him head-on?¡±

    The shadowy figure replied, ¡°This is the main branch¡¯s order. We must annex the Taicang Empire before the impending Demonic Cmity. The empire¡¯s coastal location is critical to our future ns.¡±

    ¡°The main branch¡¯s order? Has the main branch finally decided to support us?¡± Zong Ying asked, ted.

    ¡°Yes. The failure two centuries ago left the main branch dissatisfied with us. Although we¡¯ve infiltrated the Taicang Empire,pared to the other branches, we¡¯ve brought disgrace to the Nightshade Sect. You will investigate the Taixuan Sect¡¯s current strength. Once the main branch¡¯s Profound Mind Stage grandmasters arrive, we will attack.¡±

    Zong Ying was thrilled. This was his chance to earn merit.

    The scene shattered, and Gu An¡¯s spiritual consciousness delved deeper into Zong Ying¡¯s memories.

    It turned out Zong Ying wasn¡¯t the Ghost Thief at all. He had merely used the Ghost Thief¡¯s name to provoke the Taixuan Sect into revealing their hidden strength, allowing him to gather intelligence. By not acting under the Nightshade Sect¡¯s name, he avoided alerting the enemy. And in the event of failure, he could still survive as the ¡°Ghost Thief.¡±

    Had it not been for Gu An¡¯s lifespan investigation ability, he might have been deceived.

    Half an hourter, in the forest, Zong Ying copsed before Gu An, his eyes rolled back and body rigid. His soul had been obliterated by Gu An¡¯s spiritual energy, leaving his body lifeless.

    Without a word, Gu An took Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch and incinerated his body with Spiritual Fire.

    The execution yielded 240 years of lifespan, but it did little to lift Gu An¡¯s mood. The memories he had extracted revealed Zong Ying¡¯s true nature: a scoundrel guilty of murder, robbery, soul-forging, and countless atrocities.

    This deepened Gu An¡¯s distaste for the Nightshade Sect. Initially, he had thought the conflict between the Taixuan Sect and the Nightshade Sect was merely a sh of sects. Now, he realized that if the Nightshade Sect unified the Taicang Empire, life would only grow harsher for everyone.

    ¡°Profound Mind Stage¡­¡± Gu An murmured before turning and leaving.

    Autumn winds swept through the forest, scattering Zong Ying¡¯s ashes until they vanishedpletely.

    Gu An headed to the Eight Views Celestial Realm, examining Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch. Any suspicious items were destroyed to avoid exposing the realm¡¯s location, leaving only cultivation resources behind.

    An Integration Stage grandmaster¡¯s storage pouch was indeed extraordinary, brimming with countless magical artifacts and pills¡ªthough many were of dubious nature.

    After an hour of busyness, Gu An finally left the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Returning to Xuan Valley, he went to find Yang Ni to check on the progress of cultivating the nightshade nts.

    He saw Yang Ni meditating in the nightshade garden, clearly immersed in her cultivation. Previously, preupied with her training, she hadn¡¯t been drawn in by themotion caused by Gu An and Zong Ying. Over time, she had grown ustomed to visitors from the Alchemy Hall, Law Enforcement Hall, and the Ji Family seeking Gu An.

    Of course, the primary reason was Zong Ying¡¯s exceptional ability to conceal his presence.

    ¡°Why are you cultivating here?¡± Gu An asked, noting that Yang Ni was absorbing the spiritual energy of the nightshade nts. This was detrimental to their growth.

    Yang Ni opened her eyes and replied, ¡°Cultivating in the valley helps me avoid exposing my true cultivation level.¡±

    Without further ado, Gu An grabbed her by the arm and pulled her up, heading toward his loft. ¡°Go cultivate in my quarters. I recently set up a restriction there¡ªnone of the disciples can spy on what¡¯s happening inside.¡±

    Yang Ni frowned but couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Gu An outright, so she followed him back to the valley.

    Winter descended, nketing the Third Medicine Valley in thick white snow.

    Gu An was inside, reading a book, when Ji Xuanyu suddenly came to visit. Hastily, he put away the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em> and rose to greet her.

    Ji Xuanyu closed the door behind her and activated a restriction before asking, ¡°The <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em>¡ªdid youprehend it in a dream?¡±

    Having studied the <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em> for six months, she had gained numerous insights.

    Gu An replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a cultivation method, but a collection of life lessons. It¡¯s meant to stabilize your state of mind. A calm heart is key to cultivating effectively.¡±

    ¡°Not from a dream?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I received it from a senior I met in the Outer Sect. He gave me the <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em> and rambled about how ¡®the great Dao is simple,¡¯ among other things. Over the years, I¡¯ve studied it often. While my cultivation hasn¡¯t improved, my mindset has be more tranquil and open. Nothing worries me anymore, nor do I obsess over anything.¡±

    Gu An shook his head as he spoke. Ji Xuanyu listened closely, then gave him a long, thoughtful look.

    ¡°This book is indeed valuable. My mental state has noticeably improved. I no longer dwell on things I can¡¯t achieve for now,¡± Ji Xuanyu admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take this book back to the Ji Family. Do you agree? If you do, I¡¯ll try to secure a Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree for you. The Ji Family¡¯s resources are on par with the Taixuan Sect¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you disagree, I won¡¯t force you and will ensure the <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em> remains confidential.¡±

    A Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree?

    The Ji Family was that powerful?

    Suppressing his excitement, Gu An replied calmly, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m willing. The <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em> contains the ideals of sages like Confucius, who aspired to share their philosophies with the world. How could I keep it to myself?¡±

    The <em>Shenzhou Sutra</em> was essentially aption of sayings from ancient Chinese sages like Laozi, Confucius, and Zhuangzi. Gu An had carefully noted their names in the book, creating an image of extraordinary individuals.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she began discussing the sutra with Gu An. They talked for a long time before she finally took her leave.

    Just as she reached the door, Ji Xuanyu suddenly turned back and looked at Gu An. ¡°You now preside over the vast Third Medicine Valley, with a status and position unlike before. You¡¯ve likely heard of the Nightshade Sect. If they attempt to recruit you, don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect¡¯s methods are sinister and unorthodox. Coborating with them seldom ends well. Besides, the Ji Family and the Nightshade Sect are mortal enemies.¡±

    Thatst reason was probably the most important, wasn¡¯t it? Gu An mused inwardly.

    At the same time, he felt the weight of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s encroachment on the Taixuan Sect. Ji Xuanyu¡¯s warning clearly stemmed from knowledge of many who had been swayed by the sect.

 Chapter 102: Defying Fate, The Spirit Trees Fear

    Chapter 102: Defying Fate, The Spirit Tree''s Fear

    Gu An waited for over half a year, passing his 60th birthday, but the Ji Family¡¯s promised Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree had yet to arrive. He didn¡¯t believe Ji Xuanyu would deceive him; the dy was likely due to the Ji Family¡¯splicated procedures. Still, it was nothingpared to the Taixuan Sect, which had promptly delivered the Sevenfold Purity Tree as promised.

    Under the scorching summer sun, Gu An was sowing seeds in the Third Medicine Valley. Beside him, Gu Yu was chattering away about thetest developments in <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>. This year, the story had reached its peak, with the protagonist, Gu Yu, teaming up with the second lead, Zhou Tongyou, to battle a demonic viin threatening the world. The cliffhanger had left readers on edge.

    Gu An was in good spirits, having spent 100,000 years of his lifespan the night before to upgrade the <em>Grand Yin-Yang Transformation</em> into the <em>Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body</em>. This upgrade retained its previous abilities, such as shielding him from detection and causal deduction, while adding the ability to create nine avatars. These avatars could act independently, either in battle or in other tasks.

    Returning from his experiment, Gu An had tried using an avatar to harvest medicinal herbs. Unfortunately, the oue remained the same¡ªit did not yield additional lifespan. He had no choice but to rely on diligent effort.

    As Gu An nted seeds, he contemted whichbat techniques to enhance next. Although he had initially nned to strengthen himself monthly, the frequent battles between Integration Stage grandmasters in the Northern Sea Mountain Range this year had made him reconsider, dying his ns.

    ¡°Hey, are you even listening?¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Without looking up, Gu An casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to write the story the way you think. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°How much longer are you going to write <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>?¡± Gu Yu asked in a low voice. With no one within ten miles, there was no fear of being overheard.¡°Not much longer¡ªjust a few more years.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. Maybe nothing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! If you stop writing, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°If I stop writing, it¡¯ll be a good thing. Cultivators can focus on their practice instead of sneaking off to read books all day.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Who reads every day? You only write a few words a year. We only read during our breaks from cultivation.¡±

    Their banter continued until Gu Yu pulled out thetest volume of the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>, proving he hadn¡¯t been cking off.

    Satisfied, Gu An tucked the book into his storage pouch and asked, ¡°Any major news in the cultivation worldtely?¡±

    Gu Yu rolled his eyes at Gu An¡¯s obliviousness before answering, ¡°There is, actually. The demonic factions and the Nightshade Sect have been battling in the Northern Sea Mountain Range for over half a year. The Thousand Autumn Pavilion and the Wan Yin Sect have been nearly wiped out by the Nightshade Sect. At this rate, they¡¯ll unify the demonic factions in two or three years.¡±

    His tone grew excited as he mentioned the Nightshade Sect.

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect and the Taixuan Sect are bound to sh eventually. That battle will decide who controls the cultivation world of the Taicang Empire. The sect seems unperturbed, as if victory is assured.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An thought of L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s lifespan limit and doubted whether L¨¹ Baitian could sessfully break through.

    Lifespan limits were frustrating for Gu An. After all, he couldn¡¯t exactly go around announcing the existence of such limits. They were like an inevitable fate¡ªsomething all cultivators struggled against. Yet who would willingly resign themselves to fate?

    Gu An firmly believed there must be a way to defy fate. It was just exceedingly difficult to find.

    The two chatted for another half-hour before Gu Yu left, mentioning that the Gu Sect was preparing for a confrontation with the Nightshade Sect. He too needed to focus on his cultivation to contribute to the Taixuan Sect.

    A week after Gu Yu¡¯s departure, the Alchemy Hall issued an order to harvest medicinal herbs earlier than usual. Even the Third Medicine Valley saw cultivators from the L¨¹ and Ji familiesing to collectrge quantities of herbs. These signs suggested something significant was about to happen.

    Gu An¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t immediately turn to a Nightshade Sect attack. Instead, he suspected L¨¹ Baitian was preparing to challenge his destiny and attempt a breakthrough to the Profound Mind Stage.

    Summer passed, and autumn arrived.

    One afternoon, Gu An visited Horizon Valley and was surprised to find Li Xuandao there. His cultivation had reached the Void Transformation Stage¡ªa remarkable feat for someone only in their 200s. On the surface, however, his cultivation remained at the first level of the Core Formation Stage, an impressive disguise.

    The two sat at a stone table in front of a pavilion, conversing. Li Xuandao praised Gu An¡¯s exceptional skill in cultivating medicinal herbs, crediting them with helping him break through to the Core Formation Stage. Without those herbs, Li Xuandao said he would have had to rely on Yi Liuyun to transnt a golden core¡ªa method far inferior to forming one naturally.

    Gu An smiled modestly, attributing Li Xuandao¡¯s sess to his innate talent. Yet from Li Xuandao¡¯s grin, Gu An could tell he was secretly smug, confident that his Void Transformation Stage cultivation was still a well-kept secret.

    ¡°Gu An, how is Yang Ni doing with you?¡± Li Xuandao asked, raising his teacup with a smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She¡¯s even started cultivating medicinal herbs herself¡ªa fellow practitioner now,¡± Gu An replied.

    ¡°Cultivating medicinal herbs?¡± Li Xuandao¡¯s expression became subtly intriguing.

    Gu An suddenly recalled something: L¨¹ Baitian had mentioned that two centuries ago, the Nightshade Sect had controlled the royal court. Could it be that Li Xuandao¡¯s techniques came from the Nightshade Sect? After all, Zong Ying¡¯s concealment methods were proof that even high-level cultivators could struggle to detect them. And then there was Yang Ni¡¯s nightshade cultivation¡­

    Could it be? Was there a Nightshade Sect infiltrator right beside him?

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more usible it seemed.

    Li Xuandao continued, ¡°The cultivation world has been unstabletely. You should stay vignt.¡±

    Gu An followed his lead and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Nightshade Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, as an emperor, what¡¯s your view of the Nightshade Sect?¡±

    Li Xuandao¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°They are wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, wreaking havoc on the world.¡±

    Gu An was momentarily stunned. Those words didn¡¯t sound like something a member of the Nightshade Sect would say.

    Li Xuandao then recounted his past. His father, the previous emperor, had fallen under the Nightshade Sect¡¯s control, turning the royal court into a tool for their profiteering. When the truth was exposed, the sect murdered his father. Left with no choice, Li Xuandao sought the Taixuan Sect¡¯s help, offering intelligence in exchange for their support in ascending the throne¡ªespecially since he wasn¡¯t the crown prince.

    The bitterness in Li Xuandao¡¯s voice and his clear animosity toward the Nightshade Sect made it hard for Gu An to doubt him.

    ¡°I might have my disputes with the Taixuan Sect, but that¡¯s internal politics. If the Nightshade Sect were to fight the Taixuan Sect, I would unhesitatingly side with the sect and spare no effort,¡± Li Xuandao said coldly, his eyes shing with killing intent directed squarely at the Nightshade Sect.

    Gu An was taken aback. ¡°The Nightshade Sect¡¯s actions are so atrocious, yet no one knows where their headquarters is. How do they attract so many followers?¡±

    ¡°Because of the nightshade flower,¡± Li Xuandao exined. ¡°It¡¯s said that the flower can alter a cultivator¡¯s aptitude and even extend their lifespan. Moreover, the resources provided to its followers are truly generous, which is why people continue to join them.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, the Nightshade Sect¡¯s foundation is exceedingly strong¡ªlikely surpassing that of the entire Taicang Empire. After all, the sect we¡¯re dealing with is merely a branch.¡±

    <em>The nightshade flower? It can change one¡¯s aptitude?</em> Gu An raised an eyebrow. No wonder Yang Ni meditated in the nightshade garden. However, he remained skeptical of the flower¡¯s supposed effects. Could a Sixth-Grade herb really defy fate?

    Li Xuandao went on to recount the Nightshade Sect¡¯s actions from two centuries ago. Entire cities of people had vanished overnight, leaving behind ghost towns. To this day, the fate of those residents remained unknown, though it was undoubtedly grim.

    Listening to the tales, Gu An felt as though he were hearing ghost stories¡ªdeeply unsettling ones at that. The Nightshade Sect was disturbingly sinister! Rumor had it that the sect wasn¡¯tposed solely of cultivators but also included monsters and spirits. This reminded Gu An of the Nightshade Ghost Mother still left at the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Li Xuandao¡¯s storytelling continued for a full hour, yet Gu An remained engrossed, never growing tired of the eerie tales.

    Suddenly, a notification appeared before Gu An:

    [Zhong Liang harbors hostility and murderous intent toward you. Would you like to perform a lifespan investigation?]

    <em>Zhong Liang? Who¡¯s that?</em> Gu An was taken aback. He rarely made enemies, as he always treated others amicably.

    The name alone sounded ominous. Gu An silently chose yes.

    [Consuming 100 years of lifespan is required. Proceed?]

    <em>That¡¯s steep!</em> Gu An couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud, ¡°Uncle, have you ever heard of Zhong Liang?¡±

    Li Xuandao¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Has the Nightshade Sect reached out to you already?¡±

    ¡°This person is from the Nightshade Sect?¡± Gu An grew tense and immediately chose yes in his mind.

    [Zhong Liang (Integration Stage, Third Level): 1462/2900/3000]

    <em>Integration Stage, Third Level!</em> Gu An¡¯s frown deepened as he pondered how Zhong Liang hade to know of him. Could it be because of Zong Ying?

    No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Gu An had meticulously checked and confirmed that Zong Ying didn¡¯t carry anymunication artifacts linked to other grandmasters. Besides, Zong Ying had been dead for over six months.

    <em>Who could it be?</em>

    Realizing that he was now on the Nightshade Sect¡¯s radar, Gu An felt an overwhelming urge to storm their headquarters and eliminate any loose ends. Unfortunately, the Nightshade Sect had no known headquarters; even Zong Ying¡¯s memories showed that his meetings with the mysterious shadow were held in ever-changing locations.

    ¡°Two hundred years ago, Zhong Liang was the leader of the Nightshade Sect,¡± Li Xuandao said gravely. ¡°He was severely injured by L¨¹ Baitian and fled. Have you had any encounters with him?¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I met him once outside the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect. He invited me to seek some kind of opportunity with him, but I refused. Talking to you today just reminded me of him. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d turn out to be a Nightshade Sect demon.¡±

    Li Xuandao didn¡¯t doubt Gu An¡¯s words but instead contemted several possibilities. <em>Could Zhong Liang have targeted Li Ya? Or is it me?</em>

    Li Xuandao¡¯s face darkened further.

    The name Zhong Liang sapped the interest from their conversation. After inspecting Horizon Valley onest time, Gu An quickly departed.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An entered the cave within the Eight Views Celestial Realm. He intended to re-examine Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch, just in case.@@novelbin@@

    Upon arrival, his spiritual sense caught a peculiar sight: a vine from the Spirit Tree was fiddling with Zong Ying¡¯s storage pouch. Keeping his presence concealed, Gu An approached silently, his steps making no sound.

    As he exited the cave passage, the Spirit Tree froze in apparent shock. Its vine recoiled instantly.

    Gu An walked right up to the tree and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve developed sentience. So why are you skulking around? Are you afraid of me? Careful, or I¡¯ll burn you to ashes!¡±

    As he spoke, spiritual fire ignited in his right hand.

    His frustration with Zhong Liang¡¯s enmity had already put him in a foul mood.

    The Spirit Tree trembled violently, its leaves falling in a flurry. A soft, timid female voice emerged: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m afraid of <em>that tree</em>¡­¡±

 Chapter 103: The Nightshade Tree, Gu Anâ€™s Demonic Purge

    Chapter 103: The Nightshade Tree, Gu An¡¯s Demonic Purge

    ¡°What tree?¡±

    Gu An stared at the Spirit Tree, asking sharply. The tree was nearly 300 years old, and its ability to speak didn¡¯t surprise him.

    The Spirit Tree¡¯s voice had a soft, feminine tone reminiscent of Jiang Qiong, likely because it had developed its sentience while frequently listening to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I can feel it. It will devour me¡­¡±

    The trembling words made Gu An frown.

    His first thought was the Human-Face Tree, another sinister nt from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion. However, the Human-Face Tree was of a lower grade than the Spirit Tree. Why would it inspire such terror?

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Gu An pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±¡°Is it near?¡±

    ¡°Very far away¡­ very far¡­¡±

    This answer ruled out the Human-Face Tree.

    Could it be rted to the Nightshade Sect? Could the vanished citizens of entire cities have been consumed by some evil tree from the sect?

    The more Gu An thought about it, the more usible it seemed.

    His unease deepened when he remembered Zhong Liang¡¯s enmity toward him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhong Liang but feared his concealed cultivation being exposed.

    <em>This won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t sit and wait for disaster to strike.</em>

    Gu An¡¯s gaze turned steely. His terrifying divine sense as a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator spread outward, enveloping the entire Taicang Empire.

    The empire was vast, but no match for the range of his divine sense!

    He began a meticulous search, determined to locate Zhong Liang¡ªeven if it meant digging three feet into the ground.

    In a dim underground chamber, Su Han sat cross-legged in a freezing pool. The water radiated icy mist, and beside him stood a white jade longsword that looked as though it were made of bone. Blood-red energy coiled around its de, exuding an eerie menace.

    Su Han¡¯s face twisted in pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured.

    After a while, a distant wail reached his ears, causing him to open his eyes. He turned to the meditating figure seated against the wall. ¡°Master, what was that sound?¡±

    Zhong Liang, eyes closed, replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself. Just pitiful worms begging the heavens for mercy. Their fate is none of your business.¡±

    His long white hair draped loosely over his shoulders, and his broad Daoist robes hung casually on his frame. His square face and perpetually furrowed brows lent him a domineering presence, the crease between his brows almost resembling a third eye.

    The wails unsettled Su Han, making it hard for him to regain focus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget why you joined the sect or why you took up my sword,¡± Zhong Liang snapped, his tone tinged with impatience.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Han closed his eyes again.

    Zhong Liang, however, opened his, casting a cold nce at Su Han. A chilling gleam flickered in his gaze.

    ¡°This boy¡¯s hatred isn¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯ll have to capture his master to provoke him further,¡± Zhong Liang thought.

    Suddenly, Zhong Liang¡¯s heart lurched, a momentary feeling of dread seizing him. His brows knit together.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was that an illusion?¡±

    Unease gnawed at him as he released his divine sense, scanning the area. Yet he detected no sign of an intruder.

    Meanwhile, in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.

    <em>Found you!</em>

    After scouring the Taicang Empire and finding no trace of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s headquarters, Gu An had turned his search underground. Focusing on areas with unusual spiritual energy, he had discovered Su Han.

    Next to Su Han sat an Integration Stage cultivator, and a few miles away in a vast underground chamber stood a colossal spirit tree. The moment Gu An saw the tree, he knew it was the entity that terrified the Spirit Tree.

    This had to be a Nightshade Sect base. None of them were innocent. He resolved to kill them all and then track down Zhong Liang!

    Until Zhong Liang was dead, Gu An wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind.

    Turning back to the Spirit Tree, he said, ¡°If you sense anything unusual nearby or feel scared again, let me know immediately. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    The Spirit Tree¡¯s trunk swayed nervously as it replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Satisfied, Gu An left. Even in the Spirit Tree¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t reveal his true strength¡ªthere was always merit in keeping one¡¯s cards close.

    After leaving the Eight Views Celestial Realm, Gu An entered a forest, stepping onto the Infinite Free Step and vanishing into the distance.

    In the underground chamber, Zhong Liang¡¯s frown deepened. His divine sense had swept the area multiple times without detecting anything amiss, but he refused to believe it was an illusion.

    At that moment, a hand suddenly pressed down on his shoulder.

    His expression changed drastically. Instinctively, he tried to leap away, only to discover in horror that he couldn¡¯t move.

    The feeling of being utterly immobilized mirrored what Zong Ying had experienced before his death¡ªunbelievable, terrifying, and utterly despair-inducing.

    Zhong Liang was a cultivator at the third level of the Integration Stage, yet a single hand had rendered him powerless.

    Shifting his gaze, he saw a figure wreathed in purple-ck demonic energy standing beside him.

    The intruder was Gu An, who had deployed the <em>Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body</em>. The oppressive demonic energy obscured his true appearance, leaving Zhong Liang unable to discern his identity.

    The Nightshade Sect¡¯s base was fortified with over a hundred formations and restrictions, yet Gu An had bypassed them effortlessly using the <em>Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body</em> and the Infinite Free Step. It was as if he walked into an empty field, leaving no trace of his intrusion.

    Pressing his hand on Zhong Liang, Gu An turned his gaze toward Su Han.

    Su Han¡¯s cultivation had reached the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but his maximum lifespan remained at 199 years.

    A typical ninth-level Foundation Establishment cultivator¡¯s lifespan would surpass 200 years. Clearly, the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword offered extraordinary potential but failed to break the limits of destiny.

    No wonder practitioners of the sword saw rapid progress early on, only to face madness and ruin as they advanced.

    Focused on his cultivation, Su Han remained unaware of Gu An¡¯s presence.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze returned to Zhong Liang, ready to deploy the Soul Search technique. Out of habit, he checked Zhong Liang¡¯s lifespan stats.

    <em>Hmm?</em>

    <em>So, it¡¯s you after all!</em>

    "Then go to hell!"

    Gu An clenched his right hand, and the terrifying spiritual energy of a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator surged into Zhong Liang''s body. In an instant, Zhong Liang was annihted, his body and soul reduced to nothingness!

    A sudden gust of wind swept through the cave, startling Su Han awake. His pupils dted as he quickly rose to his feet, grabbing the white jade longsword beside him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Han demanded, pointing his sword at Gu An, his voice tense.

    <em>Where¡¯s my master?</em><em></em>

    <em>Why did he suddenly disappear?</em>

    Fear gripped Su Han¡¯s heart. The figure standing before him was truly terrifying, especially in the dim light of the cave.

    Before Su Han could act, an overwhelming pressure burst from Gu An, knocking him unconscious and sending him tumbling back into the freezing pool.

    Gu An turned and walked toward a nearby tunnel, disappearing into the shadows.

    A few miles away, in a vast underground chamber shrouded in dim light, a towering spirit tree stood over a hundred feet tall. Its blood-red leaves glistened eerily, and vines dangled from its branches. Each vine held a person, their necks tightly wrapped by the tendrils.

    These captives struggled helplessly as their bodies withered at an rming rate, their life force being drained. Many had already been reduced to desated husks.

    The scene was utterly horrifying, a chilling disy of despair.

    Below the tree stood a group of Nightshade Sect disciples, each guarding batches of captives. These prisoners, both male and female, were covered in talisman seals that suppressed their spiritual energy, leaving them as helpless asmon criminals.

    There were over a thousand captives, guarded by more than a hundred sect disciples.

    The captives stared at the monstrous tree in despair as it consumed theirpanions.

    ¡°This is a demon¡­ a demon¡­¡±

    ¡°You vile beasts! You tricked me into joining, only to feed me to this cursed tree!¡±

    ¡°What kind of creature is this¡ªdemon or monster?¡±

    ¡°Damn you all!¡±

    Some cursed, some wailed, and others begged, their cries adding to the horrifying atmosphere of the cavern.

    A seductive female demonic cultivator sneered. ¡°Victory and defeat determine justice. Stop whining. None of you are saints. For all we know, the heavens might see this as purging evil.¡±

    With that, she lifted a man beside her and ced her lips against his forehead, draining his life force. The man¡¯splexion turned pallid, and his eyes lost their luster.@@novelbin@@

    Whoosh¡ª

    A sudden gust of cold wind rustled the grass at her feet. The demonic cultivator instinctively looked down, but before she could react, a de of grass shot upward, piercing through her forehead. Blood sprayed from the back of her head.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one. At the same time, nearly all the other Nightshade Sect disciples were killed, their bodies falling lifelessly as des of grass pierced them with terrifying precision.

    The captives froze, their expressions shifting from despair to astonishment. They collectively turned their gaze toward the shadows.

    A figure emerged from the darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s the <em>Demonic Shadow Divine Art</em>! Someone from the Thousand Autumn Pavilion!¡± a captive eximed with joy.

    Before the echo of those words faded, Gu An elerated, leaving behind only a series of afterimages as he moved past the captives, heading straight for the giant tree.

    The captives remained frozen in ce, as though paralyzed. A momentter, all of them simultaneously turned to ash.

    Gu An¡¯s eyes fixed on the enormous tree, and a notification appeared before him:

    [Nightshade Tree (Eighth Grade): 340/42,000/230,000]

    <em>Eighth grade!</em>

    <em>No wonder the Spirit Tree was so scared.</em>

    The tree¡¯s trunk split open, revealing a massive human face embedded in its bark. The face was genderless but radiated greed and malice.

    Vines detached from the tree, surging toward Gu An like a storm.

    ng¡ª

    The sound of a sword leaving its sheath echoed through the underground chamber, sharp and deafening.

    In a single, devastating strike, Gu An cleaved the Nightshade Tree in two. Its vines fell like rain, and the grotesque face froze in its final expression of greed. The bisected tree shattered as sword energy erupted from within, creating a spectacr disy of destruction.

    Gu An sheathed the Tianxiu Sword, ced it into his storage pouch, and burned the remains of the Nightshade Tree with his spiritual fire.

    A flurry of lifespan notifications appeared before him as he absorbed the Nightshade Tree¡¯s life force.

    An Eighth-Grade Spirit Tree was incredibly powerful, its auraparable to an Integration Stage cultivator. However, it stood no chance against a Grand Ascension Stage opponent.

    By noon, Gu An returned to the Third Medicine Valley, stepping off the teleportation array with a satisfied smile. The previous night¡¯s battle had yielded over 40,000 years of lifespan, with the Nightshade Tree alone contributing 5,000 years.

    Only Su Han remained alive from the Nightshade Sect base. Upon learning that the prisoners were demonic cultivators, Gu An showed no mercy, exterminating them all to eliminate future threats.

    As soon as Gu An stepped off the tform, he sensed the auras of L¨¹ Baitian, Gu Zong, and Ji Hantian in his loft.

    He headed there immediately. As he reached the door, it opened.

    Gu An stepped over the threshold and was about to greet them when Gu Zong waved a sleeve, shutting the door behind him and activating a restriction.

    Noticing their grim expressions, Gu An guessed it might concern an impending attack by the Nightshade Sect.

    He remained calm. If the Nightshade Sect discovered the Nightshade Tree¡¯s destruction, they would likely be too preupied to attack the Taixuan Sect.

    However, L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s pale and frail appearance startled Gu An. Gritting his teeth, L¨¹ Baitian said, ¡°I have a cruel piece of bad news to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 104: The Arrival of the Ascender

    Chapter 104: The Arrival of the Ascender

    "What bad news?"

    Gu An asked, sensing that L¨¹ Baitian''s aura was incredibly weak. He immediately cast a lifespan examination.

    ¡¾L¨¹ Baitian (Integration Stage, Ninth Level): 764/2050/3200¡¿

    No major changes... wait!

    He had lost 1,100 years of his lifespan! Gu An remembered that L¨¹ Baitian''s lifespan had previously been 3,150 years.

    Could it be a tribtion failure? Gu An was startled. No wonder when he practiced through simtions, every failure meant many years were required before he could attempt the tribtion again. Reality seemed to be just as harsh¡ªfailure could mean death, and even survival often left little room for immediate recovery.

    Taking a deep breath, L¨¹ Baitian said, "I failed the tribtion and couldn¡¯t advance to the next realm. I¡¯ll need years of recovery just to regain my peak strength."

    Hearing this, Gu An''s face changed drastically. He quickly stepped forward, his voice filled with concern: "Sect Master, are you alright? You must take care of yourself! Taixuan Sect cannot do without you!"At this, a rare smile appeared on L¨¹ Baitian''s grim face, and Gu Zong seemedforted as well.

    However, Ji Hantian was displeased. "What do you mean by ''the sect cannot do without him''? If he dies, I¡¯m here to take over."

    Every Vice Sect Master dreamed of bing the Sect Master¡ªbut being this blunt? Really?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but think so, though he kept his expression filled with worry.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die," L¨¹ Baitian said with a sigh. "But trying to ascend again in this lifetime will be near impossible. Another failure could really mean my death." His face betrayed a lingering fear as he recalled the ordeal.

    "Is the tribtion really that difficult? Even someone like you can¡¯t handle it?" Gu An pressed.

    Ji Hantian scoffed. "The fact that he even faced a tribtion already puts him above the masses of the Nine Dynasties. Countless humans and demons alike spend their entire lives unable to even touch the Integration Stage."

    Gu Zong nodded with a self-deprecatingugh. "I know I won¡¯t reach the Integration Stage in this life."

    Gu An took a deep breath and chuckled bitterly. "Forget the Integration Stage¡ªI can¡¯t even touch the Core Formation Stage." His current cultivation level remained stuck at the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Even if it means burning through pills and treasures, I can push you to the Core Formation Stage," L¨¹ Baitian dered confidently. "However, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage will depend on your own talent and opportunities. Even the sect can¡¯t help beyond that. Of course, there¡¯s another option¡ªbe my disciple, and I¡¯ll directly transfer my cultivation to you."

    Not again!

    Gu An was about to refuse when Ji Hantian interjected, "Forget about transferring cultivation for now. The Nightshade Sect is eyeing us closely. They might strike any day. Even if he inherits your cultivation, he won¡¯t be as strong as you. For now, Taixuan Sect truly can¡¯t do without you."

    Gu Zong nodded. "I¡¯ve already contacted the Supreme Elders. We¡¯ll see how many of them can return."

    As the conversation shifted to the Supreme Elders, L¨¹ Baitian began reminiscing. It turned out that most Supreme Elders left the sect in search of opportunities to break through the Integration Stage. Only one in ten ever returned, and of those, only a fraction seeded in advancing. The rest returned to live out their days in peace.

    Ji Hantian then brought up the True Legacy First Disciple, iming that this individual had the best chance of surpassing the Integration Stage, even more so than the Supreme Elders.

    This piqued Gu An''s curiosity. Just what kind of genius could inspire such admiration and hope from everyone in Taixuan Sect?

    Standing quietly, Gu An listened attentively, gleaning more about the sect¡¯s history. It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter that the conversation ended.

    "Today¡¯s most important matter," Ji Hantian said, turning to Gu An with a serious expression, "is that we¡¯ll be sending more high-grade seeds your way. You must cultivate them carefully; the future of Taixuan Sect in the battle against the Nightshade Sect depends on it."

    Sending seeds? The more, the better!

    Gu An eagerly promised, "No matter how many you send, I¡¯ll give it my all and not cut corners!"

    Gu Zong chuckled. "That¡¯s the spirit I like! None of the other Medicine Valley Masters are as dedicated as you. Most either neglect their duties or hoard resources for themselves. Keep it up, and you might be an Inner Sect disciple."@@novelbin@@

    Gu An immediately bowed in gratitude.

    Afterward, the three men rose and left. As they stepped out of the pavilion, L¨¹ Baitian''splexion immediately recovered. As the Sect Master, he couldn¡¯t let his disciples see him in a weakened state.

    Gu An descended the stairs, watching them depart with a sense of regret. He had wanted to ask Ji Hantian when the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree would arrive.

    Neither the news of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s destruction nor L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s tribtion failure spread in the cultivation world¡ªat least, Ye Lan didn¡¯t mention them when she visited Gu Anter.

    As Spring Festival approached, Ye Lan had to leave due to an important Law Enforcement Hall mission that would take several months. Standing on the pavilion¡¯s edge, Gu An watched her disappearing figure amid the falling snow before turning his gaze to Yang Ni, who emerged from the woods.

    When Yang Ni passed beneath his pavilion, Gu An called out, "You say the Nightshade Sect has no foundation, yet it attracts so many cultivators. How foolish can people be?"

    Yang Ni stopped and looked up at him. "Perhaps the Nightshade Sect offers them something they want?"

    "Maybe," Gu An replied, shaking his head. "But it feels like a scam. Look at the Demon-ying Hall from the Outer Sect. Lu Jiu Jia trusted them, thinking they¡¯d help him rise to glory, only to be betrayed."

    With a tone ofment, he added, "The world revolves around a single word:petition. That¡¯s why I like Medicine Valley¡ªthere¡¯s nothing topete for."

    With that, he turned and went back inside.

    Yang Ni frowned. Was Gu An hinting at her? If he suspected her connection to the Nightshade Sect, why not confront her directly?

    After some thought, Yang Ni decided to speak with Lu Jiu Jia to better understand what Gu An meant.

    Amid the falling snow, the Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree promised by the Ji family finally arrived.

    ¡¾Pure Yang Tree (Seventh-Grade): 2/8999/64000¡¿

    Carrying the sapling, which was taller than a person, Gu An searched for a suitable nting spot. Ultimately, he decided to nt it in the open space before the pavilion. He immediately summoned disciples to clear snow and dig a hole.

    The Pure Yang Tree, even in sapling form, melted the surrounding snow the moment it was nted, radiating a warmth that everyone nearby could feel. It seemed like a fiery tree.

    The tree was Gu An¡¯s private treasure. Hearing the disciples¡¯ murmured admiration filled him with pride.

    Suddenly, his gaze shifted to the distance. A group of cultivators soared over the mountain, led by L¨¹ Songhan, the Outer Sect Grand Elder.

    Behind L¨¹ Songhan were 200 errand disciples, all at or above the Seventh Level of the Qi Refining Stage.

    Huh?

    Why was she here?

    Gu An spotted Lu Lingjun among them, her apparent cultivation at the Eighth Level of the Qi Refining Stage¡ªa clever disguise.

    Who would guess that this errand disciple was, in reality, a Ninth-Level Integration Stage master,parable to L¨¹ Baitian?

    In truth, Gu An doubted L¨¹ Baitian could beat Lu Lingjun in a fight. L¨¹ Baitian had lived barely 700 years, whereas Lu Lingjun was an old monster nearing 2,000.

    Landing gracefully, L¨¹ Songhan sped his fists and smiled. "Brother Gu, I¡¯ve selected these 200 errand disciples for your use, with approval from above."

    The decision to select errand disciples stemmed from the fact that they would have a hard time stealing herbs from the Third Medicine Valley. After all, it was located in the Inner Sect territory, with an entire Outer Sect city serving as a buffer zone. Security wasn¡¯t a concern¡ªwhat mattered was manpower.

    Gu An stepped forward to exchange pleasantries with L¨¹ Songhan.

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun stood among the crowd, observing Gu An. She was secretly puzzled¡ªhow could someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage call a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator "brother"? What was his background?

    The other errand disciples, on the other hand, were ecstatic. To them, being in the Inner Sect¡¯s Medicine Valley was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    After L¨¹ Songhan left, Gu An summoned Xiao Chuan and instructed him to arrange amodations for the errand disciples. Gu An intentionally avoided looking at Lu Lingjun¡ªhe wanted to steer clear of forming karmic ties with an ascender.

    That day, the new errand disciples busied themselves constructing pavilions and exploring the Third Medicine Valley. When Lu Lingjun discovered that the valley contained two Seventh-Grade Spirit Trees, she was utterly shocked.

    Before her ascension, she had only ever seen one Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree, which was over 20,000 years old and as massive as a mountain. Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation was terrifyingly deep¡ªshe had to find a way to establish herself here!

    Thus, in the days that followed, Lu Lingjun worked tirelessly, so much so that even Gu An couldn¡¯t ignore her entirely.

    After the Spring Festival, Gu An instructed Xiao Chuan to select ten disciples as Medicine Valley stewards, responsible for managing the others. Among the ten chosen by Xiao Chuan was Lu Lingjun.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s fiery gazended on Gu An, making him ufortable. She was strikingly beautiful, surpassing any other female disciple in the valley. Combined with her diligence, ignoring her would only arouse suspicion.

    Addressing the ten stewards, Gu An offered a few words of encouragement before dismissing them.

    But Lu Lingjun stepped forward, speaking softly, "Valley Master, I have something to discuss. May we speak in private?"

    After a brief hesitation, Gu An nodded and led her to the pavilion.

    The other stewards who hadn¡¯t gone far cast envious nces her way.

    Being good-looking really was an asset.

    Once inside, Lu Lingjun closed the door behind her. Gu An walked to the desk, casually flipping over the <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> lying on its surface before sitting down.

    Lu Lingjun approached the desk, retrieved a manual from her robes, and handed it to him.

    Gu An nced at it: Nine Cycles Golden Body Technique.

    The name was certainly shy!

    Lu Lingjun whispered, "This is a family heirloom technique. I hope the Valley Master will not disdain it."

    Gu An frowned. "What are you doing? Take it back! If someone sees this, what will they think of you?"

    Understanding his intent, Lu Lingjun tucked the manual away and produced a magical artifact from her storage bag instead.

    "I told you¡ªstop this nonsense!" Gu An scolded.

    Next, she offered him a bottle of pills, iming they could enhance vitality and strengthen the meridians.

    "You¡¯re testing me? Are you questioning my loyalty to Taixuan Sect?" Gu An stood abruptly, lowering his voice to avoid being overheard by disciples outside, but his anger was palpable.

    Lu Lingjun cursed him internally as greedy.

    Then, as if a thought struck her, she retrieved a white jade bottle from her storage bag. "This is Heavenly Spirit Water. Don¡¯t underestimate this single bottle¡ªpouring it on the ground can gather spiritual energy to form ake. Theke water improves the surrounding soil, elerating the growth of natural treasures. Moreover, it produces spiritual pearls yearly, which can be consumed or used in alchemy."

    Hearing this, Gu An epted the bottle with a stern expression. "This is thest time. Now, tell me what you want¡ªbut it must not threaten Taixuan Sect¡¯s interests."

    Lu Lingjun smiled and said, "Valley Master, could you allow me to cultivate under the Sevenfold Purity Tree?"

    She had previously stopped by the tree and noticed a plump White Spirit Mouse seemingly sleeping beneath it. But with her keen perception, she recognized that the mouse was in a profound state of enlightenment.

 Chapter 105: Is the Void Transformation Stage Really That Strong?

    Chapter 105: Is the Void Transformation Stage Really That Strong?

    The Sevenfold Purity Tree?

    Gu An didn¡¯t expect Lu Lingjun to notice its profundity so quickly. This wasn¡¯t something he was against; on the contrary, it sparked new ideas in his mind.

    In the future, he could use the Sevenfold Purity Tree to motivate disciples to work harder!

    After some thought, Gu An said, "Alright, but you can only go at night. You must leave by dawn. The Sevenfold Purity Tree is a sect treasure, and many high-level cultivators have their eyes on it. Do you understand?"

    Lu Lingjun immediately bowed in thanks.

    Watching this Ninth-Level Integration Stage grandmaster act so deferentially, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    Wasn¡¯t he just the same?

    Possessing great cultivation yet having to tread carefully was the burden of those unwilling to settle, always striving for greater heights.After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lu Lingjun left.

    Closing the door behind her, she descended the stairs, her thoughts preupied.

    <em>"What kind of book is the Adventures of the Green Hero that it surpasses even the Nine Cycles Golden Body Technique?"</em>

    Though Gu An had been quick, Lu Lingjun had managed to glimpse the book¡¯s title. She resolved to investigate it further in the Outer Sect Cityter.

    Since arriving in the Heavenly Great Realm, she had been both curious and cautious about everything. Starting as an errand disciple was her way of familiarizing herself with this world while gradually advancing her position.

    Her goal was to be an elder of Taixuan Sect, with the Third Medicine Valley merely a stepping stone.

    As she walked, Lu Lingjun wondered:

    <em>"What level of cultivation must the Sect Master of Taixuan Sect possess? Surely higher than mine?"</em>

    Deep Night, Northern Sea Mountains

    Fierce winds howled, mingled with falling snow.

    Gu An sat cross-legged beneath a tree, slowly opening his eyes, which glimmered with a sharp light.

    He had just expended 100,000 years of lifespan to enhance the Ji Family divine ability, Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, advancing it twice: first to Heaven and Earth Tyrant Body, then to Dao Gang Primordial Qi.

    Once mastered, Dao Gang Primordial Qi was formless and invisible, automatically protecting the body. It was impervious to evil and capable of defending against various spells and abilities. Moreover, it could be used offensively, making it both an attack and a defense technique.

    Gu An began refining the Dao Gang Primordial Qi. With the inheritance of evolutionary memories, he only needed to run through the technique once to grasp it.

    Half an hourter, he seeded. Dao Gang Primordial Qi could now be concentrated on the surface of his skin. This allowed others to touch him but left them unable to harm him.

    Gu An still had 430,000 years of lifespan remaining. He hesitated whether to further enhance the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    Though already incredibly powerful, he felt that further upgrades might yield diminishing returns.

    His intuition told him that enhancing the Wood Spirit Sword Technique might offer more synergy with his wood-based cultivation techniques, as he had yet to grasp the Five Elements Law.

    However, mastering multiple sword techniques seemed redundant. It would be better to focus on perfecting one path.

    <em>"Perhaps in a hundred years, 100,000 years of lifespan won¡¯t seem like much. If I start cultivating the Wood Spirit Sword Technique now, it¡¯s still early enough to pivot."</em>

    After deliberating, Gu An chose instead to refine other spells and abilities.

    Given his Grand Ascension Stage, Eighth Level cultivation, any spell he cast could easily overwhelm a cultivator at the Profound Mind Stage. However, enhancing his techniques now would prepare him for future breakthroughs.

    After some thought, Gu An decided to improve the Spirit Gathering Divine Finger taught by L¨¹ Baitian.

    The technique had a unique quality: it didn¡¯t just gather the caster¡¯s spiritual energy but also drew in ambient spiritual energy. Essentially, it could harness the power of heaven and earth.

    A bold idea struck Gu An:

    <em>"In the simtions, could I disperse tribtions with a single finger by borrowing the power of heaven and earth?"</em>

    Just the thought thrilled him.

    <em>"Hopefully, the simted me will be smart enough to test it!"</em>

    Without dy, Gu An invested 100,000 years of lifespan into the Spirit Gathering Divine Finger.@@novelbin@@

    The technique evolved, first into the Sky-Piercing Finger, and then into Dao-Breaking Divine Light.

    A flood of memories poured into Gu An¡¯s mind, immersing himpletely.

    The finger technique transformed¡ªit was no longer limited to the hand. Now, it could be unleashed from any part of the body!

    In the Northern Sea Mountains, the flow of spiritual energy continued to descend, drawing the attention of countless beings. By now, the phenomenon had be so frequent that it no longer inspired fear, only curiosity.

    Half an hourter, Gu An opened his eyes, filled with awe.

    <em>"What a domineering technique! The Dao-Breaking Divine Light!"</em>

    This ability specialized in shattering formations, restrictions, and defensive techniques or abilities. It could even directly obliterate opponents, wiping out their existence entirely.

    <em>"This was the right choice!"</em>

    Smiling, Gu An stood, deactivated his Lifespan Barrier, and began walking into the forest depths.

    It was still hours before dawn, so he decided to enjoy the Northern Sea¡¯s scenery and visit Li Ya.

    Li Ya was still training on the Northern Sea¡¯s edge, diligently practicing the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    When Gu An had taught him the sword technique, he had also infused the Northern Sea Heavy Sword with a strand of sword intent to guide his practice. With this guidance, Li Ya¡¯s progress had been swift, far surpassing the challenges he had faced relying solely on selfprehension in the simtions.

    The towering trees of the Northern Sea Mountains made one feel minuscule. The forest was filled with demonic energy, and Gu An spotted spirit beasts simr to the White Spirit Mouse¡ªsome adorable, others grotesque beyond measure.

    At the Northern Sea Shore

    Miles away, beneath the moonlight, Li Ya stood shirtless, gripping the Northern Sea Heavy Sword. He swung it under the snowy sky, his reflection shimmering on theke¡¯s rippling surface.

    The full moon hung high above, while snowkes drifted down like falling stars.

    Sweat streamed down his muscr frame, his every movement exuding strength.

    ¡°Your swordsmanship aside,¡± an ancestral voice praised, ¡°your body has fully merged with the Dragon Elephant Divine Essence. Your strength rivals that of a Fourth-Rank Demonic Beast.¡±

    Li Ya smirked but continued his training without responding.

    In his mind, he envisioned himself defeating L¨¹ Xian, Zhou Tongyou, and Ji Xuanyu, earning the awe of the Hundred ns and restoring the Li Family¡¯s glory.

    "Impressive swordsmanship. Truly, the younger generation surpasses the old," a voice suddenlymented.

    Startled, Li Ya turned to see a schr-like man strolling along the beach. He wore white robes, carried a bookcase, and held a folding fan, his figure ghostly under the moonlight.

    "What do you want?" Li Ya demanded, frowning.

    Years spent in the Northern Sea Mountains had toughened him. He had faced both monsters and malevolent spirits and feared nothing now.

    The schr chuckled. "Ie from the Nightshade Sect. You may call me Jinghong Guest. I see potential in your swordsmanship and vitality. Why not join us?"

    The Nightshade Sect!

    Li Ya frowned deeply. Over the past two years, he had witnessed their battles with other demonic sects in the Northern Sea Mountains.

    "I am a disciple of Taixuan Sect," he replied coldly. "Thanks, but no thanks."

    He still took pride in his affiliation with Taixuan Sect. To him, a dubious sect like the Nightshade Sect couldn¡¯tpare to the righteous Taixuan Sect.

    "Many within Taixuan Sect have joined us, even elders. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Nightshade Sect reces it. Joining us early is the wise choice," Jinghong Guest said with a smile.

    Li Ya¡¯s face darkened as he raised his sword. "So, I don¡¯t have a choice?"

    Seeing this, the schrughed. "Youth, do you think having a grandmaster¡¯s soul fragment inside you makes you invincible?"

    With that, he lunged at Li Ya.

    Li Ya¡¯s expression changed drastically as he raised his sword to block the attack.

    Gu An wandered through the forest for several hours. As dawn approached, he used the Infinite Free Step to leave, arriving at the beach where Li Ya was located. From afar, he noticed Li Ya sitting slumped in front of a reef, his head buried in his arms. The Northern Sea Heavy Swordy abandoned on the sand, enduring the constant assault of the waves.

    Hmm? Something¡¯s wrong!

    Focusing his senses, Gu An discovered that the soul fragment within Li Ya¡¯s body had vanished. Without hesitation, he approached Li Ya.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Li Ya slowly lifted his head. When he saw Gu An shrouded in a faint aura of demonic energy, his face turned pale. He scrambled to his feet and rushed toward Gu An, kneeling before him.

    "Ancestor! Please save my ancestor! He¡¯s been taken by the Nightshade Sect¡¯s Jinghong Guest!" Li Ya cried out, his voice tinged with desperation and a trace of sobbing.

    He wanted to cry because he had convinced himself that Gu An was the progenitor of the Li family. Faced with what he believed to be his ancestor, his emotionspletely unraveled.

    With a voice that carried an ancient depth, Gu An asked, "What happened?"

    At the same time, he extended his divine sense, searching for any trace of the soul fragment in Li Ya¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t encountered Jinghong Guest before and couldn¡¯t track him directly, but he hoped to locate the unique soul energy.

    Li Ya began recounting the earlier events. After being defeated by Jinghong Guest, he was humiliated, and the enemy forcibly took the soul fragment from his body. Jinghong Guest imed that if he wanted to save the soul fragment, he would have to join the Nightshade Sect to find him.

    Despite years of arduous cultivation, Li Ya had been utterly powerless against Jinghong Guest. The crushing defeat shattered his confidence.

    Gu An didn¡¯t detect the soul fragment¡¯s aura¡ªJinghong Guest had likely hidden it. He wasn¡¯t worried, though; with a thorough search, he was confident he would eventually locate Jinghong Guest.

    "Why didn¡¯t you choose a safer ce to practice your swordsmanship? Why here, without even setting up an array for protection?" Gu An suddenly asked.

    Li Ya had manymendable qualities, but he had one major w¡ªhe was reckless.

    Relying on the soul fragment within him, he often acted rashly and repeatedly ended up injured. This incident was the perfect opportunity to temper him.

    "I..."

    Li Ya wanted to answer but was overwhelmed with shame, unable to exin himself. He had chosen this location specifically to draw attacks from monsters and spirits, believing that constant battles would hasten his progress. Of course, his confidence stemmed from having the ancestor¡¯s soul fragment as a safety.

    "You¡¯ve been escaping death time and time again," Gu An continued, "but have you ever considered the burden on him? Do you think he bears no cost?"

    Li Ya thought of how the ancestor had often scolded him for his recklessness. His guilt deepened, and he wished he could crawl into a hole.

    Seeing Li Ya¡¯s distressed expression, Gu An¡¯s heart softened. He didn¡¯t want to be too harsh.

    "You should join the Nightshade Sect," Gu An said abruptly.

    Li Ya looked up, shocked, staring at the figure he believed to be his ancestor in disbelief.

    "The Nightshade Sect threatens countless lives. By infiltrating them, you can gather information. At the end of each month, find a mountaintop and release your aura. I¡¯ll track you. When the timees and they gather in force, I¡¯ll act," Gu An said calmly.

    "But isn¡¯t that extremely dangerous?" Li Ya blurted out. "The entire demonic path can¡¯t stand against the Nightshade Sect. It¡¯s said that they have cultivators surpassing the Void Transformation Stage¡ªand not just one!"

    "Void Transformation Stage?" Gu An¡¯s voice turned cold. "Is that supposed to be strong?"

    Li Ya was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 106: The Nine Nether Path

    Chapter 106: The Nine Nether Path

    Li Ya ultimately agreed to infiltrate the Nightshade Sect. Gu An didn¡¯t offer him muchfort, maintaining the image of a mysterious elder.

    After leaving the Northern Sea Mountains, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    His next n was to embark on a long-term effort to stockpile lifespan, with the ambitious goal of reaching ten million years!

    As winter gave way to spring, the Spring Festival arrived. Across the Taicang Empire, from the states to the provinces, festivities filled the air, withnterns and decorations everywhere. Even Taixuan Sect joined in the celebration, hosting its own festival.

    One day, Gu An strolled through the Outer Sect City with Xiao Chuan and Lu Lingjun.

    Lu Lingjun seemed quite intrigued by the festivities. She had specifically requested this trip to the Outer Sect City, and since the Heavenly Spirit Water she provided had proved extraordinary, forming the Heavenly Spirit Lake, she had earned Gu An¡¯s favor. As a result, he decided to bring her along.

    With L¨¹ Baitian having failed his tribtion, Gu An thought that drawing Lu Lingjun fully into Taixuan Sect could shield him in the future.

    By now, Gu An¡¯s foundation was secure, and the stronger Taixuan Sect became, the longer he could bide his time.Over the years, the sect had seen fewer dark incidents, deepening Gu An¡¯s sense of belonging.

    Upon arriving in the Outer Sect City, Xiao Chuan went off on his own to meet some friends.

    Gu An led Lu Lingjun to the Heavenly Mending tform to show her the "Righteous Path" inscription.

    When Gu An had carved those two characters, he had only just reached the Integration Stage. This was why the demonic path feared L¨¹ Baitian more. The sword intent left on the tform wasn¡¯t overwhelming for an Integration Stage cultivator, as the inscription had been carved remotely.

    "Even after all these years, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s sword intent still draws so many to admire it. Truly remarkable," Gu An said wistfully.

    Lu Lingjun, who had seen the inscription when she first joined Taixuan Sect, nodded in agreement. "It is indeed remarkable."

    In her world, she had never encountered such powerful sword intent, which made her even more eager to explore Taixuan Sect¡¯s depths.

    If the Outer Sect possessed such treasures, how profound must the Inner Sect¡¯s resources be? And what of the Main Sect City?

    Merely imagining it filled her with excitement. She believed she could find the key to breaking through to higher realms here.

    However, Gu An noticed her nonchnt reaction, as if she were being perfunctory.

    Damn! Does she look down on my sword intent?

    Could she truly believe she could surpass him at the Integration Stage?

    The thought sobered Gu An. His self-satisfaction quickly gave way to humility.

    The world was vast, with countless prodigies¡ªespecially those who could rise from one world to another. He couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate anyone.

    Gu An continued scanning the Heavenly Mending tform, using his lifespan probing ability on unfamiliar cultivators.

    Because it was Spring Festival, the crowd was smaller than usual. Most cultivators were rxing and enjoying the festivities.

    "Valley Master, may I wander around on my own?" Lu Lingjun asked.

    Gu An¡¯s heart sank further. Was his sword intent so unappealing?

    "Go ahead. Let¡¯s meet back here at dusk," Gu An said with a nod, secretly resolving to ensure Lu Lingjun stayed with Taixuan Sect.

    Such a talented individual should serve the sect!

    Wait¡­ why was he suddenly thinking like the Sect Master?

    Curse L¨¹ Baitian!

    Shaking his head, Gu An made his way to the Alchemy Hall. In the Outer Sect City, many of his friends were concentrated there and in the Library Hall. Each visit, he enjoyed chatting and drinking with them, listening to their cultivation tales. It was a simple and rxing life.

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun wandered the streets until someone approached her.

    "Miss, I¡¯ve got some great books here. Care to buy one? Many female disciples love them," a disciple said mysteriously, ncing around as if afraid of being caught.

    Raising an eyebrow, Lu Lingjun asked, "Do you have <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>?"

    The disciple¡¯s eyes lit up. "Ah, a true connoisseur! I could tell from your extraordinary bearing. Yes, I do. Buy one copy of <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>, and I¡¯ll throw in two copies of <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> for free!"

    "Oh? How many volumes does <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> have?"

    "Quite a few. Do you want the whole set?"

    "Yes."@@novelbin@@

    "Alright, 200 low-grade spirit stones for ten copies of <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em>, and I¡¯ll give you the entire set of <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>."

    "Deal."

    The twopleted their transaction. The disciple quickly left, looking as though he had justmitted a crime.

    Lu Lingjun suspected she had been swindled. A legendary manual or a secretive tome couldn¡¯t possibly be this cheap. But 200 low-grade spirit stones meant little to her. She stowed the books in her storage bag, intending to examine themter.

    At the Alchemy Hall, Gu An encountered a familiar face: An Xin, one of the disciples he had taken under his wing in the Outer Sect.

    An Xin had mediocre talent and had to remain in the Outer Sect. An Hao, however, hadn¡¯t forgotten her, often sending her various pills. Yet her cultivation progress remained slow.

    The stark difference between their fates¡ªboth hailing from the same vige¡ªmade Gu An reflect on the unfairness of the heavens.

    An Xin, unwilling to rely solely on An Hao, worked tirelessly, performing odd jobs in the Alchemy Hall.

    Seeing her being berated by a male disciple, Gu An sighed inwardly.

    Perhaps I should take care of her for the rest of her life.

    Though he valued An Hao more, An Xin was still his disciple.

    Moreover, he worried that as An Hao¡¯s enemies grew stronger, they would one day target An Xin as his weakness.

    Resolving to act, Gu An walked up to her. The male disciple immediately stopped and greeted him with a forced smile before scurrying off.

    In the Alchemy Hall, Gu An held considerable sway due to his close ties with the hall¡¯s elders.

    Once they were alone, Gu An looked at An Xin.

    "Valley Master Gu, what do you need?" An Xin asked nervously.

    Unlike the other Outer Sect disciples, she knew exactly who Gu An was¡ªa man who couldugh and chat with the Sect Master. She had met him before when L¨¹ Baitian brought An Hao to visit during a festival. Though Gu An hadn¡¯t spoken to her then, she remembered him clearly.

    "Your name is An Xin, right? How abouting to the Third Medicine Valley? It¡¯s still an errand job, but the treatment is much better. Plus, you¡¯ll get to see An Hao more often. Your senior brother and I are close." Gu An smiled.

    An Xin hesitated.

    Seeing through her thoughts, Gu An added gently, "Self-reliance ismendable, but there¡¯s no need to make things harder for yourself. This is good for both you and An Hao¡ªwhy hesitate?"

    Still, An Xin remained silent.

    For the first time, Gu An realized how stubborn she was. He lowered his voice, saying, "I have a technique that might change your aptitude. Prove yourself in the valley, and I¡¯ll teach it to you."

    He referred to the Dao Yan Technique that Wu Xin had given him. It imed to umte spiritual energy and suppress cultivation, enabling a breakthrough against fate itself. Though untested, it sounded promising.

    Moved by his words, An Xin bit her lip and said, "Thank you, Valley Master. Should I go pack now?"

    "No need to inform the Alchemy Hall¡ªI¡¯ll handle it. Just head to the valley. Take your time, but return by dusk," Gu An said with a smile.

    He almost reached out to pat her head but restrained himself.

    She¡¯s grown up now. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡ªespecially since we haven¡¯t officially acknowledged our rtionship.

    An Xin¡¯s face brightened with a smile. She bowed deeply before leaving.

    Gu An watched An Xin¡¯s departing figure, feeling deeply moved.

    Back when she was a frail, skinny little girl, she had seemed so small and delicate. Now, she had grown into a tall and graceful young woman, which filled him with relief and pride.

    As An Xin stepped over the threshold, she let out a small sigh of relief.

    <em>"Why was he smiling at me like that? Could he have bad intentions?"</em>

    The thought made her a little uneasy. However, considering therge number of disciples in the Third Medicine Valley, she reasoned that even if Gu An harbored ill intent, he wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly. This thought reassured her.

    After returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An asked Lu Lingjun to arrange things for An Xin. If the two grew closer, Lu Lingjun might even be able to guide An Xin in her cultivation.

    This arrangement also eased An Xin¡¯s nerves.

    Gu An had noticed her tension earlier but hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    Shortly after, he used the teleportation array to return to Xuan Valley.

    Back in Xuan Valley, Gu An summoned Chu Jingfeng and Lu Jiu Jia, formally teaching them the Dao Yan Technique.

    When Gu An exined the technique¡¯s effects, both men grew visibly excited. Lu Jiu Jia was the first to recover, dropping to his knees in gratitude.

    Chu Jingfeng hesitated, clenching his teeth, but ultimately didn¡¯t kneel.

    Gu An quickly helped Lu Jiu Jia up, exining that he didn¡¯t require anyone to kneel before him. Loyalty wasn¡¯t proven through such gestures.

    He nned to let them test the Dao Yan Technique first. If it proved effective, he would consider teaching it to An Xin.

    After the two left, Gu An pulled out thetest volume of <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> to savor it.

    Over the years, the series had continued, and Gu An couldn¡¯t help but admire its author.

    <em>"Does this person not cultivate? How do they manage to travel and write all year round?"</em>

    Under the night sky, deep in a forest, stood a decrepit temple.

    Jinghong Guest sat on the roof, holding a long scroll, reading it by moonlight.

    Softly, he asked, "Have you made up your mind? Once you join the Nightshade Sect, there¡¯s no turning back. You¡¯ll also need to bear the Nightshade Mark."

    Li Ya stood in the courtyard below, the Northern Sea Heavy Sword slung across his back. He stared at Jinghong Guest, his gaze unwavering.

    "You wanted me to join the Nightshade Sect. What now? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?" Li Ya asked coldly.

    Jinghong Guest turned his gaze toward Li Ya, looking down on him with an expression of indifference, as though piercing through to his very soul.

    "The Nightshade Sect¡¯s doctrine is to pursue the Nine Nether Path. A hundred years from now, the Demonic Cataclysm will sweep across the Nine Dynasties. Only through the Nine Nether Path can one escape this mortal purgatory. Joining the Nightshade Sect is securing your path to survival. If you perform well, you may even receive the Nightshade Flower, which can enhance your aptitude," Jinghong Guest said softly.

    The mention of the Demonic Cataclysm made Li Ya frown.

    He pressed further, asking what exactly the Demonic Cataclysm entailed.

    Jinghong Guest didn¡¯t withhold any details, exining the grim future.

    Hearing that endless hordes of demons would raze the Nine Dynasties, Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run through him.

    "That¡¯s absurd! Head south, and there¡¯s the sea. If we can¡¯t win, why can¡¯t we just escape? You¡¯re saying only your Nine Nether Path can save us?" Li Ya retorted.

    "How many cultivators throughout history have ventured south? How many of them returned? The demons in the sea are even more fearsome," Jinghong Guest replied.

    "The cultivators of the Nine Dynasties, united, might yet resist the Demonic Cataclysm!"

    "Beyond the Nine Dynasties, demons surpassing the Integration Stage have already emerged. Do you even understand what the Integration Stage is? It¡¯s a realm above the Void Transformation Stage! Such world-shaking demon lords can sweep across the Nine Dynasties single-handedly. And there¡¯s more than one of them. Under theirmand are countless demons."

    Jinghong Guest¡¯s tone was icy, as though delivering a verdict on the fate of all living beings.

    Li Ya fell silent.

    The realm beyond Integration¡­

    His thoughts turned to the Li family¡¯s progenitor. Could the ancestor have surpassed the Integration Stage?

    Jinghong Guest continued, "I almost forgot to mention¡ªthere are those within the Nightshade Sect who have also surpassed the Integration Stage. When they arrive, Taixuan Sect will be reduced to rubble."

 Chapter 107: The Sacred Land and the Death of the Sect Leader

    Chapter 107: The Sacred Land and the Death of the Sect Leader

    Gu An had no idea what Li Ya had experienced. Every few days, he would use his divine sense to scan the Taicang Empire, and each time, he would find Li Ya practicing swordsmanship at the empire''s borders. Oddly, Li Ya now housed an additional soul within him, confirming that the enigmatic Jinghong Guest hadn¡¯t deceived him.

    Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the Nightshade Sect to gather so he could eliminate them in one fell swoop.

    Despite Gu An¡¯s destruction of a Nightshade Tree, the sect continued to operate as though unaffected, clearly indicating that there was more than one such tree.

    The true enemy of the Taixuan Sect wasn¡¯t the current Nightshade Sect but the Grandmasters of the sect''s main bloodline, who would soon arrive. Gu An nned to elevate his cultivation to the ninth level of the Grand Ascension Stage. The difference of just one minor stage was significant, especially at such high levels!

    After the New Year, everything returned to normal.

    Lu Lingjun no longer sought out Gu An. She busied herself with daily chores and cultivated under the Sevenfold Purity Tree at night. When Gu An looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she avoided meeting his gaze.

    Meanwhile, An Xin quickly adapted to life in the Third Medicine Valley. "The master of a valley shapes its atmosphere," she thought. The disciples of the Medicine Valley were kind and ced little emphasis on cultivation levels, allowing her to feel at ease.

    Spring turned to summer, and on this day, Gu An turned sixty-one.Tang Yu came to collect his Foundation Establishment Pill, making the entire Medicine Valley lively with celebration. Tang Yu represented the valley¡¯s future, and watching him was like glimpsing their own breakthroughs into the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    Thismotion even drew a rare nce from Lu Lingjun, while An Xin entirely let down her guard. She realized her previous judgment of Gu An had been misced¡ªhe truly was a good person.

    Not only was Gu An kind to his disciples, but his words were always gentle, and he rarely disyed anger. People felt refreshed in his presence, as if basking in the spring breeze.

    Once his disciples departed, it was time to recruit new ones. Gu An assigned this task to Xiao Chuan, both as a way to build his authority and to train him.

    At midday, Ji Xuanyu came to visit Gu An. The top ten prodigies, who were currently cultivating their hearts in the Medicine Valley, rarely interacted with errand disciples, keeping their distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to leave and participate in the Sacred Land¡¯s examination,¡± Ji Xuanyu said softly after taking a seat inside.

    Sacred Land?

    As Gu An poured her tea, he curiously asked, ¡°What kind of force is the Sacred Land, and where is it located?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu replied, ¡°The Sacred Land is the oldest force on this continent, with a legacy spanning ten thousand years. It is located beyond the Nine Dynasties. They are detached from worldly affairs and never involve themselves in conflicts. Every hundred years, they recruit disciples. Those admitted can stay for up to a hundred years, depending entirely on their own fortunes. The Ji family rose to prominence thanks to the Sacred Land¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    Gu An became even more intrigued. ¡°What do they seek? Why don¡¯t they retain anyone permanently?¡±

    Ji Xuanyu shook her head. ¡°No one knows. Even n elders who returned from the Sacred Land spoke little of it, only mentioning that entering it offers the possibility of glimpsing the path to immortality.¡±

    Sounds mysterious!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a demonic cmity ising in a century. Why doesn¡¯t the Sacred Land intervene?¡± Gu An pressed further.

    Ji Xuanyu took a sip of tea before answering, ¡°There was a demonic cmity before the era of the Nine Dynasties as well. Back then, this continent was dominated by demons, with humans reduced to livestock. Even then, the Sacred Land didn¡¯t act. Yet despite their inaction, humanity eventually rose, founding the Nine Dynasties. Our elders say that the Sacred Land has transcended worldly concerns. What they care about is not the safety of one generation but the perpetuity of the immortal path.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but respect the Sacred Land. They truly seemed detached from the mortal world.

    He refrained from asking more and instead wished Ji Xuanyu sess in passing the Sacred Land¡¯s examination.

    Ji Xuanyu didn¡¯t stay long; she was set to leave that very day.

    Seeing Ji Xuanyu off, Gu An was approached by Lu Lingjun, who asked curiously, ¡°Master, who was that? She seems extraordinary.¡±

    Lu Lingjun had long noticed the ten prodigies cultivating in the Medicine Valley. Knowing they were personally assigned by the sect master to be taught by Gu An made her hold him in even higher regard. Among the ten, Ji Xuanyu intrigued her the most.

    She could sense an aura of innate dao sigils from Ji Xuanyu, even feeling a momentary urge to seize them, though she suppressed it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Ji Xuanyu, a true legacy disciple of the sect and a young mistress of the Ji family. One of the sect¡¯s top talents,¡± Gu An exined.

    And truly a top talent¡ªamong cultivators, only An Hao surpassed Ji Xuanyu in maximum lifespan.

    An Hao had already reached the Core Formation Stage and was said to be a legend in the inner sect, unrivaled. Gu Yu evenpared him to the true legacy disciples training outside.@@novelbin@@

    In this world, there were many paths to take. Not all geniuses participated in the Hundred ns Conference or sought the Sacred Land.

    Lu Lingjun nodded before asking, ¡°Master, have you read <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em>?¡±

    Gu An¡¯s smile stiffened, and he frowned. ¡°Why are you reading such a book?¡±

    Unbelievable!

    When will the Taixuan Sect¡¯s atmosphere finally improve? Even ascended cultivators were tainted upon arrival!

    Suppressing his frustration, Gu An cursed Shen Zhen in his heart.

    ¡°It was rmended by someone in the outer sect. Wasn¡¯t it written by you? The protagonist is also named Gu An¡­¡± Lu Lingjun replied honestly.

    Furious, Gu An eximed, ¡°Do I seem like that kind of person to you?¡±

    ¡°Not really, which is why I asked,¡± Lu Lingjun said, smiling as her lingering doubts about him dissipated.

    She had suppressed her curiosity for a long time before finally asking today.

    ¡°You should destroy the book. The Library Hall¡¯s oversight is toox for such things to circte,¡± Gu An said sternly.

    It was rare to see him so serious, which amused Lu Lingjun. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Master, do you think <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em> or <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> is better?¡±

    Gu An froze at her words.

    Not waiting for his answer, Lu Lingjun turned and left.

    Watching her retreating figure, Gu An opened his mouth but ultimately let out a sigh instead.

    My reputation is ruined!

    Shaking his head, he headed back to his loft, pulling out a copy of <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> from his sleeve.

    Well, since my reputation is already ruined, why bother hiding it anymore?

    That night, beneath the starry skies of Xuan Valley, Gu An studied a foundational fire-attribute cultivation manual in his loft.

    Previously, he had bought manuals for various elemental attributes from the inner sect, as there seemed to be no manuals epassing all five elements. He intended toprehend them himself.

    After all, he had plenty of time to refine his understanding, even if his aptitude was poor.

    As midnight approached, Gu An suddenly sensed an unfamiliar presence entering within a hundred-mile radius of Xuan Valley.

    A Void Transformation Stage cultivator!

    Such a cultivator concealing their aura to approach Xuan Valley could hardly mean anything good.

    Gu An did not act immediately. He had a suspicion about who it might be.

    Sure enough, a whileter, Yang Ni emerged from her courtyard. She quietly left Xuan Valley, heading swiftly in the direction of the Void Transformation Stage cultivator.

    Eventually, the two met in a forest roughly thirty miles away.

    In the dim woods, Yang Ni stopped and looked toward a figure under a tree. In the moonlight, she could make out a female cultivator.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow, Yang Ni. Why have you stayed in the outer sect so long? Didn¡¯t Li Xuandao arrange for you to enter the inner sect?¡± the female cultivator asked, her voice icy.

    She was dressed in a long purple gown, her hair intricately styled with jade hairpins. Her demeanor was dignified, her face strikingly beautiful. Even though her eyes were cold, they carried an enchanting allure that could captivate anyone.

    ¡°No, Li Xuandao tasked me with protecting an outer sect disciple. This person is closely tied to his son, Li Ya,¡± Yang Ni replied.

    ¡°Does Li Xuandao suspect your true identity?¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent me to protect Li Ya.¡±

    ¡°The Nightshade Tree was destroyed by a mysterious cultivator, and even the sect leader is dead. It could only have been the work of a high-level cultivator from the Taixuan Sect. You must find out if there are any cultivators above the fifth level of the Integration Stage within the sect besides the sect master,¡± the purple-gowned woman said.

    Above the fifth level of the Integration Stage!

    Yang Ni was visibly rmed and quickly replied, ¡°With my cultivation level, how could I possiblye into contact with such powerful figures?¡±

    ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gathered from the Elder Hall, L¨¹ Baitian failed his tribtion and couldn¡¯t have been the one to kill the sect leader. Given how mysterious this figure is, it¡¯s highly likely to be the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. Since his rise to fame, our sect has been investigating him. After ruling out all other possibilities, we suspect that the Sword Sovereign is a hidden cultivator, potentially even disguised as someone in the outer sect where the Heavenly Mending tform is located.¡±

    The purple-gowned woman¡¯s words made Yang Ni frown deeply.

    ¡°Of course, this is just a guess. Either way, you need to find a way to investigate the outer sect,¡± the woman added.

    Yang Ni hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy cultivating Nightshade flowerstely and can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t leave?¡±

    The purple-gowned woman paused, then extended her divine sense toward Xuan Valley in the distance.

    Momentster, she scoffed coldly. ¡°That boy does have a good face.¡±

    Yang Ni¡¯s expression shifted, and she quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not only someone Li Xuandao wants to protect, but he¡¯s also a disciple I¡¯ve just taken under my wing!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple? Why don¡¯t you offer him to me then?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Ni roared angrily, drawing her sword.

    The purple-gowned woman cast her a disdainful nce and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return next year. If you don¡¯t provide me with satisfactory information by then, that boy will be mine. After draining his yang energy, I¡¯ll turn his bones into a pendant for you. You can keep it as a memento whenever you think of him.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Yang Ni red at the purple-gowned woman¡¯s back, her eyes full of fury. Yet her grip on her sword hilt trembled, unable to draw it.

    Taking a deep breath, she could only turn back toward the valley. She moved quickly, as if afraid that something might happen to Gu An.

    Meanwhile, the purple-gowned woman walked through the woods, a mocking smile on her lips as she recalled Yang Ni¡¯s reaction.

    Smack!

    Suddenly, a hand mped down on the woman¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to stop in her tracks. Her pupils dted instantly.

    She instinctively tried to turn around, catching a glimpse of a dark purple shadow in her peripheral vision.

    ¡°Thou¡ª¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying divine sense forcibly invaded her mind, rendering her gaze vacant and empty.

    Back in Xuan Valley, Yang Ni arrived beneath Gu An¡¯s loft. Seeing the oilmp still lit inside and sensing Gu An¡¯s aura, she finally sighed in relief.

    Inside, Gu An sat at his desk. Kneeling before him was the purple-gowned woman, her head pressed under his right hand as he performed Soul Search.

    His spiritual energy enveloped the purple-gowned woman, cloaking her under the transformative energy of his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body. Unless someone physically entered the room, even divine sense would be unable to detect her presence or aura.

 Chapter 108: Why Force My Hand?

    Chapter 108: Why Force My Hand?

    Gu An had only intended to eavesdrop, but the purple-gowned woman used her divine sense to probe him and radiated hostility so intense that it was clear she wanted to tear him apart.

    How could he tolerate that?

    Without hesitation, Gu An captured her.

    Before killing her, he used Soul Search to extract information about the Nightshade Sect. The woman¡¯s identity was clearly significant, and she might hold valuable intelligence.

    Her name was Su Shan, a former elder of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion who had joined the Nightshade Sect two centuries ago. After the sect¡¯s defeat, she had continued to operate covertly within the Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    Su Shan had personally recruited Yang Ni into the sect. Yang Ni had joined because Su Shan promised to help her find the person who murdered her sister. However, Su Shan¡¯s true motive for recruiting Yang Ni was to monitor Li Xuandao and Li Ya. Su Shan suspected that Li Ya, who had inherited the Tianxiu Sword, might be the heir apparent. Thus, Yang Ni was tasked with observing the father and son while awaiting the Nightshade Sect''s resurgence.

    What Yang Ni didn¡¯t know was that Su Shan herself was the one who killed her sister.

    The power structure of the Nightshade Sect was extremelyplex, with numerous branches. Each Void Transformation Stage elder sought to distinguish themselves. By achieving significant aplishments, they could earn the right to walk the Nine Nether Path in pursuit of immortality.Su Shan had only heard of the Nine Nether Path and never seen it herself. Supposedly, it spanned across an ocean to another continent. This path, created by the Nightshade Sect, connected the realms of yin and yang and passed through a ghostly domain filled with malevolent spirits. It was perilous but also brimming with opportunities.

    Despite his efforts, Gu An gleaned no information about the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline, nor could he determine its strength.

    When he finally withdrew his divine sense, an hour had passed.

    Looking down at Su Shan¡¯s enchanting face, Gu An¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. During the Soul Search, he had witnessed many unspeakable scenes.

    Demonic cultivators were always demonic cultivators.

    Without hesitation, Gu An ended Su Shan¡¯s life and incinerated her corpse to ashes.

    Thus, the life of a Void Transformation Stage cultivator ended silently.

    Her death also gifted Gu An several decades of lifespan, which he considered an adequate reward.

    Afterward, Gu An inspected the contents of her two storage rings.

    Meanwhile, in her quarters, Yang Ni struggled to calm her mind for cultivation. Su Shan¡¯s threats echoed persistently in her thoughts.

    She felt guilty for implicating Gu An in her troubles. It wasn¡¯t that she harbored special feelings for him, but after years of interaction, they had grown close. The thought of someone as kind-hearted as Gu An being targeted because of her weighed heavily on her conscience.

    By dawn, Lu Jiu Jia was calling the disciples out for morning exercises. Gu An also descended from his loft.

    ¡°Start your day early, Yang Ni! Time to join the exercises!¡± Gu An called out from outside her courtyard.

    Yang Ni emerged shortly after, nodding slightly at Gu An as though nothing had happened the previous night.

    Gu An said nothing more, but he felt a bit reassured. The way she had drawn her sword against Su Shan¡¯s threats had left a positive impression on him.@@novelbin@@

    Hmm, perhaps I should allocate her morend for growing flowers and herbs in the future.

    Since that night, Yang Ni had been making trips to the outer sect every two days, ostensibly to search for high-grade seeds.

    Gu An¡¯s routine remained undisturbed as he continued managing the affairs of the Three Medicine Valleys.

    Byte summer, Gu An visited Horizon Valley. Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun were away, taking three monkey demons with them. Only L¨¹ Xian remained in the valley.

    ¡°They found a grandmaster¡¯s cave dwelling thousands of miles away, along with numerous natural treasures. Yi Liuyun took them to retrieve it, and they won¡¯t be back for a few days,¡± L¨¹ Xian exined as he approached Gu An, his gaze intense and unwavering.

    Gu An nodded slightly and turned to walk toward the fields.

    ¡°Who exactly are you, Gu An?¡± L¨¹ Xian¡¯s voice rang out from behind him, his tone suddenly brimming with hostility.

    Gu An stopped and turned slightly, smiling as he said, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator who enjoys gardening.¡±

    Something¡¯s not right.

    Why did L¨¹ Xian seem like a different person entirely?

    Could it be that one of the residual souls in his body had taken over?

    Gu An pondered silently, his thoughts churning.

    L¨¹ Xian let out a coldugh, his expression twisting into something feral. ¡°I¡¯ve only taught you a few times, yet your mastery of the ck Tortoise Tidal Palm already surpasses what I¡¯ve achieved in ten years of practice.¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected that even though he had deliberately held back, L¨¹ Xian had still noticed something was off.

    This is troublesome.

    L¨¹ Xian stepped forward, and his cultivation at the Ninth Level of the Core Formation Stage erupted. The force lifted fallen leaves from the ground, creating a whirlwind that surged violently around him.

    Despite being in the Core Formation Stage, his aura wasparable to that of a lower-level Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Truly worthy of the title Taixuan Sect¡¯s former top prodigy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known about that cave dwelling for a while. I calcted the day you¡¯d arrive and sent everyone else away in advance. Today, it¡¯s just you and me¡ªlet¡¯s settle this!¡± L¨¹ Xian sneered.

    He raised his right hand, gathering spiritual energy in his palm. The space around his hand rippled violently, like turbulent waves.

    Gu An raised his hand, gesturing for calm. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯m no prodigy. Why focus on me? I pose no threat to you.¡±

    If you force my hand, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you.

    L¨¹ Xian licked his lips and said, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to test your limits. But if you keep hiding your strength, you might end up like Li Ya.¡±

    At those words, Gu An¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Try my ck Tortoise Tidal Palm!¡± L¨¹ Xian roared, striking out with his palm.

    The resulting windstorm shook the heavens and the earth, surging forward like a tidal wave. The grass was uprooted, and dust flew into the air as the oppressive force bore down on Gu An.

    Boom!

    The palm wind soared into the sky, creating a wave of spiritual energy nearly a hundred feet tall¡ªa truly spectacr sight.

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s smug grin froze. Following his line of sight, the spiritual energy wave had beenpletely blocked, leaving Gu An standing unharmed.

    Behind Gu An, the herbs in the gardens swayed gently in the breeze but remained rooted, untouched by the attack.

    In that moment, Gu An¡¯s expression became inscrutable, his entire aura transforming into something unfamiliar.

    ¡°You¡­¡± L¨¹ Xian stammered, his voice trembling as he saw Gu An take a single step forward.

    In that one step, Gu An closed the distance of several meters in an instant, appearing right in front of L¨¹ Xian.

    Boom!

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s imposing aura was instantly shattered, and the terrifying power forced him to stumble backward, copsing onto the ground in a seated position, utterly stripped of his usual demeanor as the Hidden Dragon Ranking Champion.

    Gu An raised his right hand, palm aimed at L¨¹ Xian¡¯s head, looking down on him with cold indifference.

    L¨¹ Xian was horrified to find himself unable to move. A spiritual force he couldn¡¯t resistpletely suppressed him.

    ¡°Nascent Soul¡­¡± L¨¹ Xian gritted his teeth.

    His assessment was correct¡ªGu An had indeed been suppressing his cultivation at the Nascent Soul Stage, a realm far above L¨¹ Xian¡¯s.

    ¡°Why do you insist on forcing my hand?¡± Gu An asked softly, staring down at L¨¹ Xian.

    His gaze carried a killing intent so tangible that L¨¹ Xian could feel death looming.

    Gu An¡¯s expressionless face was terrifying. L¨¹ Xian had never seen such a frightening demeanor before.

    ¡°Wait!¡± L¨¹ Xian cried out, panic breaking across his features for the first time.

    Gu An continued to silently stare at him.

    Truthfully, Gu An didn¡¯t want to kill him. After all, L¨¹ Xian was L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s son, and he hadn¡¯t shown any real hostility toward Gu An. It was evident he simply wanted a duel.

    To avoid further entanglement, Gu An decided to terrify him by unleashing the full might of the Nascent Soul Stage, enough to crush his spirit.

    ¡°I was wrong¡­ please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± L¨¹ Xian gritted out, lowering his once-proud head, unable to meet Gu An¡¯s gaze.

    Still sitting paralyzed on the ground, L¨¹ Xian felt humiliated in this submissive posture.

    ¡°But you forced me to reveal my true cultivation level. Now I¡¯m bound to face endless trouble. It troubles me greatly. All I want is to grow flowers in peace¡ªwhy must you insist on making things difficult for me? Why?¡± Gu An said coldly.

    As he spoke, his voice grew into a low roar, and his face contorted in frustration, as if on the brink of madness.

    L¨¹ Xian, startled by his outburst, hurriedly replied, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­ I promise!¡±

    Gu An¡¯s right palm began to gather spiritual energy, the terrifying power of the Nascent Soul Stage making L¨¹ Xian tremble in fear.

    ¡°Wait! I know the whereabouts of an Eighth-Grade Spirit Flower! It¡¯s been growing for hundreds of years and hasn¡¯t gained sentience yet. You love cultivating flowers, don¡¯t you? You can have it!¡± L¨¹ Xian blurted out, his voice shaking.

    Gu An¡¯s interest was piqued. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    Feeling the suppressive force weaken slightly, L¨¹ Xian hurriedly pulled out a map from his storage pouch. ¡°Here! This map was given to me by an elder I met during the Hundred ns Conference.¡±

    Gu An took the map, scanned it briefly, then stored it in his storage ring.

    Looking back at L¨¹ Xian, he frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t spread word of my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°If I reveal your cultivation level, I swear my tribtion will be gued by inner demons, leading to my death and the destruction of my dao!¡± L¨¹ Xian swore earnestly.

    Hearing this, Gu An withdrew his aura, suppressing his cultivation back to the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    The swaying herbs in the Medicine Valley calmed, and L¨¹ Xian let out a deep breath of relief. Sweat poured down his face as he gasped for air.

    Gu An returned to his usual gentle demeanor. He helped L¨¹ Xian to his feet, brushing off the dirt on his robes. ¡°Brother L¨¹, my apologies for offending you. But promise me this¡ªdon¡¯t joke around like that again. It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian forced a wry smile in response.

    With that, Gu An turned and walked away, heading back to his original spot.

    L¨¹ Xian remained silent, watching his retreating figure.

    Half an hourter, Gu An bid L¨¹ Xian farewell and departed.

    L¨¹ Xian stayed behind, sitting on the grass and staring nkly at the sky.

    From sunrise to sunset, and through two nights, he didn¡¯t move.

    When Luo Hun, Yi Liuyun, and the three monkey demons returned with smiles on their faces, clearly having had a fruitful trip, Yi Liuyun noticed L¨¹ Xian sitting dazedly on the ground.

    ¡°L¨¹ Xian, why aren¡¯t you cultivating?¡± Yi Liuyun asked with augh.

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s body trembled slightly. Turning to Yi Liuyun, he asked, ¡°Do you think I can reach the Nascent Soul Stage before I turn one hundred?¡±

    L¨¹ Xian knew Gu An¡¯s age¡ªhe was roughly the same age as Li Ya.

    Yi Liuyun frowned and replied, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t wasted time in the past, you definitely could have reached the Nascent Soul Stage before a hundred. But now, you¡¯re already ny. Advancing from the Ninth Level of the Core Formation Stage to the First Level of the Nascent Soul Stage in just ten years? That¡¯s tough.¡±

    Luo Hun added, ¡°The Emperor values you greatly. If you ask, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d provide you with plenty of pills to help you advance.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian remained silent.

    He fell into deep self-doubt.

    Was he ever truly a genius?

 Chapter 109: The Ancestor of Xuantian and the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe

    Chapter 109: The Ancestor of Xuantian and the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe

    After L¨¹ Xian was subdued by Gu An, he became noticeably more reserved. During Gu An¡¯s subsequent visits to Horizon Valley, L¨¹ Xian was always in seclusion, focusing on his cultivation. Luo Hun mentioned that L¨¹ Xian was eager to reach the Nascent Soul Stage as soon as possible.

    When Gu An inquired about the reason, Luo Hun admitted he didn¡¯t know. This reassured Gu An¡ªthough L¨¹ Xian was entric, at least he kept his mouth shut.

    With that, the matter was settled.

    Gu An studied the map L¨¹ Xian had given him, but the location it marked was far from the Taicang Empire, so he decided to set it aside for the time being.

    What if the area housed a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator? He couldn¡¯t take such risks.

    For now, the lifespan ie from the Three Medicine Valleys was substantial enough that even without advancing his cultivation, his lifespan continued to grow rapidly.

    Time flew by, and two months passed in a blink.

    By autumn, Xuan Valley was cloaked in a golden hue. Around noon one day, Ye Lan came to visit Gu An.They hadn¡¯t seen each other in almost a year, and Ye Lan was thrilled. Upon entering, she immediately hugged him.

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Gu An¡¯s voice carried a tone of reprimand.

    Ye Lan released him with a yful smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a hug? It¡¯s a customary greeting for reunited siblings. Don¡¯t overthink it, Senior Brother. I¡¯m not interested in romance right now¡ªjust focused on cultivating immortality.¡±

    Gu An rolled his eyes and turned to prepare tea for her.

    Instinctively, he used his lifespan observation ability on Ye Lan, and what he saw weighed on his heart.

    [Ye Lan (Foundation Establishment, Level 5): 56/130/130]

    A normal Foundation Establishment cultivator¡¯s lifespan exceeded 200 years, but Ye Lan¡¯s cultivation was achieved using Gu An¡¯s pills, so her lifespan was capped.

    What would happen when she reached 130 years? Would she sumb to the Five Declines of Heaven and Man, dying suddenly? Or would her heart be consumed by inner demons?

    With a sigh, Gu An decided to teach her the Dao Yan Technique, which umted spiritual energy. There were still 74 years left¡ªperhaps it could make a difference.

    Gu An had an audacious idea: what if she cultivated the Dao Yan Technique while consumingrge quantities of Spiritual Energy Pills?

    Unaware of Gu An¡¯s thoughts, Ye Lan began recounting her recent experiences.

    She had spent thest half-year as part of the Law Enforcement Hall, assigned to protect Crown Prince Li Dai. Their enemies were the Nightshade Sect. During this time, she had experienced seven or eight battles, narrowly surviving each encounter.

    Gu An already knew about these events since he asionally used his divine sense to check on her. Most of the Law Enforcement Hall disciples served as scouts, with actualbat handled by several Nascent Soul Stage cultivators.

    ¡°Senior Brother, the reason we made it back alive was because a Void Transformation Stage grandmaster came to protect the prince. Above Nascent Soul is Nascent Soul Transformation, and above that is the Void Transformation Stage. That senior was incredible! With one palm, they killed a Nightshade Sect demonic cultivator at the Transformation Stage. At that moment, we all thought we were doomed, but it turns out the prince had such a powerful protector. Rumor has it this person isn¡¯t even part of the Taixuan Sect,¡± Ye Lan said, her excitement evident.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow and feigned shock. ¡°That powerful? How old are they?¡±

    ¡°Supposedly 900 years old.¡± Ye Lan watched Gu An closely as she spoke, studying his reaction.

    She had once suspected that Gu An was the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path. During the outer sect chaos, her White Spirit Sword had sensed the aura of the Qinghong Sword, which was the weapon that inscribed the characters "Righteous Path" on the Heavenly Mending tform.

    However, upon further investigation, she learned that the Sword Sovereign¡¯s strength surpassed even the Nascent Soul Stage, which made her doubt.

    Having grown up with Gu An, she knew his age.

    A Void Transformation Stage cultivator in their fifties? That was unheard of in the cultivation world!

    Since Gu An consistently denied being the Sword Sovereign, Ye Lan spected he might be the Sword Sovereign¡¯s disciple instead.

    Regardless of the truth, Ye Lan felt unworthy of him. As a result, she rarely expressed her feelings anymore, choosing to focus on her own cultivation instead.

    When her cultivation was strong enough, and if her senior brother still wanted a daopanion, then it would be her chance!

    Gu An remarked, ¡°Junior Sister, the cultivators you¡¯re encountering are growing stronger, but your progress seems stagnant. Why not try cultivating with a technique I¡¯ll teach you?¡±

    ¡°What technique?¡± Ye Lan asked curiously.

    The Fierce Wind Phantom Kick Gu An had given her was already her strongestbat skill, so she didn¡¯t underestimate his teachings.@@novelbin@@

    Perhaps this technique came from the Sword Sovereign!

    Gu An began exining the Dao Yan Technique, and Ye Lan listened intently.

    When he finished, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, with so many herbs at your disposal, is your cultivation progress slow because of the Dao Yan Technique?¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°This is a supreme technique. I¡¯ll only teach it to you, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Ye Lan felt a sweetness in her heart at his words. Hesitating, she asked, ¡°If I cultivate the Dao Yan Technique, will it burden you?¡±

    She knew Gu An would likely provide her with countless pills to aid her cultivation, which might dy his own progress.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then don¡¯t practice it. Just wait until your lifespan runs out while I live for a few more centuries. Then I¡¯ll take a few younger junior sisters and enjoy the life of a blessed man.¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯ll learn it!¡± Ye Lan said firmly, her eyes ring.

    Gu An immediately handed her a pre-written copy of the Dao Yan Technique.

    Ye Lan took it, then pulled a ck wooden box from her storage pouch. ¡°This is a gift I prepared for you. I was nning to give it after our chat, but since you gave me this technique first, it feels like my gesture isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Gu An epted the box with a smile. ¡°Junior Sister, what are you saying? Over the years, you¡¯ve given me so many wonderful things. You¡¯re undoubtedly the person who treats me the best.¡±

    The Sixth-Grade Human-Face Tree hade from Ye Lan. On every visit, she brought medicinal herbs. Though Gu An initially refused, Ye Lan justified her gifts as repayment for his pills, leaving him unable to reject her kindness further.

    Hearing his words, Ye Lan smiled and exined, ¡°This is a Fifth-Grade Shadow Vine. It¡¯s only a small fragment now, and it will take 10¨C20 years to fully recover. Once matured, it can guard a residence and block divine sense probes.¡±

    Opening the box, Gu An saw a piece of what looked like ck charcoal, faintly exuding life.

    He wasn¡¯t disappointed. Given Ye Lan¡¯s cultivation level, obtaining such a fragment was already impressive. Even the Human-Face Tree had started as a root but was now reviving.

    The conversation shifted to recent happenings in the cultivation world.

    Ye Lan spoke of the emergence of the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path, mysterious cultivators who stormed the Wan Yin Sect, seizing its treasures and shocking the entire cultivation world.

    Another significant event was the Sacred Beast Hao Long nurtured by the Gu Hao Sect, which had revitalized the sect¡¯s morale. Across the provinces, people spected that Gu Hao Sect was poised to rise.

    This sacred beast, however, was none other than Hao Long, whom Gu An had raised. Gu An had already checked on the sect and found Hao Long living happily, pampered by the Gu Hao Sect, so he had no concerns.

    From Ye Lan¡¯s ount, the cultivation world seemed rtively calm. The Nightshade Sect had also quieted down, ceasing its battles with the demonic factions. Yet Gu An knew all too well¡ªthis was merely the calm before the storm.

    When the Grandmasters of the Nightshade Sect''s main bloodline arrived, the cultivation world would once again be thrown into chaos and bloodshed.

    Late at night in the Northern Sea Mountains, spiritual energy began to sink, stirring the world.

    Inside a Lifespan Barrier, Gu An was meditating, enjoying the rapid progress of his cultivation. He had just spent 3,000 years of lifespan to advance his cultivation to the Ninth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage.

    After meditating for a short while, he invested another 50,000 years of lifespan into enhancing his alchemy skills.

    Initially, Gu An had hoped to improve his alchemy through sheer effort, but he had since realized that talent also yed a crucial role in mastering it. The 50,000-year investment elevated his alchemy to the Taichedan Dao, greatly enhancing hisprehension.

    As a flood of vast alchemical knowledge poured into his mind, Gu An was deeply engrossed.

    The alchemy techniques he had cultivated up to now were based on the foundational methods of the Taixuan Sect. However, alchemy varied across different sects, leading to unique interpretations of the craft.

    The Taichedan Dao also included a specialized technique: the Taichedan me, a mystical fire that could not only refine pills but also serve as a deadly weapon.

    The 50,000 years of lifespan were well worth it!

    When Gu An awoke, he raised his right hand, igniting a vibrant azure me on his fingertip. His lips curved into a satisfied smile.

    He then nced at his attribute panel, which still showed a remaining lifespan of 490,000 years.

    So rich!

    Closing the barrier, Gu An stood and prepared to leave.

    Just as he turned, his gaze fell upon a rocky cliff not far away.

    The spiritual energy disturbance had blown the grass near the cliff askew, revealing a narrow fissure. Thin wisps of spiritual energy were emanating from the crack¡ªenergy that felt distinct from the usual five elemental spiritual energies.

    Curious, Gu An approached the cliff and extended his divine sense into the fissure.

    Before long, his senses encountered a restrictive barrier.

    Breaking through would be challenging without at least a Void Transformation Stage cultivation level.

    Recognizing the risk, Gu An refrained from brute-forcing his way through. Instead, he used his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body to transform into a shadowy demonic form. Then, utilizing the Infinite Free Step, he crossed into the fissure with a single stride.

    After navigatingyers of restrictions, Gu An found himself in a vast underground space.

    This chamber was evenrger than the Eight Views Celestial Realm. At its centery an undergroundke, bordered by a grassy field about 300 meters long and 100 meters wide, as well as a row of ancient trees.

    Beneath one of these trees stood a dpidated wooden hut.

    Using his divine sense, Gu An detected no signs of cultivators or demonic beasts in the area. However, theke teemed with fish, including a massive one nearly 20 feet long, which appeared to be a type of spirit beast.

    Walking forward, Gu An passed a stone stele inscribed with four bold characters:

    "Xuantian Cave Dwelling"

    The surrounding spiritual energy was incredibly dense, surpassing even that of the Eight Views Celestial Realm. Gu An extended his lifespan observation ability toward the ancient trees.

    All were Sixth-Grade Spirit Trees, known as "Spirit-Calming Trees."

    Excellent!

    Excitement flickered across Gu An¡¯s face. If this cave dwelling was truly uninhabited, it could serve as his Fourth Medicine Valley.

    His other valleys¡ªXuan Valley, the Third Medicine Valley, and Horizon Valley¡ªwere all in areas visible to others. While he kept his most valuable items in the Eight Views Celestial Realm, its space was limited.

    Gu An continued forward, stopping in front of the wooden hut. A moss-covered stone table sat outside, atop whichy two books:

    One was a in, unnamed book; the other, a technique manual titled Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe.

    What a domineering name!

    Gu An picked up the unnamed book and began reading.

    It turned out to be a final testament, left by the original master of Xuantian Cave Dwelling.

    The master was known as the Xuantian Ancestor, a cultivator at the Profound Mind Stage.

    As Gu An read further, his brow furrowed.

    The Xuantian Ancestor was once a Supreme Elder of the Taixuan Sect. After leaving the sect, he established the Xuantian Cave Dwelling in hopes of achieving enlightenment. However, he ultimately sumbed to inner demons. Before his death, he chose to leave the cave dwelling and venture into the Demonic Domain beyond the Nine Dynasties.

    The Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe was the Xuantian Ancestor¡¯s most powerful technique, inherited from the Sacred Land¡ªone of its nine great legacies.

    A Sacred Land technique?

    Gu An felt his heart race.

    This axe technique represented the culmination of one of the Sacred Land¡¯s most formidable inheritances. If mastered, it could undoubtedly shake the heavens.

    Still, Gu An remained cautious. The Xuantian Ancestor had left this ce voluntarily, implying that even this profound dwelling could not solve all his problems. There could also betent dangers lurking.

    For now, Gu An decided to carefully study the manuals, explore the underground space in depth, and determine whether this cave dwelling could truly be his fourth domain.

 Chapter 111: The Arrival of Xuanxin!

    Chapter 111: The Arrival of Xuanxin!

    The sky stretched endlessly without a cloud in sight, and belowy an expansive wastnd riddled with intersecting fissures. At closer nce, these fissures formed deep gorges.

    On a t expanse of the wastnd, a massive shroud of ck mist hovered, resembling a crack in the air. Beneath the mist was a circr array tform, over three zhang in diameter. Intricate and mysterious runes were carved into its surface, radiating a faint glow as spiritual energy flowed through them.

    In front of the array stood over a thousand members of the Nightshade Sect, including Jiang Qiong and Su Han. Leading them was an elderly man in a gray robe, hunched and clutching a wooden staff. He gazed at the ck mist above with anticipation glimmering in his eyes.

    ¡°The Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline...¡±

    Jiang Qiong nervously observed the spatial fluctuations within the mist. She had joined the Nightshade Sect some time ago and understood its internal workings. The branch within the Land of the Nine Dynasties was insignificantpared to the main bloodline.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A sharp crack of thunder erupted from the ck mist, followed by its rapid expansion. Within, a dark red sky began to manifest, faintly swirling with ominous clouds.

    The gray-robed elder immediately knelt and shouted, ¡°We wee the arrival of the esteemed lord of the main bloodline!¡±As he knelt, the other disciples followed suit, their unified voices echoing thunderously across the wastnd.

    Under their watchful gaze, a figure emerged from the mist, stepping out against the backdrop of the crimson sky.

    It was a man dressed in a fitted purple robe, his waist wrapped with a red sash embroidered with golden edges. His robe was adorned with blooming nightshade flowers, and a nightshade tree was intricately embroidered across his back. His handsome features were set in a cold and arrogant expression, and his snow-white hair was coiled under an amethyst crown, crowned with a ruby resembling a menacing eye.

    With his hands sped behind his back, he looked down at the gathering below and spoke slowly:

    ¡°Who is Elder Chihan?¡±

    The gray-robed elder quickly responded, ¡°Reporting to the esteemed lord, that would be me!¡±

    The man in purple, high above, did not descend but continued calmly, ¡°Find someone to lead me to the Taixuan Sect. The rest of you are to remain here and await the arrival of more elders from the main bloodline.¡±

    Elder Chihan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Are there more seniors from the main bloodlineing?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the man said. ¡°It is time for the nightshade to bloom.¡±

    Far away, the mysterious aura was beyond the Taixuan Sect¡¯s detection range, even for divine senses at the Grand Ascension Stage. Gu An refrained from acting rashly, trusting his intuition that the aura was linked to the main bloodline of the Nightshade Sect.

    Given his limited knowledge of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s true strength, Gu An chose caution. From the memories of Zhong Liang and Su Shan, he knew they were awaiting a Nascent Profound Grandmaster from the main bloodline. However, after destroying the nightshade tree, he worried that the situation might escte¡ªwhat if more than one grandmaster arrived?

    Moreover, with the Taixuan Sect¡¯s formidable foundation, they might not even need his intervention. Perhaps the Supreme Elders would return, and even the Ji and Gu families, whose hidden strength was unfathomable, could respond if needed.

    On the second day after L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s departure, tension gripped the Taixuan Sect.

    Numerous Core Formation Stage and Nascent Soul Stage disciples flew over the Third Medicine Valley, heading toward the outer sect. Even the nine prodigies meditating within the valley were summoned, bidding Gu An farewell.

    Each disciple carried their identification token, through which the Taixuan Sect issuedmands. This system even reached disciples on missions outside the sect.

    Xiao Chuan approached Gu An nervously, ¡°Senior Brother, has something serious happened again? Could it be the Nightshade Sect attacking?¡±

    Whenever Xiao Chuan visited the outer sect city, he overheard discussions about the Nightshade Sect. With their undefeated streak against the demonic path and the trouble they caused the Taixuan Sect two hundred years ago, disciples naturally felt threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s focus on tending to our medicinal herbs. If a battle starts, there¡¯s little you and I can do. Trust the sect,¡± Gu An reassured him.

    Xiao Chuan found the reasoning sound, though his mind still wandered toward the outer sect.

    Gu An turned and left to harvest the mature herbs. After all, if the sky copsed, the Taixuan Sect would bear the brunt. Harvesting herbs and gathering flowers were the priorities!

    An hourter, Gu An returned to the pavilion and drew his Qinghong Sword, practicing sword forms.

    This rare sight drew attention from many disciples. They assumed Gu An sensed impending danger, prompting them to follow his lead and practice their techniques.

    Even Lu Lingjun couldn¡¯t help but nce at Gu An, shaking her head.

    His sword moves appeared strange¡ªmore like saber techniques than swordsmanship. Perhaps the valley master was simply calming his nerves.

    After watching briefly, Lu Lingjun shifted her focus and walked toward a distant mountain, intending to survey the outer sect from its peak.

    Unbeknownst to her, Gu An wasn¡¯t practicing swordsmanship. He was refining the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe, using the sword to conceal his true intent. After all, the axe technique was unknown within the Taixuan Sect.

    Three days passed quickly.

    On this day, after settling matters in Xuan Valley, Gu An went to the Third Medicine Valley to continue harvesting herbs.

    The valley spanned a hundred li, with countless medicinal nts maturing daily. Gu An always left some behind during harvests to ensure a steady supply of lifespan gains.

    After collecting five thousand years¡¯ worth of lifespan, Gu An instructed an errand disciple to store the herbs in the warehouse. Then, he sought out Lu Lingjun.

    ¡°I n to visit the outer sect. Are youing?¡± he asked. Lu Lingjun had previously requested to be included the next time he ventured out.

    Naturally, Gu An¡¯s deeper motive was to bolster the Taixuan Sect¡¯s strength.

    Lu Lingjun immediately agreed, having spent the past three days observing the situation and itching for a closer look.

    Upon reaching the outer sect, Gu An and Lu Lingjun agreed to meet at the Heavenly Mending tform in the evening. Gu An then went off on his own.

    ¡°Such thoughtfulness,¡± Lu Lingjun mused as she watched him leave.

    She turned her gaze to the southern gate. Above it, hundreds of high-ranking cultivators floated, each carrying a grand banner behind them. Their presence encircled the outer sect city entirely.

    Every one of them was at least Nascent Soul Stage, and the sight left Lu Lingjun marveling at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s profound foundation.

    With the Taixuan Sect¡¯s current disy of strength, Lu Lingjun felt it could easily dominate the mortal world from which she hailed.

    Meanwhile.

    Gu An sought out Zhen Qin from the Law Enforcement Hall.

    The Law Enforcement Hall had not been assigned to battle duties but was tasked with patrolling the city to prevent Nightshade Sect cultivators from infiltrating.

    Pulling Zhen Qin aside to a quiet street, Gu An retrieved a copy of the Dao Yan Technique from his storage bag and handed it to her. ¡°Keep this safe. Study it well when you return, and don¡¯t tell anyone about it¡ªnot even your Uncle-Master Ye.¡±

    Zhen Qin nced at the book and, realizing it was a cultivation manual, was thrilled. She nodded quickly, her excitement barely contained.

    She knew that Gu An, with his position in the inner sect and his ties to the Medicine Valley, was far above her in standing. A technique he provided was undoubtedly extraordinary.

    Although she had been cultivating a technique from Jiang Qiong, her progress had slowed significantly in recent years, leaving her frustrated.

    After a brief conversation, the two parted ways.

    Gu An did not approach Ye Lan, as she was attending an Outer Sect Council at the Grand Elder¡¯s residence.

    The Taixuan Sect had entered full war preparation mode!

    Gu An chose this day to visit the outer sect city because he sensed a presence far beyond the Integration Stage approaching the Taicang Empire, heading straight for the Taixuan Sect.

    Nascent Profound Stage!

    The individual¡¯s flight was not hurried, as they were being guided. It was also possible that the slow pace was a deliberate show of dominance, with their overwhelming aura tantly pressing down. Even Transformation Stage and Void Transformation Stage cultivators could sense it, which exined the tense atmosphere gripping the Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An had no intention of acting rashly. He was curious to see how the sect¡¯s reserves would respond.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t personally resolve every enemy threat.

    While killing enemy cultivators could grant him additional lifespan, the gains were minimalparable to harvesting medicinal herbs. Thus, he had little desire forbat unless the numbers presented an opportunity for easy kills.

    At the Heavenly Mending tform, Gu An moved behind the Nightshade Ghost Mother, feigning interest in the sword intent emanating from the tform.

    ¡°Gu An, my young friend, what brings you here?¡± A warm voice interrupted him. Turning, Gu An saw Han Ming, the Da Yu Sword Maniac, walking over with a smile.

    Han Ming stopped beside the Nightshade Ghost Mother, exchanging pleasantries with Gu An.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother remained unresponsive, her eyes closed in meditation.

    Despite the looming battle with the Nightshade Sect, the tform was still upied by hundreds of cultivators deep in their enlightenment.

    Han Ming, at the fifth level of the Void Transformation Stage, didn¡¯t realize the seemingly meditating female disciple beside him was actually an old monster at the second level of the Integration Stage.

    After some polite conversation, Gu An curiously asked, ¡°With the Nightshade Sect attacking, Senior, why haven¡¯t you left? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught up in the battle?¡±

    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°The Nightshade Sect? They¡¯ve already lost to the Taixuan Sect before, and I expect the same oue this time. The sect hides too many powerful grandmasters and ancient monsters. Stick around¡ªyou¡¯ll get a better understanding of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s true strength.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s curiosity grew. He began to ask Han Ming about the sect¡¯s most powerful cultivators, and even the nearby disciples couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop.

    In truth, most disciples knew little about the sect¡¯s full strength due to its sheer size andplexity.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother, seemingly irritated by the disturbance, stood up to relocate.

    Gu An, pretending to be distracted, stepped back and bumped into her.

    Realizing the collision, he quickly turned around and apologized, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother frowned but only shook her head slightly without saying anything. She brushed past Gu An.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, drawing attention. His gaze was locked on the Nightshade Ghost Mother¡¯s back.@@novelbin@@

    She froze mid-step.

    Disciples in the area turned to look, puzzled. As a prominent figure on the Heavenly Mending tform, Han Ming¡¯s actions naturally garnered attention.

    Gu An quickly spoke up, ¡°It was my fault for bumping into her!¡±

    Han Ming ignored him, his eyes narrowing as he stared at the Nightshade Ghost Mother. ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯ve hidden yourself well, but just now, you slipped and revealed a trace of your aura.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not human. You¡¯re a ghost, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A ghost?

    His words sent a ripple of shock through the surrounding disciples. Some immediately stood up, and others even drew their magical tools.

    Gu An feigned shock, taking a step back as he stared at the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    She turned to face Han Ming, her expression indifferent. Without even ncing at Gu An, she coldly replied, ¡°You are not of the Taixuan Sect, so why meddle in its affairs?¡±

 Chapter 112: Epic Battle, Enlightenment Within the Scene

    Chapter 112: Epic Battle, Enlightenment Within the Scene

    ¡°I owe my guidance to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, so I must repay that debt. Besides, the Taixuan Sect has treated me well all these years!¡±

    Han Ming replied firmly as he unslung the sword case from his back, ready for battle.

    At that moment, three figures appeared around the Nightshade Ghost Mother. Each was a Void Transformation Stage Grandmaster, stationed at the Heavenly Mending tform as guards.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother, at the Integration Stage, showed no fear. She shook her head lightly and muttered, ¡°How troublesome. But this should be enough.¡±

    Suddenly, her body dissolved into a wisp of ghostly energy and vanished into thin air.

    The three Void Transformation cultivators immediately gave chase, disappearing into the distance outside the outer sect.

    Han Ming didn¡¯t pursue. Uncovering the Ghost Mother¡¯s presence was already significant; chasing her was a matter for the Taixuan Sect.

    Turning to the still-startled Gu An, Han Ming reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That ghost has fled and likely won¡¯t return.¡±Gu An nodded but continued ncing around nervously, as if fearing other ghosts might be lurking.

    The act must be convincing!

    Han Ming walked over, pped Gu An on the shoulder, and led him to where Zuo Lin stood. He then began recounting tales of his past exploits ying demons and vanquishing evildoers.

    Gu An inwardly cursed¡ªhe had overyed his role. Now leaving was difficult, so he had no choice but to listen as Han Ming boasted endlessly.

    Zuo Lin, happy to see Gu An, chatted with him in whispers, which only provoked Han Ming to growl at them in irritation.

    The matter of the Nightshade Ghost Mother was merely an interlude.

    Gu An had been waiting for the Lifespan Detection Alert, which would notify him if she harbored hostile intent. If such a warning appeared, the Ghost Mother wouldn¡¯t have survived the day.

    Fortunately, no such alert came, suggesting she didn¡¯t suspect him. It was also possible that she bore no ill intentions. She had been in the Taixuan Sect for years without causing trouble, and during the chaos caused by the Huangquan Demon Emperor, she had remained uninvolved.

    If the Nightshade Sect¡¯s Nascent Profound Grandmaster was closing in, and the Ghost Mother meant harm, she could have wreaked havoc, coordinating with the grandmaster.

    Perhaps the Ghost Mother had no ties to the Nightshade Sect after all?

    As Gu An pretended to listen to Han Ming¡¯s ramblings, these thoughts swirled in his mind.

    Under the blue autumn sky, thend and mountains were draped in hues of withering yellow.

    On the peaks stood numerous figures, including L¨¹ Baitian and Ji Hantian. In total, there were thirty-two cultivators, all Integration Stage Grandmasters, each exuding an extraordinary aura.

    Standing beside L¨¹ Baitian, Ji Hantian asked softly, ¡°Has the opponent surpassed the Integration Stage?¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian gazed into the distance, his expression grave. ¡°It seems so. His aura is vastly beyond mine¡ªboundless and overwhelming. It doesn¡¯t feel like a recent breakthrough either.¡±

    Nascent Profound Stage!

    Ji Hantian¡¯s expression darkened.

    The other Taixuan Sect grandmasters also overheard L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s words. While solemn, none showed fear.

    ¡°What of it?¡± a short elder snorted coldly. ¡°We have thirty-two Integration Stage cultivators. Together, we¡¯re more than capable of holding our ground!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±

    ¡°The Ji Family has more grandmasters on their way. The Nightshade Sect will die no matter how many they send.¡±

    ¡°Shame our Gu Family¡¯s ancestor is elusive. If he were here, there¡¯d be no risk to speak of.¡±

    ¡°Haha, our ancestors have their ways. You can¡¯t summon them at will!¡±

    ¡°True. Even the Supreme Elders who reached the Nascent Profound Stage don¡¯t stay here. They¡¯re all chasing immortal opportunities, cherishing their remaining years.¡±

    The grandmasters chatted among themselves. Most had spent years in secluded cultivation or on missions away from the sect. Today¡¯s gathering was a rare reunion for them.

    L¨¹ Baitian retrieved a bottle of elixirs from his storage ring and swallowed its contents, hisplexion improving as faint heat radiated from his body.

    Other grandmasters prepared in their own ways¡ªconsuming elixirs, activating artifacts, and setting up formations. The atmosphere grew still, a tense calm before the storm.

    ¡°What a lineup of Integration Stage cultivators! Truly worthy of a sect that has stood for millennia.¡±

    A lightugh echoed across the heavens, startling everyone.

    The voice belonged to the Nightshade Sect¡¯s purple-robed man, whose tone carried a crushing pressure.

    Though his figure was yet unseen, his voice alone unsettled the Taixuan Sect grandmasters.

    In the outer sect city, Gu An descended from the Heavenly Mending tform and exhaled deeply.

    Han Ming talks too damn much!

    Had Gu An not imed an urgent matter, he would still be stuck listening to Han Ming¡¯s tedious tales. As someone who typically enjoyed conversation, even Gu An found it unbearable¡ªHan Ming monopolized the dialogue, leaving him to agree repeatedly with boring content.

    After leaving the tform, Gu An decided to head to an inn for some wine and a meal before observing the battle.

    He had only taken a few steps when a deafening roar echoed from the distant horizon. Five breathster, a violent gust swept through, causing the outer sect¡¯s defensive array to shimmer into view.

    Quickening his pace, Gu An hurried toward his usual inn, ordered wine and meat, and took a seat by the window.

    Looking out toward the battlefield, his divine sense extended to lock onto the scene.

    Thirty-two Integration Stage cultivators surrounded a single Nascent Profound Grandmaster, the sh monumental. Mountains and forests spanning a thousand li were reduced to rubble in mere moments.

    Gu An marveled at the spectacle, a rare event that might only ur once in centuries.

    Even if he were to intervene in such a battle, it would only be in scenarios where he could crush his opponent decisively.

    The Nascent Profound Grandmaster was indeed formidable. The purple-robed man suppressed the thirty-two Integration Stage cultivators single-handedly with unparalleled dominance.

    Scanning the battlefield¡¯s fringes, Gu An noticed a familiar figure on a distant mountaintop¡ªSu Han.

    It was Su Han who had guided the purple-robed man to the Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t surprised but found Su Han¡¯s decision to remain frustrating. That brat has no fear of being caught in the crossfire!

    Having saved Su Han once before, Gu An had no intention of doing so again. He had already done his duty as a master. If Su Han were to die today, Gu An would not intervene.

    Putting thoughts of Su Han aside, Gu An focused on the battle.

    Momentster, the inn¡¯s waiter served wine and dishes.

    Just as Gu An took two sips, a voice interrupted him:

    ¡°You¡¯re drinking here of all ces?¡±

    Shen Zhen!

    Gu An ignored Shen Zhen. Recently, her overly exaggerated installments of <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em> had made him a reluctant reader. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at her absurd tales¡ªstories that tarnished the name Gu An.

    Surely, others in the sect sharing his name must despise her.

    Shen Zhen strode over and sat across from him, drawing attention despite her veiled face. Even with the veil, her presence was maic, causing the sparse patrons in the inn to steal nces her way.

    ¡°The great battle is about to begin. It¡¯ll likely be fiercer than thest Righteous-Demonic War,¡± she said. ¡°I n to capture the fight in a painting. Why not join me? Lately, I¡¯ve gained significant insights while reflecting on my past works. Who knows¡ªmaybe I¡¯ll achieve enlightenment through my art!¡±

    She had specifically sought out Gu An, chasing him all the way from the Third Medicine Valley to this inn.

    Gu An replied dismissively, ¡°No thanks. Too dangerous. With my cultivation level, going near that battlefield would turn me into dust.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°You? And what¡¯s your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Core Formation Stage, at least!¡±

    ¡°A Core Formation cultivator on a battlefield like that? You¡¯dst about as long as me¡ªmaybe just twitch a bit longer when the shockwaves hit.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Fine, fair point.¡±

    Shen Zhen pouted, then poured herself a bowl of wine, her eyes drifting toward the distant horizon. She could feel the oppressive force of the ongoing battle, growing stronger and sending shivers down her spine.

    What kind of fight could create such chaos?

    Meanwhile, Gu An was savoring the spectacle through his divine sense. L¨¹ Baitian stood out, clearly operating on a level above the other Integration Stage grandmasters. Ji Hantian wasn¡¯t far behind¡ªhis Qilin Step had reached perfection, allowing him to close in on the purple-robed man.

    But the battle had barely begun, and the Taixuan Sect side was already suffering injuries. Some had even lost their physical bodies, leaving only their primordial spirits to regroup at a distance.

    The purple-robed man wielded several magical artifacts and carried a long spear brimming with immense power. He fought effortlessly, and Gu An could tell he wasn¡¯t even using his full strength.

    At this rate, the Taixuan Sect forces would be annihted.

    Sigh.

    They can¡¯t hold up¡ªI¡¯ll have to step in.

    For the sake of his peaceful cultivation, Gu An couldn¡¯t allow the Taixuan Sect to lose so many grandmasters. Unless an enemy emerged that even he couldn¡¯t handle, running wasn¡¯t an option.

    Standing abruptly, Gu An said, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m stepping out for a moment. Wait here for me. Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Before Shen Zhen could respond, Gu An had already left the inn.

    Shen Zhen wasn¡¯t concerned. Her curiosity about the distant battle far outweighed any questions about Gu An¡¯s abrupt departure.

    Gu An walked briskly through several streets, ensuring no divine senses were tracking him. Activating the Infinite Free Step, he vanished from the outer sect with five quick strides.@@novelbin@@

    Within moments, he entered the Xuantian Cave Dwelling, a hidden sanctuary.

    Inside the wooden house, he grabbed the Heaven-Splitting Axe. Dark purple demonic energy began to seep from his body.

    The Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body!

    Lifting his right foot, he disappeared from the cave dwelling.

    The next instant, he appeared atop a mountain a thousand li away.

    Swinging the Heaven-Splitting Axe lightly, Gu An mentally reviewed its techniques.

    Forget it.

    To kill him, I won¡¯t need any fancy techniques.

    Determined, Gu An headed toward the battlefield, carrying the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    He nned to use the identity of the Xuantian Ancestor to strike down his foe. News of the Taixuan Sect''s ancestor¡¯s return would surely spread across the cultivation world, deterring any future enemies from challenging the sect lightly.

    Meanwhile, in the Taicang Empire.

    Boom!

    Mountains crumbled as dust and debris filled the air.

    Another Integration Stage grandmaster fell from the sky, his fate unknown.

    High above, Ji Hantian and two other Ji Family grandmasters activated the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect, momentarily restraining the purple-robed man. But their breaths were ragged, and their spiritual energy was nearly depleted.

    Golden dragon shadows surged from all directions. The purple-robed man stood proudly in midair, a golden halo shining behind his head. The dazzling radiance repelled the dragon shadows as soon as they entered a ten-zhang radius, shattering them with an invisible force.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect¡ªa truly remarkable divine ability,¡± the purple-robed man sneered. ¡°Because you hail from the Ji Family, I¡¯m willing to spare your lives. But if you persist in your folly, don¡¯t me me for disregarding your family¡¯s reputation!¡±

    His voice dripped with cold, murderous intent, a stark contrast to his earlier disdainful and mocking tone.

 Chapter 113: Youâ€™re Not Xuantian Ancestor, Who Are You?

    Chapter 113: You¡¯re Not Xuantian Ancestor, Who Are You?

    Faced with the threat from the purple-robed man, the three grandmasters of the Ji Family remained unfazed and continued their assault. The other Integration Stage grandmasters of the Taixuan Sect also did not stop their attacks, determined to kill him here and now.

    "Hmph!"

    The purple-robed man let out a cold snort and swept his long spear forward. In an instant, an immense surge of demonic energy erupted, as if a giant brush had painted a streak of ck ink across the sky. The three Ji Family grandmasters spat blood as they were sent flying, their Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspectpletely annihted, vanishing into nothingness.

    The three of them crashed into the mountains like falling meteors, causing thend to tremble violently as thick clouds of dust billowed into the air.

    From all directions, eight Integration Stage grandmasters roared in unison. Behind them, eight ancient bronze bells hovered, each emitting a spectral bell shadow that enveloped a hundred-mile radius. As they activated their techniques, the bell shadows suddenly expanded, growing to a height of a thousand feet, exuding an overwhelming and majestic presence.

    The eight colossal bell shadows unleashed a terrifying shockwave that rippled through space, sending massive waves across the sky itself.

    The purple-robed man raised his spear to block, unleashing a vast surge of spiritual power, forming a powerful storm around him to withstand the impact of the bell shadows.

    ¡ªWhoosh!¡ªA sharp whistle sliced through the mountains. A streak of sword light, moving at an unbelievable speed, shot toward the purple-robed man. His pupils shrank as he suddenly tilted his head, narrowly dodging the attack.

    It was a flying sword, fast as a shooting star. The one controlling it was a female cultivator, her red robe billowing violently, long hair dancing in the wind. Her holy yet stunning face was covered in frost, and her eyes locked onto the purple-robed man with an overwhelming killing intent.

    Behind the purple-robed man, his golden halo red up, radiating an immense golden light that shattered the bell shadows one after another. The resulting explosion rocked the surrounding hundred miles, reducing mountains to rubble and shaking the very earth.

    A wave of searing fire surged from the billowing dust, transforming into countless fire dragons that lunged at the purple-robed man. Yet, he merely smirked in disdain.

    He suddenly turned and thrust his spear.

    ¡ªCLANG!¡ª

    A thunderous impact echoed through the battlefield as his spear struck a three-zhang-high bronze cauldron. The cauldron bore intricate carvings of rare and mythical beasts, radiating an ancient aura. Atop the cauldron stood L¨¹ Baitian, who struck out with his palm, his spiritual power erupting like a torrential flood.

    A massive shadow of a mystical ck tortoise manifested behind him, roaring furiously. A devastating palm strike swept toward the purple-robed man.

    ck Tortoise Tidal Palm!

    The palm strike descended like a copsing sky, tearing through the earth and sending shockwaves that parted the dust clouds, as if intent on annihting the entire world.

    ¡ªBoom!¡ª

    L¨¹ Baitian and the cauldron were sent flying. Tiny needle-like strands of spiritual energy pierced into his body, making his expression change dramatically.

    Amidst the raging storm, the purple-robed man stood like a deity descending from the heavens, looking down upon all with supreme arrogance.

    Gazing at L¨¹ Baitian, he sneered, "Integration Stage, Ninth Level¡­ What a waste. You should¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, he abruptly turned his head.

    Not just him¡ªcultivators from all directions within the Taixuan Sect suddenly sensed something and simultaneously looked toward the same location.

    ¡ªA thousand miles away¡ª

    Atop a mountain peak, Su Han stood at the edge of a cliff, his sword strapped to his back, gazing into the distance. He had been monitoring the battle, but when the intense sounds ofbat suddenly ceased, his brows furrowed. His divine sense was nowhere near powerful enough to see into the heart of the battle.

    "Did the Taixuan Sect lose already?"

    Su Han''s expression darkened with conflicted emotions.

    He hadn''t wanted to be here, but Elder Chihan had chosen him as a guide. If not him, someone else would have taken his ce. He had no choice.

    Truthfully, he held a deep resentment toward the Taixuan Sect.

    As a former outer disciple, he had been hunted by the Sword Sect of the Da Yu Dynasty, yet the Taixuan Sect had refused to protect him. Worse, they had forced him to cripple his own cultivation, leaving him utterly disappointed.

    And yet, despite his grievances, the Taixuan Sect had been his first home in the cultivation world. He did not wish to see it destroyed¡ªbut at the same time, he had already joined the Nightshade Sect, and only Nightshade Sect had been willing to ept him.

    As conflicted emotions surged within him, a shadow suddenly shed past overhead.

    ¡ªSo fast!¡ª

    Su Han couldn''t even see who or what had just passed¡ªonly a purple-ck streak flickering like an illusion.

    That shadow was Gu An!

    With Gu An¡¯s cultivation, how could Su Han possibly sense him?

    Gu An had deliberately let Su Han catch a glimpse¡ªto warn him off.

    It was a final act of concern¡­ as a master.

    After passing Su Han, Gu An abruptly elerated, stepping into the battlefield in a single instant.

    He stopped a hundred zhang away from the purple-robed man, immediately activating a Lifespan Appraisal.

    ¡¾Golden Spirit Lord (Profound Mind Realm, Second Layer): 1840/4500/4600¡¿

    "Two to three hundred years of lifespan¡­ not bad."

    Gu An did not attack immediately but instead allowed both the purple-robed man and the Taixuan Sect cultivators to assess him.

    "The Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªWho are you?" The Golden Spirit Lord furrowed his brows, locking eyes on Gu An as he demanded in a deep voice.

    The Taixuan Sect grandmasters all turned toward Gu An. Upon hearing the words ¡®Heaven-Splitting Axe¡¯, a blood-soaked Ji Hantian, who had just managed to rise to his feet, couldn¡¯t help but exim in joy¡ª

    "Xuantian Ancestor?!"

    Xuantian Ancestor!

    All the grandmasters of the Taixuan Sect were shocked. Even L¨¹ Baitian, standing atop the cauldron, looked toward Gu An in disbelief.

    Xuantian Ancestor was still alive?!

    "Impossible! You¡¯re not Xuantian Ancestor! Who are you?!" The Golden Spirit Lord fixed his gaze on Gu An, his expression filled with unease. He couldn''t see through Gu An¡¯s true nature, which made him deeply anxious.

    "A thousand years ago, the possessed Xuantian Ancestor was in by our sect¡¯s cultivators. His head was even hung at the Nine Nether Path. Just who the hell are you? Have you inherited the Heaven-Splitting Divine Axe?"

    His grip on his spear tightened, golden energy coiling around its shaft.

    Hearing of Xuantian Ancestor¡¯s fate, the Taixuan Sect cultivators erupted in fury, cursing the Nightshade Sect loudly.

    The Golden Spirit Lord, however, remained unfazed, his sharp gaze locked onto Gu An.

    Gu An remained silent.

    ¡ªHmm?¡ª

    ¡ªCan¡¯t pass as Xuantian Ancestor?¡ª

    Suddenly¡ª

    The Golden Spirit Lord thrust his spear forward!

    ¡ªBOOM!¡ª

    Blinding golden light erupted, draining all color from the world. A terrifying aura exploded, sending violent gusts surging outward, forcing the Taixuan Sect cultivators to retreat. The ruined battlefield trembled violently, as if apocalypse had arrived.@@novelbin@@

    The scorching golden radiance seared L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s skin, making him break out in cold sweat as he hurriedly activated his spiritual power. The others suffered simrly.

    Yet¡ª

    The golden light vanished just as quickly as it hade.

    When it disappeared, everyone stared in shock.

    The Golden Spirit Lord still held his spear thrust forward¡ªbut beside him, the mysterious figure now stood, with the Heaven-Splitting Axe pressed against his throat.

    The Golden Spirit Lord was frozen in ce, his face filled with disbelief.

    ¡ªHow¡­ how could this be?!¡ª

    ¡ªSo fast!¡ª

    He was a Profound Mind Realm expert, yet he hadn¡¯t even seen Gu An move!

    And worst of all¡ªan unimaginable suppression had fallen over him, sealing his spiritual energypletely.

    This was Gu An¡¯s divine ability¡ª

    Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Imperial Might!

    The Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Imperial Might was a divine ability that Gu An hadprehended while cultivating the Xuanhuang Dragon Qi Art. Combined with the overwhelming suppression of a Grand Ascension Stage, Ninth Level cultivator, even the Golden Spirit Lord, despite being at the Profound Mind Realm, Second Layer, waspletely powerless to resist.

    The entire Taixuan Sect was stunned by Gu An¡¯s presence, an indescribable fear gripping every cultivator.

    Now thinking rationally, they realized¡ªwhat Gu An had just disyed was none other than the Demonic Shadow Divine Art.

    ¡ªDoes the Thousand Autumn Pavilion possess such a powerful figure?¡ª

    Gu An gripped the Heaven-Splitting Axe in his right hand, holding it at Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s throat, while his left hand slowly rose.

    ¡ªSmack!¡ª

    He pped the Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s headpiece off, then grabbed a fistful of his hair.

    At this moment, the once arrogant and invincible Golden Spirit Lord looked utterly disheveled and wretched, losing all of his previous grandeur.

    "You¡­ The main bloodline of the Nightshade Sect is about to arrive¡­ If you really do this¡ª" The Golden Spirit Lord trembled as he spoke, his eyes filled with fear.

    Before he could finish¡ª

    ¡ªSplurt!¡ª

    Gu An cleaved off his head with a single swing of the axe.

    Blood gushed forth, and the Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief!

    As Gu An¡¯s Heaven-Splitting Axe sliced through the air, it generated a terrifying shockwave that swept across dozens of miles, scattering the dust clouds in its path.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A blue me ignited at the base of the Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s severed neck, spreading upward from the detached head and downward from the neck stump.

    The Golden Spirit Lord let out a deep, hoarse sound, his Nascent Soul frantically struggling to escape¡ªbut it was trapped, unable to break free.

    ¡ªWhoosh!¡ª

    Gu An released his grip, allowing the severed head to fall, and then took the storage bracelet from the corpse before watching as the Taichedan me consumed what was left of the Golden Spirit Lord.

    Within just five breaths, his spiritual energy dissipated, and his body was reduced to ashes¡ªleaving behind only a single, still-beating heart suspended in midair.

    ¡ªThe Profound Heart!¡ª

    Gu An snatched the Profound Heart, tossing it into his storage pouch.

    Then, without hesitation, he turned to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Ji Hantian hurriedly called out, his voice anxious.

    "Who¡­ exactly are you? Are you helping us, or do you have a grudge against the Nightshade Sect? If it¡¯s thetter, why not join forces? The Nine Nether Path has already been opened¡ªthe real cmity has only just begun. We need to unite!"

    The other cultivators also turned their gazes toward Gu An, their expressions filled with unease¡ªbut also with hope.

    Gu An did not reply.

    Instead, he released his sword intent.

    ¡ªBoom!¡ª

    The sky darkened, the heavens and earth trembled!

    In the distance, swaying flowers, grass, and trees suddenly froze in ce.

    "Fu¡­ Dao¡­" an elder muttered in a trembling voice, his face lighting up with joy.

    Before he could finish, Gu An took a single step¡ªand vanished.

    He waspletely dazed, his mind thrown into turmoil.

    ¡ªThe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had effortlessly in the Golden Spirit Lord?

    His thoughts drifted back to the past¡­ back when he himself had relentlessly pursued and challenged the Sword Sovereign.

    A wave of shame and fear flooded his heart.

    ¡ªThankfully, they were on the same side¡­

    If they hadn¡¯t been¡­ he would¡¯ve been dead long ago.

    At the same time, a burning curiosity arose within him.

    ¡ªWho exactly is the Sword Sovereign?

    ¡ªAnd what role does he y in the Taixuan Sect?

    In a tavern, Shen Zhen sipped his wine leisurely. Gu An had just left not long ago.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A surge of powerful auras erupted throughout the city!

    The entire Outer Sect City trembled, and in the blink of an eye, a great battle broke out. The chaos startled the other disciples in the tavern, who quickly rose to their feet and hurried away.

    Shen Zhen casually nced out the window.

    Above the Heavenly Mending tform, two cultivators were engaged in a fierce battle, their momentum growing more and more terrifying.

    All around the city, Taixuan Sect disciples began taking formation positions on the rooftops, guarding the buildings against destruction.

    "Things are getting interesting," Shen Zhen muttered, watching the chaos unfold with amusement,pletely unfazed.

    A short whileter, Gu An rushed back inside.

    "They¡¯re all fighting¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you hiding?" he asked, feigning panic.

    The Nightshade Sect¡¯s spies within the Taixuan Sect had finally made their move, believing that the Golden Spirit Lord had already won.

    Little did they know¡ªhe was already dead.

    Gu An had no need to interfere anymore.

    The Taixuan Sect could handle the rest on their own.

    So now, Gu An was merely pretending to be rmed.

    Shen Zhen smirked, pulling out brush and ink.

    "Come, let¡¯s paint together," he said. "Whoever does better wins. If your painting impresses me, I¡¯ll give you any medicinal herb you want."

 Chapter 115: The Cataclysm of the Nine Dynasties, Harvesting Lifespan

    Chapter 115: The Cataclysm of the Nine Dynasties, Harvesting Lifespan

    Half a month had passed since Golden Spirit Lord''s assault.

    Since that day, the Taixuan Sect had remained in a state of war readiness, recalling many disciples. Every day, numerous disciples could be seen flying over Xuan Valley and the Third Medicine Valley.

    Inside a pavilion in Xuan Valley, Gu An was listening to Ye Lan talk about the cultivation world. She mentioned the Nine Nether Path.

    "Legend has it that there is a road that leads straight to the underworld''s Nine Nether. This path is called the Nine Nether Path. The Nightshade Sect has opened its entrance, located in the Dustless Wastnd of the Great Zhao Dynasty. Right now, Nightshade Sect cultivators are all rushing toward the Dustless Wastnd. It¡¯s unclear whether they are retreating or plotting something else. The Taixuan Sect has already dispatched disciples to investigate."

    As Ye Lan spoke of the Nine Nether Path, a glimmer of longing shed in her eyes.

    Gu An couldn''t help but ask, "You seem quite interested in the Nine Nether Path?"

    Ye Lan replied, "It''s said that the Nine Nether Path allows one to cross vast seas and reach another immensend, where immortal opportunities are hidden. To say I have no desire for it would be a lie. Nightshade Sect has used the path to recruit many cultivators. But with my talent, I feel like stepping onto that path would bring more disaster than fortune."

    Then, shifting the conversation, she started talking about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.ording to the intel she gathered from the Law Enforcement Hall, the Sword Sovereign had demonstrated unparalleled strength. If not for his intervention, the Taixuan Sect might have faced total destruction.

    As she spoke, she observed Gu An¡¯s expression closely.

    Gu An listened with great interest, as if the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had nothing to do with him.

    Half an hourter, Ye Lan stood up to leave¡ªshe had to return to the Law Enforcement Hall for her assigned duties.

    After seeing her off, Gu An entered the forest and arrived at Yang Ni''s garden.

    Yang Ni had gone to the Outer Sect again, still investigating the Sword Sovereign''s identity. Gu An didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her that Su Shan was dead, so he let her be.

    A year from now, when Su Shan never came to find her, she would realize she had been freed.

    Gu An looked at the Nightshade flowers growing in the garden, observing them carefully.

    He could sense that the Nightshade Flowers were generating a unique type of spiritual energy, though he couldn¡¯t yet tell whether it was beneficial or harmful.

    Every cultivator recruited into the Nightshade Sect was given a batch of Nightshade seeds. Cultivating these flowers was a way to earn merit.

    Even the Nightshade Sect Master, Zhong Liang, didn¡¯t fully understand their purpose.

    The Nightshade Sect faction in the Nine Dynasties was merely a puppet of the main branch. They knew little but still ced their hopes on something beyond their grasp.

    Gu An plucked a Nightshade flower and entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm, heading toward the Spirit Tree.

    cing the flower at the base of the tree, he waited for a reaction.

    "Take it away... take it away..."

    A soft yet anxious female voice rang out from the Spirit Tree.

    Gu An was surprised. "You''re a seventh-grade spirit tree. Why would you fear a sixth-grade flower?"

    "Its aura... is unpleasant... I don''t like it..." The Spirit Tree''s voice was fragmented and weak.

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately put the Nightshade flower back into his storage pouch.

    He then sat down, pulled over a storage bracelet, and began inspecting the remains of Golden Spirit Lord¡¯s belongings.

    The Eight Views Celestial Realm contained many storage pouches and rings¡ªspoils from enemies Gu An had in. This was his personal domain, the perfect ce to keep things best left unseen.

    However, after searching through everything, he found no useful information about the Nightshade flowers and had to give up.

    But then, something caught his attention¡ªa pill manual.

    Flipping through it, he suddenly stopped.

    "Nightshade Demon Pill?"

    Winter had arrived. Snowkes drifted down, gradually wiping away the world¡¯s colors.

    Horizon Valley.

    Gu An had just finished harvesting a batch of spiritual herbs, gaining nearly ten thousand years of lifespan, putting him in a great mood.

    Horizon Valley had a special formation that prevented snow from umting, saving him a lot of hassle.

    After having the herbs stored in the warehouse, Gu An walked toward the courtyard where Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun were drinking and discussing the Nine Nether Path.

    "The Nine Nether Path has drawn the attention of cultivators from all Nine Dynasties," Luo Hun said with a frown. "Every major dynasty and sect has sent people to investigate. But the entrance is heavily guarded by Nightshade Sect cultivators¡ªeveryone who tries to get through is forced to retreat."

    Yi Liuyun nced at Gu An as he approached, then said to Luo Hun, "That¡¯s actually good news. At least the Taicang Empire isn¡¯t facing the Nightshade Sect alone."

    Luo Hun nodded. "The forces behind Nightshade Sect will definitely cross the Nine Nether Path sooner orter. This is a cmity for all Nine Dynasties. My informants report that Nightshade flowers are appearing all over the continent. Once they mature, they attract demons, ghosts, and evil creatures. No one knows the sect¡¯s true goal."

    Gu An sat beside them, listening.

    Curious, he asked, "Are there any dark legends about the Nightshade flowers?"

    Until now, he had assumed the Nightshade Sect was merely vying for power with the Taixuan Sect. But now, he realized their ambitions were far greater.

    Without knowing the main branch¡¯s true strength, Gu An dared not step into the Nine Nether Path recklessly.

    Yi Liuyun furrowed his brows. "I''ve heard a legend... The Nightshade flower is a flower of the underworld, symbolizing death and reincarnation. Whenever Nightshade flowers appear in the mortal world, it signals an impending catastrophe¡ªcountless lives will perish."

    Luo Hun added, "The Nine Dynasties have already issued a decree to eradicate the Nightshade flowers. Regardless of Nightshade Sect''s intentions, their flowers appearing en masse is a crisis that must be stopped."

    Hearing this, Gu An felt relieved.

    A cmity of this scale should be dealt with by the entire world, not just him.

    If everyone was eradicating Nightshade flowers, then he might as well join in¡ªharvesting lifespan while saving lives. A win-win situation.

    As Luo Hun and Yi Liuyun continued their discussion, Gu An absorbed their knowledge, learning many names and events.

    The re-emergence of the Nine Nether Path had thrown the cultivation world into turmoil. Many reclusive grandmasters were leaving seclusion.

    Nightshade Sect had be the sworn enemy of the Nine Dynasties.

    Some ancient cultivators¡ªwho had lived for thousands of years¡ªhad even dered their intent to annihte the sect.

    This was actually good news. If Nightshade Sect became universally hated, those they had recruited might start defecting.

    By evening, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    Sweeping the area with his divine sense, he was surprised¡ªYang Ni had burned all her Nightshade flowers. Only ashes remained in her garden.

    Had shee to her senses?@@novelbin@@

    Gu An didn¡¯t ask her about it and simply returned to his residence.

    Late at night.

    Gu An scanned the entire Taicang Empire with his divine sense, searching for Nightshade flowers.

    What he found startled even himself.

    Why were there suddenly so many Nightshade flowers?!

    Last month, there weren¡¯t nearly this many!

    Without hesitation, Gu An vanished from his room, teleporting to purge them.

    He arrived in a distant mountain forest near a vige, where most Nightshade flowers seemed to grow close to settlements.

    Picking one, he only gained one year of lifespan.

    These flowers grew unnaturally fast, likely due to some external force elerating their development¡ªat the cost of reducing their lifespan.

    One year at a time? Fine. It adds up.

    Gu An began his Nightshade flower extermination spree.

 Chapter 116: Kindred Spirits

    Chapter 116: Kindred Spirits

    A Snowy Night in the Deep Mountains.

    Gu An squatted down, plucking thest Nightshade Flower from the snow and tossing it into his storage pouch.

    Once again, it only granted him one year of lifespan. But he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied¡ªthis month alone, he had harvested nearly five hundred thousand years of lifespan, pushing his total beyond a million years.

    Too satisfying!

    By the end of tonight, there would be no more Nightshade Flowers in the Taicang Empire¡ªat least on the surface.

    Over the past month, he had plucked over a million of them, with half of them barely holding a year of lifespan, having just recently sprouted.

    If he didn''t pick them, other cultivators would¡ªso he simply picked as many as he could and hoped for the best.

    After all, he couldn''t just forbid the entire world from clearing out the Nightshade Flowers. The Nightshade Sect still posed a real threat.Lifespan could be umted slowly, but if the Nightshade Sect¡¯s n seeded and he couldn¡¯t stop them, then everything would be for nothing.

    Under the dim moonlight filtering through the forest canopy, Gu An stretchedzily before heading toward a nearby city.

    Dawn was approaching, and he nned to spend some time there.

    Staying cooped up in Medicine Valley all the time wasn¡¯t healthy. asionally stepping out to see newndscapes could broaden his insights.

    Ever since he had witnessed Wu Jueprehending the Dao, he had been pondering enlightenment.

    He had a feeling that besides pure luck, one¡¯s life experiences also yed a role in achieving it.

    As the sun rose, the city a hundred miles away awakened to the noisy bustle of daily life, marking the start of a new day.

    At noon, Gu An sat in an inn¡¯s second-floor window seat, sipping wine while watching the streets below.

    Down below, wandering martial artists performed stunts to attract crowds.

    Where there are people, there is a Jianghu (martial world).

    Even in the Taicang Empire, where cultivation was widely known, ny percent of people couldn''t cultivate.

    Thus, the martial world emerged¡ªseparate from the cultivation world, yet filled with its own drama, glory, and vendettas.

    Throughout the entire city, Gu An only detected three other cultivators, all of whom, like him, were pretending to be ordinary people.

    The cultivation world was at war with the Nightshade Sect. Countless demons and monsters lurked beyond the Nine Dynasties, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    But to ordinary mortals, life went on unchanged.

    Their lifespans were a mere few decades¡ªby the time this generation passed, the demonic catastrophe might still not have arrived.

    This was the difference between cultivators and mortals.

    They existed in different timelines.

    Pondering this contrast, Gu An¡¯s mind swirled with emotions.

    Could he achieve enlightenment by thinking about the mortal world from this perspective?

    He tried.

    But even after an entire day, he failed to enter the Dao Comprehension state.

    Still, he didn¡¯t consider it a waste of time.

    Sometimes, simply sitting in silence, observing the ebb and flow of life, had its own unique satisfaction.

    As twilight fell, the snowfall that had paused for a day resumed.

    Gu An stood up, left some silver, and departed.

    Instead of leaving the city immediately, he strolled through the streets, letting the snow settle on his shoulders, immersing himself in the hustle and bustle of mortal life.

    By dawn, Gu An returned to Medicine Valley.

    Upon arrival at the Third Medicine Valley, he saw disciples gathered together, excitedly discussing something.

    From afar, he overheard their conversation.

    A Supreme Elder had returned!

    This news had shaken the entire Taixuan Sect.

    The elder¡¯s identity had been revealed¡ªa fifteen-hundred-year-old cultivator with near-immortal might.

    At a time when the Taixuan Sect was facing the Nightshade Sect''s threat, his return boosted morale immensely.

    Once again, the righteous path stood above all others!

    This Supreme Elder¡¯s Dao title was Xuan Quan, and he was known as Ancestor Xuan Quan.

    Gu An guessed that his return was due to the Taixuan Sect informing him of Xuantian Ancestor¡¯s death at the hands of the Nightshade Sect.

    After listening for a while, Gu An resumed picking herbs.

    As he worked, he reflected on his experiences from the past two days.

    Although he hadn''t entered Dao Comprehension, his Profound Heart had gained another rune.

    The Profound Heart could condense divine abilities. Gu An had reached the ninth level of the Grand Ascension Stage, but his divine ability was still forming.

    Divine abilities were not cultivated through sheer strength but through profound insights.

    He already had an idea of what his divine ability might be, and now, he just needed to refine his understanding.

    Three dayster.

    Gu An arrived at the Outer Sect¡¯s Library Hall, where Elder Liu Chang personally received him, as always.

    After months apart, Gu An noticed that Liu Chang had aged significantly¡ªhis energy had visibly declined.

    ¡¾Liu Chang (Foundation Establishment, Ninth Layer): 258/270/340¡¿

    Seeing Liu Chang¡¯s lifespan, Gu An sighed inwardly.

    Clearly, Liu Chang had used pills to boost his cultivation, causing his lifespan to shorten.

    They had been close friends for years, despite their age difference. Liu Chang was one of the few people Gu An could consider a true friend.

    Watching old friends pass away one by one was inevitable on the path of longevity.

    Even if he discovered a way to extend lifespan, it would only be a temporary solution.

    To truly make someone immortal?

    Impossible.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t transfer his own lifespan to others, either.

    Yet, rather than depressing him, this realization strengthened his resolve.

    The more people he lost, the more he wanted to live.

    He wanted to witness the world ten thousand years from now, to see civilizations rise and fall, to observe the endless passage of time.

    "Elder Liu, this is the final volume of <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>." Gu An took out a book with a smile.

    Liu Chang epted it curiously. "I thought you¡¯d wait a few more years¡ªwhy release it now?"

    "The story needed an ending. The protagonist joins forces with the world to y demons and bring peace. Doesn''t that fit perfectly with the current state of affairs?" Gu Anughed.

    He paused, then said, "I may not have the power to change the world, but if my stories can inspire people to fight, then that¡¯s a contribution in itself."

    Liu Chang didn¡¯t open the book. Instead, he smiled in admiration.

    "Your books have already influenced many. Before you, cultivators rarely read anything unrted to cultivation. Now, the name Pan An carries the air of a sage."

    Gu An chuckled. "You''re exaggerating."

    "Haha! So what¡¯s next?"

    "I haven¡¯t decided. We¡¯ll see."

    "That¡¯s how masterpieces happen¡ªno need to rush."

    They chatted for hours.

    Eventually, Liu Chang sighed.

    "Once I finish arranging this final volume, I¡¯ll be leaving the sect¡ªreturning to my homnd."

    "I¡¯ve spent two hundred and forty years here. I wonder if my hometown has changed."

    He could already sense his life nearing its end.

    Before death, everyone longs to return home.

    Gu An thought of Cheng Xuandan, who had also left alone before his time ran out.

    With a faint smile, Gu An simply said, "I wish you a safe journey, Elder Liu."

    That evening.@@novelbin@@

    Gu An stood in front of Pavilion of Techniques, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, a voice called out.

    "Brother, are you alright?"

    It was Wu Jue.

    Fate is truly strange.

 Chapter 117: Kill Himâ€”With a Sword?

    Chapter 117: Kill Him¡ªWith a Sword?

    Gu An and Wu Jue exchanged insights about Dao Comprehension, their conversationsting until dawn. Both of them gained immense benefits from the discussion.

    Before parting, Wu Jue once again reminded Gu An¡ªnever reveal his enlightenment experiences to anyone.

    Seeing how cautious Wu Jue was, Gu An smiled and assured him.

    Wu Jue watched him leave, a rare smile spreading across his face.

    In all his years at Taixuan Sect, Gu An was the first true friend he had made.

    Before, Wu Jue had always been self-conscious, avoiding deep connections with others. His master was the only person he had ever truly bonded with, so his master¡¯s death had hit him hard.

    Wu Jue turned back into his residence, eager to cultivate, already looking forward to their next conversation.

    Gu An briefly wandered the city before returning to the Third Medicine Valley. After checking on it, he quickly left again.He spent a short while in Xuan Valley, then traveled to Xuantian Cave Dwelling.

    By now, many spiritual herbs had been nted in Xuantian Cave Dwelling, but it was still far from being full.

    Gu An nned to cultivate fifth-grade and higher spiritual herbs here.

    Unlike Eight Views Celestial Realm, which was known to Jiang Qiong and Hao Long, Xuantian Cave Dwelling was apletely secret location¡ªonly he knew of its existence.

    As he nted the herbs, he sensed the aura of battle from the north.

    The Nine Nether Path¡¯s aura remained strong, persisting for several months.

    The Nine Dynasties continued sending cultivators to fight, sessfully suppressing the Nightshade Sect¡¯s movements for now.

    Which made sense.

    If Nightshade Sect had been powerful enough to wipe out the Nine Dynasties, they would have already done so.

    Ignoring the distant battle, Gu An focused on his herb cultivation.

    Tonight, he nned to stay in Xuantian Cave Dwelling, since it was the end of the month. If Li Ya wanted to contact him, he couldn¡¯t afford to miss it.

    After their agreement, Li Ya had yet to signal him from a mountaintop at the end of the month¡ªperhaps he was restrained by other circumstances.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    Every month, he would stille to Xuantian Cave Dwelling, using his divine sense to search for Li Ya¡¯s aura in the north.

    After finishing the herb nting, he set up another formation. When night fell, he activated his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, transformed into his shadowy demon form, and rushed north.

    A Mountain Peak Under the Night Sky.

    Li Ya, carrying his Northern Sea Heavy Sword, stood at the mountaintop, gazing into the distance.

    Before him, mountains stretched endlessly, disappearing into the cloud-covered night sky, void of stars and moonlight.

    <em>"This ce is so far from the Northern Sea Mountains¡­ Will the Ancestor be able to find me?"</em>

    Li Ya¡¯s thoughts were filled with worry.

    His Old Ancestor¡¯s voice rang in his mind:

    <em>"Even as the great cultivators of the Nine Dynasties gather, they still cannot defeat that female cultivator. If the main branch of the Nightshade Sect arrives, it will be even more dangerous. Even if your ancestores, he cannot turn the tide alone."</em>

    He, too, believed Gu An to be his ancestor¡ªbut even so, he had little faith in him.

    After all, his ancestor might be strong, but the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main branch undoubtedly had powerhouses of the same level¡ªor stronger.

    Li Ya fell silent.

    He cautiously scanned his surroundings, ensuring no Nightshade Sect spies were tailing him.

    Only when he was sure he was alone did he set his sword down and meditate.

    Resting the heavy sword across his legs, he ran his fingers over the de, feeling its sharpness.

    By now, he had mastered a sliver of the Taicang Frightening God Sword Intent.

    The more he studied it, the more he realized its unfathomable depth.

    If he could fully master this sword technique, he would be able to dominate cultivators of the same realm¡ªand even challenge those above him.

    A cold wind howled, piercing to the bone despite the absence of snow.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a shadowy figure appeared behind him, quietly observing.

    It was Gu An, veiled in his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, silently assessing Li Ya¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Not bad.

    At least he hadn¡¯t wasted the sword techniques left behind.

    <em>"He''s here¡­"</em>

    The Old Ancestor¡¯s voice sounded in Li Ya¡¯s mind, filled withplex emotions.

    Hearing this, Li Ya opened his eyes and turned around.

    As soon as he saw Gu An, he immediately stood up, lifting the Northern Sea Heavy Sword and bowing respectfully.

    By now, he could wield the sword with one hand.

    "Greetings, Ancestor!"

    Gu An didn¡¯t bother correcting him. As long as Li Ya didn¡¯t suspect his true identity, he didn¡¯t care.

    "Tell me about the Nightshade Sect."

    His voice was altered, just as always.

    Li Ya began his report.

    The Nightshade Sect¡¯s forces were all gathered at the Nine Nether Path entrance, their numbers exceeding a million.

    Every Nightshade Sect disciple bore a Nightshade Mark, preventing those with doubts from escaping.

    He also spoke of the Nightshade Tree.

    Every day, cultivators would attack it, only to fall in battle and be its nourishment.

    Even Li Ya, usually fearless, showed terror when speaking of the tree.

    Gu An, however, wasn''t interested in the minor battles.

    He wanted to know how strong the main branch¡¯s top powerhouses were.

    But Li Ya didn¡¯t have that information.

    Half the conversation was about the battles surrounding the Nightshade Tree, with no mention of whaty inside the Nine Nether Path.

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted them.

    <em>"So, you sneaked out just to deliver intelligence? Looks like your so-called patron is powerless to help you."</em>

    A mocking chuckle echoed through the air, sending Li Ya¡¯s face into shock.

    His gaze shot past Gu An.

    A schr-like figure emerged from the trees¡ªJinghong Guest.

    Gu An didn¡¯t turn around.

    <em>"Demonic Shadow Divine Art? Which esteemed elder of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion are you?"</em> Jinghong Guest smirked.

    He set down the bookcase strapped to his back, rummaging through it.

    Before Gu An could speak, Li Ya urgently warned him:

    "Ancestor, that¡¯s Jinghong Guest! He was the one who stole my Old Ancestor¡¯s soul! He¡¯s incredibly powerful¡ªyou mustn¡¯t underestimate him!"

    Gu An nced at Jinghong Guest.

    ¡¾Jinghong Guest (Integration Stage, Ninth Layer): 1209/3020/3030¡¿

    A ninthyer Integration Stage cultivator.

    No wonder he was so arrogant.

    Such a realm was enough to dominate the Taicang Empire.

    Gu An slowly turned, watching as Jinghong Guest continued searching through his bookcase¡ªclearly stalling for effect.

    <em>"Ancestor? So you¡¯re kin?"</em> Jinghong Guest sneered.

    <em>"Then I¡¯ll torture you to death in front of him¡ªto kill his foolish dreams."</em>

    Li Ya immediately stepped forward, presenting his Northern Sea Heavy Sword to Gu An.

    "Use my sword to kill him!"

    Gu An¡¯s hoarse voice rang out.

    <em>"Kill him¡ªwith a sword?"</em>

    Li Ya froze.@@novelbin@@

    Jinghong Guest paused his rummaging.

    Slowly, he looked up at Gu An.

    For the first time, he felt uneasy.

 Chapter 119: The Sword Sovereignâ€™s Prestige & Lu Lingjunâ€™s Suspicions

    Chapter 119: The Sword Sovereign¡¯s Prestige & Lu Lingjun¡¯s Suspicions

    Inside Xuan Valley.

    As Gu An walked through the valley, he casually observed the disciples¡¯ cultivation progress.

    Under arge tree, Chu Jingfeng sat cross-legged in meditation. In front of him stood a wooden sword, firmly nted in the ground.

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he turned toward him.

    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you doing?¡± Gu An asked with interest.

    Chu Jingfeng opened his eyes and replied,

    ¡°I¡¯m contemting my own sword path. I want to create a sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Create a sword technique? That¡¯s incredible! But why are you using a wooden sword? If you need a proper de, just tell me!¡±Gu An praised him, then took out a treasured sword from his storage bag.

    Since Chu Jingfeng¡¯s storage bag had long been confiscated, he had to leave any spirit stones he earned from chores in his residence.

    Yet, when Gu An offered him the sword, Chu Jingfeng simply shook his head.

    ¡°No need. What I seek is the purest form of swordsmanship¡ªunderstanding the sword through the heart, not through the weapon.¡±

    His words carried deep conviction.

    Gu An smiled, putting the sword away.

    ¡°Well, if you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    With that, he continued toward his own pavilion.

    As he left, Chu Jingfeng watched his retreating figure.

    ¡°He may be weak, but he¡¯s always happy.¡±

    For some reason, Chu Jingfeng felt a twinge of envy.

    Born into a prestigious family, he had once stood among the elite¡ªonly to fall from grace due to internal power struggles, reduced to a prisoner¡¯s fate.

    Had he been given a choice, he would have preferred to start as a mere errand disciple¡ªfree from the weight of expectations.

    Shaking off the thought, Chu Jingfeng resumed his meditation.

    Since cultivating Dao Yan Technique, his cultivation had ceased to progress, and he had no interest in learning other arts.

    From now on, he would dedicate himself solely to the way of the sword.

    Just like the Da Yu Sword Maniac, Han Ming¡ªwho once grasped the sword path in a single moment, bing an unstoppable force ever since.

    Elsewhere.

    Back at his pavilion, Gu An sat at his desk and opened his status panel.

    His lifespan had skyrocketed by over three hundred thousand years.

    That meant that when he destroyed the Nightshade Tree, he had shocked thousands of Nightshade Sect cultivators to death.

    For the first time, he truly understood why demonic cultivators were so prevalent.

    Taking a deep breath, Gu An steadied his mind, determined not to fall into the demonic path.

    "Tending to nts and herbs is better. Even a Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm only gives as much lifespan as a fifth-tier herb."

    For him, killing enemies and harvesting spirit herbs yielded nearly the same results¡ªexcept killing brought unnecessary troubles.

    To distract himself, Gu An took out <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> and quickly became absorbed in the tales of love and vengeance.

    Meanwhile¡ªat Dustless Wastnd.

    The skies were filled with countless cultivators.

    Some had rushed to the battlefield, while others were escorting Nightshade Sect captives away.

    On a distant cliff, Ji Hantian stood behind an elderly man in white robes, respectfully recounting the events of the recent battle.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it happened, Ancestor. If not for the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, we would have been doomed! But tell me¡ªwho exactly is he? Which Supreme Elder does he belong to? Even a Profound Mind Grandmaster had no power to resist him!¡±

    Ji Hantian struggled to contain his excitement.

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s intervention had been an unexpected blessing, giving him the perfect opportunity to boast in front of the other sects.

    Even now, just remembering the stunned faces of the other sect leaders filled him with satisfaction.

    The white-robed elder before him was none other than Ancestor Xuan Quan, the recently returned Supreme Elder of Taixuan Sect.

    Ancestor Xuan Quan remained silent, his eyes closing slightly.

    Ji Hantian did not disturb him, assuming the elder was pondering the Sword Sovereign¡¯s identity.

    But in truth¡ª

    Ancestor Xuan Quan was inplete shock.@@novelbin@@

    "Taixuan Sect has no Supreme Elder this powerful!"

    However, having heard of the Sword Sovereign''s past feats, he was at least certain of one thing¡ª

    The man stood with Taixuan Sect.

    He was most likely a Taixuan cultivator¡ªbut not a Supreme Elder.

    In his travels overseas, Xuan Quan had encountered such cases before. Some mysterious talents would appear in critical moments, stepping forward to save their sects from disaster.

    "Perhaps Taixuan Sect is blessed with such fortune as well?"

    Opening his eyes, Ancestor Xuan Quan spoke calmly.

    ¡°The Sword Sovereign conceals his identity because he does not wish to be disturbed. The more this is the case, the more we must respect his privacy.¡±

    ¡°Not only should we refrain from investigating him, but we must also protect his identity.¡±

    ¡°However, his deeds must be widely spread¡ªto strengthen his sense of belonging to Taixuan Sect. Otherwise, over time, he may feel that Taixuan Sect does nothing for him and simply leave.¡±

    Ji Hantian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I thought the same, Ancestor. I have already sent word to the Sect Master to ensure this story is spread far and wide!¡±

    With the Nightshade Sect¡¯s defeat, Taixuan Sect would surely rise in power¡ª

    "Throughout history, every great cmity has been followed by a sect''s ascension!"

    Ancestor Xuan Quan nced toward the Nine Nether Path¡¯s entrance in the distance.

    ¡°Go handle your matters. I will examine the entrance to the Nine Nether Path. It may hold a great fortune for Taixuan Sect.¡±

    With those words, he vanished into thin air.

    A few dayster, in the Outer Sect City.

    Gu An hade to visit Wu Jue, bringing fine wine and roasted chicken.

    Upon seeing him, Wu Jue was thrilled, immediately pulling him inside.

    Locking the door behind them, Wu Jue grinned excitedly.

    "Brother Gu, what brings you here?"

    It was the first time anyone had visited him. How could he not be happy?

    ¡°Just came to check on you, thought you might be bored.¡±

    Truthfully, Gu An wanted to see if Wu Jue had gained any new insights¡ª

    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t.

    Gu An had hoped to witness another moment of enlightenment, watching Wu Jue surpass even Taixuan Sect¡¯s most talented disciples.

    For himself,prehension was unnecessary¡ªhe could simply spend lifespan to advance.

    Still, he continued studying the concept of enlightenment¡ªnot for himself, but to see if he could use it to extend the lifespans of those around him.

    So far, however, trueprehension remained elusive.

    As they sat down, Wu Jue poured the wine and suddenly remarked,

    "Have you heard? The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path single-handedly crushed the Nightshade Sect! It¡¯s unbelievable! Even the strongest cultivators of the Nine Dynasties failed, yet he slew that demon with just two moves!"

    Wu Jue excitedly recounted the story, his voice brimming with admiration.

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s exploits had already spread throughout Taixuan Sect.

    Even the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley¡¯s errand disciples were discussing it.

    Gu An chuckled.

    "Of course, I¡¯ve heard. He¡¯s truly amazing. I wonder what kind of person he is?"

    They drank, talked, and quickly emptied the entire wine jar.

    Wu Jue suddenly pulled out a manual.

    "Brother Gu, this is a fist technique I bought with all my savings. Memorize it and practice it!"

    Gu An instinctively refused.

    ¡°How could I ept this? No way!¡±

    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re my only friend. Besides, knowing morebat techniques can only help you. The cultivation world is never peaceful for long.¡±

    Seeing Wu Jue¡¯s sincerity, Gu An reluctantly epted and flipped through the book.

    "Falling Sun Fist?"

    After scanning it once, he memorized everything and handed it back.

    Wu Jue was stunned.

    ¡°That fast? Did you not like it?¡±

 Chapter 122: The True Taicang Frightening God Sword

    Chapter 122: The True Taicang Frightening God Sword

    <em>"What¡¯s wrong?"</em>

    Inwardly puzzled, Li Ya asked his ancestor. He was already eager to return to his Inner Sect cave dwelling, train hard, and make a name for himself across the world.

    His ancestor¡¯s voice rang in his mind: <em>"Look at the one beside you¡ªhe¡¯s actuallyprehending the Dao."</em>

    There was a rare heaviness in his tone, even a hint of shock.

    Comprehending the Dao?

    Li Ya frowned and instinctively turned his gaze, quickly locking onto Wu Jue.

    Unlike the other <em>Taixuan Sect</em> disciples, who brimmed with spirit and vigor, Wu Jue appearedpletely lost in thought.

    <em>"Is he trulyprehending the Dao? Or is he just thinking about a technique?"</em> Li Ya asked in his mind.His ancestor replied, <em>"Comprehending the Dao is a rare and extraordinary state, something that cannot be sought but only encountered. During this process, one perceives the true essence of heaven and earth, leading to transformations in bothprehension and physical aptitude. Even just once,prehending the Dao can change one''s fate. Even I have never experienced it myself¡ªI''ve only seen a friend undergo it before. If he were still alive today, he would undoubtedly be among the strongest in the entire Nine Dynasties cultivation world."</em>

    That powerful?!

    Li Ya carefully examined Wu Jue but saw nothing remarkable. He looked entirely ordinary¡ªfar from impressive. At least his junior brother Gu An was good-looking, which naturally made people favor him.

    <em>"The Taixuan Sect is truly full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Setting aside L¨¹ Xian and Ji Xuanyu, that An Hao¡ªhis cultivation speed is unprecedented! I¡¯ve never heard of such monstrous talent before. And now, you¡¯ve encountered someoneprehending the Dao. The younger one is when this happens, the greater their potential. This boy seems about your age¡­ In the future, he may soar to unimaginable heights. The Taixuan Sect¡¯s fortune is unstoppable."</em>

    His ancestor¡¯s tone was filled with emotion.

    He, too, felt immense pressure.

    Thinking about the promise he had made to Li Ya before, he suddenly felt ashamed.

    He had sworn to help Li Ya climb to the peak of cultivation¡ªto be the number one in the world!

    But now, seeing L¨¹ Xian, Ji Xuanyu, and hearing about An Hao¡¯s astonishing talent, he felt an overwhelming sense ofpetition. These three were beyond extraordinary, and their backgrounds far surpassed Li Ya¡¯s. Even with his guidance, he couldn''t provide enough resources to give Li Ya an advantage in cultivation.

    <em>"The Taixuan Sect being this strong is a good thing. Having rivals makes it all the more exciting."</em> Li Ya thought confidently, leaving his ancestor momentarily speechless.@@novelbin@@

    After a long pause, his ancestor finally spoke. <em>"Stay here. Wait for him to wake up. Ask if he has a master. If not, take him under my wing."</em>

    <em>"Huh? You want me to take him as my disciple?"</em>

    <em>"Of course not! He¡¯ll be my disciple!"</em>

    <em>"What? Wouldn¡¯t that make him my ancestor?!"</em>

    <em>"Be grateful! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications topete with talents like him."</em>

    His ancestor spoke bluntly. Though irritated, Li Ya didn¡¯t argue.

    So, he waited¡ªwhile also contemting the sword intent of the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>.

    And he waited for an entire night.

    ¡ª

    At dawn, Wu Jue finally awoke.

    Since this wasn¡¯t his first timeprehending the Dao, he didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    He turned to leave, only to be stopped by Li Ya.

    <em>"Brother, do you have a master?"</em> Li Ya asked directly.

    Hearing this, Wu Jue¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. He ignored Li Ya and walked past him toward the tform steps.

    Li Ya blocked him again, which immediately enraged Wu Jue. He raised his hand and shoved Li Ya.

    Li Ya''s physical body was extremely powerful, so he didn''t fear a <em>Foundation Establishment</em> cultivator.

    But the moment Wu Jue¡¯s palm pressed against his shoulder, Li Ya felt an immense force. Wu Jue clenched his fist and exerted strength, pushing Li Ya back two steps.

    Before Li Ya could react, Wu Jue had already taken to his sword and soared away. After all, fighting was forbidden within the city.

    <em>"How is this possible... What monstrous strength."</em>

    Li Ya was stunned, unable toprehend what had just happened.

    His ancestor sighed in his mind: <em>"What a pity. Forget it. Don''t chase him¡ªyou¡¯ll only make an enemy."</em>

    Li Ya¡¯s smile faded.

    He was at the <em>Core Formation Stage</em>, yet he had been pushed back by someone in the <em>Foundation Establishment Stage</em>. And he had even consumed the prized <em>Dragon Elephant Divine Essence</em>¡ªa treasure sought after by the demon race!

    Too humiliating!

    <em>"No!"</em>

    <em>"I''m still not strong enough!"</em>

    Clenching his fists, Li Ya¡¯s arrogancepletely disappeared.

    ¡ª

    The city was bustling with activity.

    Gu An and Wu Jue sat together in an inn, drinking and chatting as they waited for the duel.

    Wu Jue was venting his frustration about his encounter with Li Ya from the previous month. The mere mention of him made his anger re up again¡ªhe felt utterly insulted.

    Gu An listened and nodded. <em>"Yeah, that was weird. Who just walks up and asks that? Forget about him. He¡¯s just a passerby in your life. You¡¯re destined to be a genius, so why concern yourself with minor characters?"</em>

    Though the person Wu Jue described was annoying, Gu An didn¡¯t think it was worth getting worked up over.

    If Wu Jue were to dwell on every minor incident, what would happen when he truly grew strong? Would he just eliminate everyone who annoyed him?

    Gu An didn¡¯t want Wu Jue to be that kind of person.

    Wu Jue nodded. <em>"Of course, I won¡¯t hold grudges. I just wanted to vent to you. You know you¡¯re my only friend."</em>

    Gu An asked, <em>"When do you n to reveal your true talent?"</em>

    The inn was packed, with most patrons discussing the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> and the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em>. No one paid attention to them.

    Wu Jue shook his head. <em>"I prefer things the way they are now."</em>

    He didn¡¯t trust others easily. After all, the <em>Taixuan Sect</em> had suffered internal strife before¡ªprevious Sect Masters had even used disciples for blood sacrifices. That made Wu Jue extremely wary.

    Gu An took out a storage pouch and handed it to him.

    Wu Jue hesitated, took it, and sent his spiritual sense inside. The moment he saw the contents, his face changed drastically. He immediately tried to return it.

    <em>"Gu An! This is too much! How do you have so many...?"</em>

    He had always thought Gu An was just another ordinary disciple like him. He never expected him to possess so many precious pills.

    Gu Anughed. <em>"I¡¯m the Valley Master of Medicine Valley. I refine pills all the time. You should take them. I don¡¯t have a strong desire to grow powerful. I hate fighting. I¡¯d rather spend my days growing flowers and herbs. These pills are more useful to you. Once you¡¯re strong, you can protect me."</em>

    <em>"But... this is too much..."</em> Wu Jue hesitated.

    <em>"You said I¡¯m your only friend, right? Then take it. If you feel guilty, just acknowledge me as your elder brother. The elder brother is like a father. I¡¯ll take care of you like a master would. After all, I have no shortage of pills."</em>

    Gu An grinned mischievously.

    Wu Jueughed and yfully red at him. <em>"I¡¯m two years older than you. I should be the elder brother!"</em>

    <em>"Yeah, right. I¡¯m way more mature than you."</em>

    The two bantered, and Wu Jue¡¯s smile grew more rxed.

    In the end, Wu Jue epted the storage pouch, secretly vowing to never let anyone bully Gu An in the future.

    ¡ª

    A booming voice echoed through the city.

    <em>"I am the Heavenly Sword Daoist! I havee to challenge the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!"</em>

    A majestic, boundless sword intent engulfed the city.

    Wu Jue''s expression changed as he turned sharply toward the source. Gu An had already sensed the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> presence and remained unshaken.

    <em>"Time to put on a show,"</em> Gu An murmured. <em>"Let them witness the true Taicang Frightening God Sword."</em>

 Chapter 123: The Worlds Number One!

    Chapter 123: The World''s Number One!

    In the <em>Outer Sect City</em>, the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> stood atop his massive white-glowing sword, unmoving. The autumn wind rustled his white robes, hair, and beard, giving him an ethereal presence¡ªhe looked as though he might ascend to immortality at any moment.

    Every rooftop in the city was packed with onlookers¡ª<em>Taixuan Sect</em> disciples, cultivators from other sects, and nobles from powerful families¡ªall gathered to witness who truly deserved the title of the greatest sword cultivator of this era.

    Dark clouds billowed from the horizon, quickly swallowing the sky, plunging the city into an oppressive gloom. A suffocating tension settled over the crowd, and conversations were reduced to hushed whispers.

    Wu Jue stood on a rooftop, facing the wind.

    The wind grew stronger, forcing him to circte his spiritual energy to keep his hair from obstructing his vision.

    <em>"What overwhelming presence¡­ he truly looks like an immortal."</em>

    <em>"Why hasn¡¯t the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path appeared yet?"</em>

    <em>"He must fight! Even the Tianwei prince hase to provoke us!"</em><em>"Rx, the Sword Sovereign will definitelye. Even the Da Yu Sword Maniac had to wait before seeing him."</em>

    <em>"No need to rush¡ªgreat battles must be savored!"</em>

    As he listened to the murmurs around him, Wu Jue¡¯s eyes gleamed with longing. Someday, he too wished to stand in a battle of this magnitude, watched by the world.

    His chosen opponent? The <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em>.

    ¡ª

    BOOM!

    The dark clouds above suddenly churned violently as deafening thunderps shook the heavens. A divine aura descended, nketing the <em>Outer Sect City</em>.

    <em>"He¡¯s here."</em>

    The <em>Xuanquan Ancestor</em> spoke softly, prompting all eyes to turn skyward. An Hao clenched his fists in excitement.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em>, still standing atop his massive sword, opened his eyes and gazed at the turbulent sky.

    The storm clouds now engulfed the entire sky, and bolts of lightning twisted like celestial dragons, sending waves of oppressive energy crashing down. Countless cultivators felt their breath hitch, as if an impending catastrophe loomed.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> remained firm, his white robes billowing like zing mes.

    <em>"Why does the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path refuse to show himself? Is this how the Taixuan Sect treats its guests?"</em> His cold voice resonated across the city.

    On <em>Heavenly Mending tform</em>, <em>Han Ming</em> sneered. <em>You think you deserve to see him? Just wait until you lose.</em>

    In the distance, Shen Zhen continued sketching. She had already captured the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> form and now moved on to depict the oppressive storm clouds, immortalizing the scene in ink.

    ¡ª

    <em>"Use your strongest swordsmanship to face your demise."</em>

    A hoarse yet boundless voice suddenly filled the city.

    Li Ya and An Hao trembled in excitement.

    It was their ancestor¡¯s voice!

    Their master¡¯s voice!

    The entire city fell silent. This was the first time anyone had heard the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> speak, and his words carried absolute confidence and dominance.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> eyes sharpened, and a vast sword intent erupted from his body.

    A dazzling <em>ocean of swords</em> materialized above the city, each de suspended like a shining star, illuminating every face below.

    At first nce, it seemed like an entire gxy had descended upon the <em>Outer Sect City</em>.

    Within the sword ocean, countless sword projections formed, each with its tip pointed toward the sky, radiating overwhelming sharpness.

    At the same time, the storm clouds above churned even more violently, coalescing into a colossal, featureless face. It had only eyes, a nose, and a mouth¡ªno clear details¡ªyet it exuded the divine majesty of an immortal deity gazing down upon the mortal world.

    Before this massive face, all beings seemed insignificant¡ªeven the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> sword gxy paled inparison.

    A sense of reverence inexplicably bloomed in the hearts of all who beheld it.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> furrowed his brows and brought his fingers to his lips, gathering his spiritual energy. His sword intent surged, forming a white aura around him.

    The very foundations of the city trembled. Even the protective grand formation was activated, generating a towering light barrier that enveloped the city, with the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> hovering at its very edge.

    ¡ª

    Far away, in <em>Xuan Valley</em>, the disturbance reached even the lowest-ranking errand disciples, who turned to look toward the sky.

    On a distant mountaintop, <em>Chu Jingfeng</em> stood, staring at the turbulent horizon.

    In <em>Horizon Valley</em>, thousands of miles away, Yi Liuyun, seated in meditation, clenched his hands tightly within his sleeves. As a sword cultivator, he had never felt so insignificant before.

    ¡ª

    On <em>Heavenly Mending tform</em>, the <em>Tianwei</em> prince, <em>Si Zhe</em>, grew visibly tense.

    Even though the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> had yet to appear, the celestial face alone was enough to instill fear. He couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of power could suppress such an overwhelming presence.

    <em>"Sword, rise!"</em>

    A quiet yetmanding voice rang through the heavens, like the first glimmer of light in a chaotic void.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> thrust his right hand skyward.

    The countless sword projections within the celestial sword ocean instantly shot upward, converging into a single, colossal sword. The spectacle was breathtaking.

    At that moment, the massive face in the clouds abruptly opened its third eye.

    A blinding sword beam shot forth.

    It was no ordinary light¡ªthis was the <em>Sword of Heaven¡¯s Judgment</em>, infused with boundless divine might.

    BOOM!

    The two monstrous sword intents shed midair, shaking heaven and earth. A deafening explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the city. Cultivators recoiled as their vision blurred and their spiritual senses burned, forcing them to withdraw their consciousnesses into their bodies.

    ¡ª

    <em>"Profound Mind¡­"</em>

    L¨¹ Baitian muttered as he watched the battle unfold.

    His face was illuminated by two contrasting lights¡ªone silver-white below, the other darker above.@@novelbin@@

    But the darker light was rapidly consuming the silver-white glow.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> expression changed dramatically.

    His opponent¡¯s sword intent far surpassed his expectations.

    <em>"Impossible¡­ Is he not just at the Profound Mind Realm?"</em>

    For the first time in centuries, the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> felt doubt.

    Suddenly, the divine light from the celestial third eye intensified.

    The sword beam shattered his sword ocean in an instant, hurtling toward him at speeds far surpassing lightning.

    BOOM!

    The impact sent his white hair and robes billowing outward. His eyes widened as his entire body went rigid.

    In his pupils, he saw a towering figure looking down at him from above¡ªlike an immortal gazing upon an ant.

    To the stunned audience, the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> magnificent sword intent hadsted only two breaths before beingpletely obliterated.

    The shattered fragments of his sword ocean rained down, turning the sky into a silver-streaked spectacle.

    It was the most breathtaking sight they had ever witnessed.

    Even the most powerful cultivators couldn¡¯t suppress their awe.

    The <em>Xuanquan Ancestor</em> was visibly shaken. As the highest cultivation expert present, he saw everything withplete rity.

    The gap between the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> and the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> was immeasurable.

    Even from the very beginning, the <em>Sword Sovereign</em> had held back.

    Had he used his full power, he could have obliterated the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> in an instant.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> had merely been allowed to disy his might¡ªto make the final defeat all the more devastating.

    <em>Si Zhe</em> stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief.

    His world had just been shattered.

    There was no doubt.

    The <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> was truly the world¡¯s number one.

    Before the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> took action, the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist</em> had been hailed as the greatest swordsman in the world.

    Yet this so-called <em>Number One</em> had been utterly defeated¡ªwithout even the chance to fight back.

    ¡ª

    The <em>Da Yu Sword Maniac</em>, Han Ming, stood in a daze.

    The <em>Sword Sovereign¡¯s</em> overwhelming power left him feeling deeply humbled. Looking back at his own past challenge, he now realized howughably overconfident he had been.

    An Hao struggled to suppress the urge to cheer, though his face was already beaming with pride.

    Li Ya, still perched on the rooftop, stared in stunned silence, his mouth slightly open.

    Shen Zhen, ever the artist, quickly regained her focus and swiftly captured the <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> defeat with her brushstrokes.

    ¡ª

    A gust of wind howled through the city.

    The <em>Heavenly Sword Daoist¡¯s</em> body tilted backward, his <em>Profound Mind</em> utterly shattered, his <em>Nascent Soul</em> crumbling beyond salvation. He was already beyond saving¡ªhe could not even muster the strength to speak.

    And yet, a satisfied smile formed on his lips.

    <em>"The number one sword... I have seen it..."</em>

    His eyelids grew heavier. Even as he closed them, his gaze remained locked onto the massive celestial face above. The smile on his lips lingered, as if he had achieved his life¡¯s greatest fulfillment.

    Thud!

    His lifeless body plummeted, crashing down before the <em>South Gate</em>, sending dust billowing into the air.

    The divine pressure that had enveloped the world dissipated, and with it, the massive face in the clouds vanished.

    BOOM!

    The entire city erupted into chaos.

    The sudden uproar of voices exploded like thunder¡ªcheers, shouts, and exmations all blending into a deafening roar.

    <em>"My god! It was over in a single move?!"</em>

    <em>"Hahaha! I told you¡ªthe Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path would never lose!"</em>

    <em>"The gap between them was just too immense..."</em>

    <em>"Honestly, the Heavenly Sword Daoist was incredibly strong. Before the Sword Sovereign took action, I truly believed he was the number one sword cultivator..."</em>

    <em>"Yeah! That vast sword intent¡ªit made my sword tremble in its sheath!"</em>

    ¡ª

    Wu Jue listened to the voices from all around him, his heart racing with excitement.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t there¡ªand that dampened his enthusiasm. It felt strange celebrating alone.

    Just then, he spotted Gu An leaping over from the street below, sprinting towards him.

    A bright smile broke across Wu Jue¡¯s face.

    <em>"My god, did you see that?! That was unbelievable!"</em>

    Gu An eximed as he reached Wu Jue, his eyes gleaming with exhration.

    Wu Jue¡¯s excitement red.

    <em>"I saw it! I saw it!"</em>

    He grabbed Gu An¡¯s arm, gushing over the battle like the rest of the city.

    ¡ª

    L¨¹ Baitian turned to Gu Zong and ordered,

    <em>"Increase the publicity for the Golden Ranking Tournament! The champion will receive a secret Taixuan Sect divine technique scroll!"</em>

    Gu Zong nodded, unable to contain his growing smile.

    L¨¹ Baitian then turned to another elder.

    <em>"Begin preparations for the World''s Number One Sword Tournament. Spread the word¡ªthe top ten participants will have the chance to witness the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent and receive his sword inheritance."</em>

    The elder nodded but hesitated slightly as if he wanted to speak further. However, with so many people present, some words were best left unsaid.

    ¡ª

    The <em>Outer Sect City</em> was more lively than a Spring Festival¡ªin fact, it had never been this lively before.

    ¡ª

    The <em>Xuanquan Ancestor</em> gazed at the sky, stroking his beard with deep admiration.

    <em>"The Taixuan Sect shall flourish."</em>

    ¡ª

    An Hao closed his eyes, reying the <em>Sword Sovereign¡¯s</em> strike in his mind.

    Something stirred within him.

    He felt as though he had grasped onto something profound, something that pulled him into a deep state of enlightenment.

    The <em>Xuanquan Ancestor</em> suddenly snapped his head toward him. Others quickly followed suit.

    When they saw An Hao¡¯s state, their expressions changed.

    This boy...

 Chapter 124: Two Million Years of Lifespan!

    Chapter 124: Two Million Years of Lifespan!

    Inside the inn, Gu An and Wu Jue finally managed to squeeze into a seat. As they sat down, they continued discussing the earth-shattering battle they had just witnessed.

    Though brief, it had been enough to ignite the passion of all the spectators.

    Gu An smiled in agreement, though he felt a slight sense of regret.

    Killing the Heavenly Sword Daoist had only granted him ten years of lifespan. The reason was simple¡ªHeavenly Sword Daoist had less than two hundred years remaining, which was why Gu An had described him as withering away.

    The Heavenly Sword Daoist had likely reached the Profound Mind Realm a long time ago. Seven hundred years ago, he must have realized that there was no hope for further progress in his cultivation. That was why he chose to live in seclusion deep in the mountains. Unfortunately, after meditating in solitude for seven centuries, he still couldn¡¯t grasp the Dao.

    This time, he hade here to seek death!

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. His attention was soon drawn to An Hao, standing atop the Heavenly Mending tform.

    An Hao wasprehending the Dao!The sect¡¯s elders had gathered around him, protecting him as he meditated.

    Good kid.

    Gu An felt gratified. The stronger An Hao became, the happier he was.

    An Hao was his true disciple, unlike the ones in Medicine Valley. The more powerful An Hao became, the prouder he would feel.

    With so many grandmasters protecting him, Gu An felt reassured.

    He withdrew his thoughts and focused on drinking and chatting with Wu Jue.

    Before long, a figure approached and sat down beside Gu An. Without a care for anyone else, she ced a sheet of parchment in front of him.

    ¡°What do you think? How¡¯s my drawing?¡± Shen Zhen asked with a smile.

    Gu An took a closer look.

    The painting depicted the Heavenly Sword Daoist with arms outstretched, enduring a downpour of sword light from above. The style was dark and fierce, exuding a tragic beauty.

    ¡°Not bad. As expected of you.¡± Gu An casually praised.

    Shen Zhen pouted, sensing his perfunctory response.

    Wu Jue hesitated before asking, ¡°Brother Gu, thisdy is...?¡±

    Although Shen Zhen wore a veil, her clothing and bearing made it obvious that she was a beauty of considerable status.

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°This is Miss Shen Zhen. You can call her Miss Shen, just like I do.¡±

    Then, he introduced Wu Jue to Shen Zhen.

    Noticing Shen Zhen¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gu An reminded her, ¡°My brother here is no ordinary man. He will surely make a name for himself in the Taixuan Sect one day...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Wu Jue interrupted hastily, his face turning bright red.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shen Zhen couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Wu Jue, making him even more ufortable.

    Gu Anughed. ¡°Come on, drink with us. We¡¯ll talk as we drink.¡±

    In his eyes, Wu Jue was bound to disy his talent sooner orter. And Shen Zhen, as a holy maiden of a great sect, was someone he would inevitably encounter again. It was better for them to get acquainted now so they could look out for each other in the future.

    Shen Zhen eagerly talked about the earlier battle, dominating the conversation. Gu An continued to y along, while Wu Jue, feeling uneasy, could only offer polite smiles.

    After about an hour, Shen Zhen got up to leave, intending to create more paintings of the battle.

    Once she was gone, Wu Jue let out a sigh of relief.

    Gu An teased, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to her?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! That girl clearly has feelings for you. As your brother, how could I have any improper thoughts? I just don¡¯t know how to talk to women. You should know that by now¡ªI only have one friend, and that¡¯s you!¡± Wu Jue red at him, dead serious.

    Here we go again!

    ¡°I only have one friend!¡±

    Gu An shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°The more friends you have, the more paths open to you. Traveling the cultivation world alone is exhausting.¡±

    ¡°I know... I just don¡¯t know how to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I to you?¡±

    ¡°You and I got along at first sight. This isn¡¯t friendship¡ªit¡¯s fate!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you little brat, you sure know how to talk when ites to me.¡±

    Gu Anughed. Unlike with others, Wu Jue waspletely at ease around him.

    The two of them chatted until dusk before finally parting ways.

    Gu An returned to Xuanrong to visit his disciples.

    He noticed Chu Jingfeng sitting motionless atop a mountain peak but decided not to disturb him.

    If Chu Jingfeng couldprehend the Dao, it would be a great thing.

    However, enlightenment wasn¡¯t so easily attained. An Hao and Wu Jue were once-in-a-millennium prodigies¡ªnot just anyone couldpare to them.

    After spending half an hour in Xuan Valley, Gu An headed to the Third Medicine Valley.

    The Third Medicine Valley was far livelier than Xuan Valley. After all, it housed ten times as many disciples.

    Gu An chatted with the disciples for a while before returning to his pavilion to read and rx.

    Late at night, the sound of footsteps echoed outside his door.

    Soon, a voice came through.

    ¡°Valley Master, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Lu Lingjun!

    And she was using voice transmission!@@novelbin@@

    Gu An set down the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em> and covered it with <em>Romance of the Gods</em>.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.

    Lu Lingjun pushed the door open, entered, and sealed the room with a barrier.

    Gu An was startled and looked at her in surprise.

    Lu Lingjun turned around, walked to the table, and bowed deeply. ¡°Valley Master, I must apologize. I¡¯ve been hiding something from you.¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation...¡± Gu An asked cautiously.

    Lu Lingjun replied, ¡°To be honest, I am actually at the Void Transformation Stage.¡±

    Void Transformation Stage!

    Gu An shot to his feet.

    Lu Lingjun quickly reassured him, ¡°Please, Valley Master, I mean no harm. Let me exin!¡±

    Gu An hesitated, his expression shifting, but eventually, he sat back down.

    Seeing this, Lu Lingjun smiled and continued, ¡°I concealed my cultivation because I was unfamiliar with the Taicang Empire. Ie from a distantnd. While exploring the cave of a powerful cultivator, I was caught in a mysterious formation and transported here. Unable to find my way back, I decided to settle in the Taixuan Sect. I hope the Valley Master can help introduce me.¡±

    Gu An frowned. ¡°With your cultivation, you could openly join the Taixuan Sect. Why do you need me to vouch for you?¡±

    ¡°The Taixuan Sect¡¯s rules are strict. Someone of my level would only be epted as a guest elder, and I¡¯d have to spend decades waiting. But you, Valley Master, have connections. With your help, I could skip those years of waiting,¡± Lu Lingjun exined earnestly.

    As she spoke, she took out three bottles from her sleeve. ¡°These contain Heavenly Spirit Water. I hope you will ept them.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Nonsense! You make it sound like I¡¯m only helping you because of a bribe. What would that make me?¡±

    Yet, as he spoke, he pulled the bottles toward himself.

    Lu Lingjun chuckled. ¡°Of course not. This is separate. These are simply a token of my gratitude for your care these past days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re thoughtful.¡±

    Gu An smiled in satisfaction and gestured for her to sit.

    He then started advising her on the Taixuan Sect¡¯s structure, particrly on the influence of aristocratic families, so she wouldn¡¯t unknowingly make enemies.

    Initially, Lu Lingjun didn¡¯t pay much attention, but as she listened, she realized Gu An was genuinely looking out for her. She soon became serious.

    ...

    Autumn faded into winter, and snow nketed the Third Medicine Valley.

    When L¨¹ Baitian arrived to see Gu An, Lu Lingjun immediately knew her opportunity hade.

    Gu An didn¡¯t disappoint her. Half an hourter, he and L¨¹ Baitian descended the stairs together, and Gu An waved at Lu Lingjun from afar.

    She quickly walked up to them.

    L¨¹ Baitian scrutinized her and said, ¡°Gu An has already told me everything. Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to get your new disciple token.¡±

    Lu Lingjun immediately bowed to L¨¹ Baitian and also saluted Gu An.

    Gu An nodded with a smile and then watched as the two of them flew away.

    Xiao Chuan came over, his face full of surprise. ¡°Lu Lingjun left?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how fast she flew?¡± Gu An asked casually before turning to leave.

    Xiao Chuan was momentarily stunned, then hurried to catch up. ¡°What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t that senior leading her?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Chuan.¡±

    ¡°What, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, being carefree is a good thing. Keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gu An ignored him and continued walking toward the Heavenly Spirit Pool.

    Watching the koi in the pool had be one of his favorite pastimes.

    Just now, L¨¹ Baitian hade to discuss the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> and the <em>World¡¯s Number One Sword Tournament</em> with him. But Gu An had no interest in bing a strategist, so he didn¡¯t offer much input, and L¨¹ Baitian soon left.

    It seemed theing years would be peaceful.

    Gu An thought to himself.

    As winter settled in, the news of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path ying the Heavenly Sword Daoist in a single strike finally spread across the Land of the Nine Dynasties. Seizing this momentum, Taixuan Sect began negotiations with various empires, preparing to establish a presence in new territories.

    The process was arduous, but the high-ranking members of Taixuan Sect showed no signs of exhaustion. From the top down, everyone felt a surge of ambition¡ªTaixuan Sect was about to soar to new heights.

    With the world''s top cultivator backing them, how could Taixuan Sect not dominate the Nine Dynasties?

    Time flew by.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Sixty-seven-year-old Gu An stepped out of the Alchemy Hall.

    Stopping at the doorway, he turned back and sighed softly.

    Zhu Qinglu was no longer there¡ªhe had retired and returned home. The new elder treated Gu An with great respect, but it still felt unfamiliar.

    Old friends had left, and a new era had arrived.

    Gu An turned away and merged into the bustling streets.

    Over the past five years, Taixuan Sect had truly taken off. The exponential growth in the Outer Sect City¡¯s disciples was proof enough.

    The <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> had spread across thend, and in five years, Taixuan Sect would host it. Rumor had it that the sect had invited over a hundred aristocratic families, each spread across the Nine Dynasties. With their influence, the tournament would attract even more geniuses in the future.

    Gu An spected that the Ji Family and Gu Family had yed a major role in this endeavor. Of course, other noble families were also eager to invest in Taixuan Sect¡ªit never hurt to have another path forward.

    As Gu An walked through the streets, he overheard many disciples chatting. The names of many young prodigies reached his ears, but the one mentioned most often was An Hao.

    Last year, An Hao went on a training journey, shed with the demonic sects, and, as a Core Formation cultivator, slew a Nascent Soul grandmaster, shaking the cultivation world.

    Now, the title of <em>Taixuan Sect¡¯s Greatest Genius</em> belonged solely to An Hao¡ªno one could challenge it.

    As for L¨¹ Xian, although he had won the <em>Hundred ns Conference</em>, those high-ranking ns were too detached from the cultivation world.

    For the past five years, Gu An¡¯s days had been uneventful, but his lifespan had increased by over 700,000 years.

    His total lifespan had now surpassed two million years.

    The ten-million-year milestone no longer seemed so distant, filling him with endless motivation. He never felt tired or bored.

    ¡°Brother Gu, long time no see!¡±

    A voice called out from the street corner.

    Gu An turned his head and saw Zhou Tongyou, a genius from Absolute Mountain Sect, walking toward him.

    Behind Zhou Tongyou was an elderly man¡ªplump, with a feather fan in hand, exuding a foolishly innocent demeanor.

    Before Zhou Tongyou could reach Gu An, Lu Lingjun suddenly appeared beside him out of thin air.

    Back then, after Lu Lingjun had left with L¨¹ Baitian, she returned the very next day.

    Now, she was an Inner Sect Elder¡ªbut her main duty was protecting Gu An.

    This had frustrated her for a long time.

    If not for her fear of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, she would have drawn her sword and cut L¨¹ Baitian in half.

 Chapter 125: The Golden Ranking Invitation, Ghostly Shadows in the Night

    Chapter 125: The Golden Ranking Invitation, Ghostly Shadows in the Night

    "The guy behind him is no ordinary person!"

    Lu Lingjun used voice transmission to warn Gu An, her gaze bypassing Zhou Tongyou to focus on the plump old man behind him.

    Gu An had already sensed the man¡¯s cultivation but still decided to use his <em>Lifespan Probe</em>.

    ¡¾Zhou Li (Seventh Level of the Integration Stage): 1,478 / 3,000 / 3,100¡¿

    Another Zhou!

    Gu An was intrigued. Thest time Zhou Tongyou had visited, he hadn¡¯t been apanied by such a powerful cultivator.

    Zhou Tongyou nced at Lu Lingjun and chuckled, "Brother Gu, it¡¯s been years, and now you even have an expert guarding you. Looks like you¡¯ve been doing well."

    Gu An smiled. "Brother Zhou, are you here for the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em>?""That¡¯s right! This time, I¡¯m aiming for the top spot¡ªto make my name known across the world. How about a sparring match at your Medicine Valley?" Zhou Tongyou asked, his eyes burning with determination.

    Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, Zhou Tongyou still believed Gu An had his own strengths, despite his seemingly average cultivation.

    Gu An shook his head. "Forget it. I won¡¯t embarrass myself. The Taixuan Sect is filled with geniuses now¡ªgo challenge someone else."

    "Haha, I actually came early just to meet An Hao. Since you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll go find him now," Zhou Tongyouughed before turning to leave.

    Zhou Li, at the <em>Seventh Level of the Integration Stage</em>, smiled politely at Lu Lingjun before following after Zhou Tongyou.

    Once they were gone, Lu Lingjun turned to Gu An. "A Nascent Soul cultivator wants to spar with you?"

    Zhou Tongyou had already reached the <em>Nascent Soul Stage</em> and didn¡¯t bother concealing his aura.

    "He suppressed his cultivation back then when we sparred, and I barely won," Gu An said smugly.

    Lu Lingjun chuckled. "Didn¡¯t expect you had it in you. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover."

    After five years of knowing each other, they had long dropped the formalities.

    Of course, Lu Lingjun still held a grudge against L¨¹ Baitian for assigning her to guard Gu An. Because of that, she was far less respectful to Gu An than before.

    "Are you saying I¡¯m not good-looking?" Gu An teased.

    "You¡¯re somewhat handsome¡ªperfect for bing a demonic cultivator¡¯s <em>dual cultivation furnace</em>."

    "<em>Cough cough!</em> You call yourself a female cultivator? Mind your words!"

    Gu An shot her a re before stepping forward.

    Ever since Lu Lingjun had been sent back, her temper had changed. Gu An, feeling somewhat guilty, simply tolerated it.

    This was all L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s fault!

    What kind of situation was this?

    Gu An didn¡¯t even need Lu Lingjun¡¯s protection. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t too serious about it either¡ªtoday, she had her own matters to attend to and had merely tagged along.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Lingjun snorted and then turned to leave in another direction.

    Gu An set out to visit Wu Jue.

    Along the way, he noticed an increasing number of high-level cultivators in the city. Most of them kept their cultivation hidden.

    It seemed that the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> was stirring up trouble. If Taixuan Sect seeded in making it a permanent event, it would only grow more influential, something other sects surely wouldn¡¯t tolerate.

    But Gu An wasn¡¯t concerned. Aside from <em>Ancestor Xuan Quan</em>, another <em>Supreme Elder</em> had recently returned to Taixuan Sect. Though slightly weaker than Xuan Quan, he was still in the <em>Profound Mind Realm</em>.

    With two <em>Profound Mind Realm</em> experts guarding the sect, no other faction would be able to shake Taixuan Sect easily.

    After an incense stick¡¯s time, Gu An arrived at Wu Jue¡¯s courtyard.

    Wu Jue was in the middle of practicing his punches¡ªnot using any spiritual energy, just refining his movements.

    His upper body was bare, revealing a strong and powerful physique. Each punch he threw caused the very air to tremble.

    ¡¾Wu Jue (Ninth Level of the Foundation Establishment Stage): 69 / 350 / 3,500¡¿

    His maximum lifespan had increased again.

    Gu An realized that whenever he went more than two months without checking on Wu Jue, the guy would always gain new insights into the Dao.

    One year, when Gu An visited every month, Wu Jue didn¡¯t have a single breakthrough.

    Every time he gained enlightenment, Wu Jue exuded an air of loneliness and solitude.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.

    Could it be that this guy needed to be ignored in order to gain insights?

    Hmm¡­ Maybe he should avoid visiting for a whole year and see just how far Wu Jue could progress.

    If Wu Jue could catch up to An Hao, it would be ideal¡ªgiving An Hao a strongpetitor and preventing him from bing arrogant.

    A smooth path wasn¡¯t always a good thing.

    Seeing Gu An approach, Wu Jue shot him a wary nce but remained silent.

    "Look what I brought for you!" Gu An called out.

    Hearing this, Wu Jue immediately stopped and, though reluctant, walked toward Gu An. "What is it?"

    Gu An pulled out a golden-red invitation from his storage pouch.

    Fourrge characters were engraved on it: <em>Golden Ranking Tournament!</em>

    "You¡­ how did you get this?" Wu Jue asked in shock.

    The <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> wasn¡¯t open to just anyone. Participants needed a certain level of fame and had to pay ten <em>High-Grade Spirit Stones</em> to receive an invitation.

    The tournament¡¯s rewards were abundant, with prizes for the top hundred contestants¡ªthe higher the ranking, the greater the rewards.

    Wu Jue had learned all about it and had always admired those qualified to participate.

    Gu An grinned smugly. "I went through a lot of trouble to get it."

    "But with my current cultivation, entering would be pointless." Wu Jue shook his head.

    Gu An reassured him, "Don¡¯t worry. The <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> is about talent, not cultivation level. As long as your strength within your realm is strong enough, you can fight your way to the top."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    <em>Of course it¡¯s real¡ªI made the rules myself!</em>

    Gu An smirked internally.

    What Wu Juecked most was resources. Staying in seclusion forever wasn¡¯t an option. Deep down, Wu Jue wanted to prove himself¡ªhe just wasn¡¯tfortable asking for opportunities.

    Wu Jue epted the invitation, then suddenly pulled Gu An into a hug and pounded his back hard.

    Gripping Gu An¡¯s shoulders, he said firmly, "Brother, I won¡¯t say much, but I swear I won¡¯t disgrace you!"

    Having gained enlightenment many times, Wu Jue could feel the changes within himself.

    His confidence had been forged, and it was now reshaping his very personality.

    The confidence of a true expert!

    Gu An chuckled. "There are five years until the tournament¡ªyou¡¯d better train hard. I won¡¯t visit you during this time."

    Wu Jue instantly panicked. "Why? What¡¯s keeping you busy for five years?"

    "It¡¯s sect business¡ªI can¡¯t tell you," Gu An said, shaking his head.

    Could it be because of this invitation?

    Wu Jue suddenly felt the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> invitation in his hands grow heavier.

    He hesitated to speak.

    Gu An advised, "Aside from <em>Falling Sun Fist</em>, don¡¯t forget to train your <em>Fierce Wind Phantom Kick</em>¡ªit¡¯ll make you faster."

    Wu Jue nodded solemnly.

    This time, he would make a name for himself in the tournament!

    Late summer, Xuan Valley.

    Gu Any under a tree, one hand propping up his head, the other holding a book. He read leisurely,pletely absorbed.

    A shadow loomed over him.

    Looking up, he saw Li Ya standing before him.

    Li Ya still carried his massive sword on his back, d in a fitted ck outfit. His long hair was tied behind his head with a blue cloth, revealing his sharp and determined features.

    "<em>Ahem,</em> Brother Gu." Li Ya cleared his throat.

    <em>Didn¡¯t expect Junior Brother Gu to read this book.</em>

    <em>Then again, with the same name, he must feel a deep sense of immersion.</em>

    Li Ya mused silently to himself.

    Gu An quickly stood up, stuffing the <em>Secrets of Taixuan</em> into his robes.

    He had sensed Li Ya¡¯s approach long ago, but Li Ya had mastered a technique to conceal his aura, so Gu An had pretended not to notice.

    "Senior Brother Li, what brings you here?" Gu An asked, feigning surprise.

    "I''ve been back for a few years now," Li Ya replied. "I n to return to Cangzhou for a while and thene back for the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em>."

    Gu An sighed. "You¡¯re really busy. Senior Brother Li, you must be incredibly strong now."

    Li Ya lifted his chin, exuding confidence. "Not invincible, but securing a top ten spot in the tournament won¡¯t be difficult."

    "As expected of Senior Brother Li¡ªthe pride of Xuan Valley."

    "Of course."

    "You haven¡¯t been injured these past years, have you?"

    "Impossible. Ever since west met, I haven¡¯t bled even once. Your senior brother is not what he used to be," Li Ya dered seriously.

    <em>Such a show-off!</em>

    Gu An secretly wished Li Ya would call him <em>Grand Ancestor</em> just once.

    Li Ya pulled two objects from his storage pouch¡ªa tournament invitation and a long wooden box.

    "This is an invitation to the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em>. You should participate. The box contains <em>Ten-Thousand-Year Wood Spirit Ginseng</em>. If you spend five years absorbing it, your spiritual energy will transform, helping you achieve a solid ranking."

    Gu An was stunned.

    Li Ya pushed both items into his arms. "No refusing, or I¡¯ll be upset."

    With that, he let go, forcing Gu An to catch them.

    Then, Li Ya turned and walked away.

    "You''re leaving already?" Gu An asked hastily.

    Li Ya waved without looking back. "The path of cultivation leaves no time for idle chatter. If you want to see me, then perform well in the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em>."

    With a leap, he transformed into a streak of sword light, soaring over the mountains and vanishing into the horizon.

    Gu An stared at the invitation in his hands, lost in thought.

    On the mountain peak, Chu Jingfeng turned his gaze toward Li Ya¡¯s departing figure, frowning.

    He remembered Li Ya.

    Back then, he had spoken with him briefly, encouraging him to cultivate diligently because of his royal background.

    But now, after years apart, their statuses were worlds apart.

    And he¡­ was no one.

    Gu An shook his head with a smile and tucked the items into his storage pouch.

    That guy¡­ Every time they met, Li Ya always gave him something, as if he knew Gu An¡¯s temperament and deliberately gifted him things that improved his cultivation and talent.

    As night fell, Xuan Valley bustled with activity.

    Gu An had just returned from the Third Medicine Valley.

    Sitting around a long table with his disciples, he enjoyed the lively atmosphere.

    Zhen Qin sat to his right, constantly refilling his cup while recounting thetest events in the cultivation world.

    "The <em>Hatred Heaven Divine Sword</em> has appeared in the Great Jiang Empire, throwing the cultivation world into chaos. Rumor has it that the wielder has fully mastered the sword¡¯s power and is apanied by demons¡ªutterly terrifying. I wonder¡­ could it be Senior Brother Su Han?"

    As she spoke, Zhen Qin sighed.

    Mentioning Su Han always made her mncholic.

    After all, they had once been close. Now, they stood on opposite sides of good and evil.

    Gu An spoke calmly. "He¡¯s no longer your senior brother. Stop calling him that¡ªit¡¯ll only bring trouble to you and us."

    Zhen Qin wanted to argue, but seeing so many disciples from Medicine Valley around her, she chose to remain silent.

    Gu An picked up some food for her while watching the other disciples y drinking games.

    After a bowl of wine, Zhen Qin straightened her posture and switched topics to An Hao.

    The moment she mentioned him, her face lit up with admiration, and she started talking nonstop.

    Gu An listened attentively but suddenly felt something off.

    His expression subtly changed.@@novelbin@@

    Waiting until Zhen Qin finished speaking, he stood up and said, "I need to step inside for a moment. When I return, I want to hear the full story about An Hao¡¯s feud with the Wan Yin Sect."

    With that, he left.

    Zhen Qin didn¡¯t find it suspicious and instead clinked cups with Lu Jiu Jia.

    Back in his room, Gu An activated the protective formation before taking a single step¡ªtraveling a hundred miles away in an instant.

    In the depths of a dark forest, thirteen ghostly figures were advancing.

    Four of them carried arge coffin.

    They hadn''t noticed Gu An¡¯s arrival.

    He hid in the shadows, silently observing them.

    <em>A group of Integration Stage cultivators!</em>

 Chapter 126: The Immortal Kingâ€™s Crown and the Evil Emperor

    Chapter 126: The Immortal King¡¯s Crown and the Evil Emperor@@novelbin@@

    Gu An used <em>Lifespan Probe</em> on the thirteen figures in the forest, revealing that they were all at the <em>Third Level of the Integration Stage</em>¡ªwith identical ages.

    All of them bore the surname <em>Li</em>.

    This immediately reminded him of the <em>Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path</em>, a notorious group that had once shaken the cultivation world.

    <em>What are these people doing at Taixuan Sect?</em>

    The <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> was still years away.

    Since they weren¡¯t moving quickly, Gu An didn¡¯t rush to intervene. He wanted to see their objective first.

    His gazended on the massive coffin they were carrying.

    When he extended his divine sense into it, he found a set of bones inside.The skeleton radiated an eerie aura, and atop its skull was a dark golden crown.

    The crown¡¯s gemstones were missing, leaving only empty sockets.

    Yet, despite its iplete state, it still exuded an extraordinary presence.

    After about half an incense stick¡¯s time, the thirteen figures halted.

    The leader, Li Shouyou, turned and gestured.

    The four members carrying the coffin set it down and began to open it.

    Just as the lid was being lifted, a hand suddenly pressed down on it.

    The group turned in unison to see a figure standing at the foot of the coffin.

    Shrouded in dark purple demonic energy, it was none other than Gu An.

    His right hand firmly held the coffin lid shut.

    A heavy silence fell over the forest.

    Yet, the thirteen figures did not flee or attack.

    Instead, twelve of them turned their gaze toward Li Shouyou.

    Their bodies were pitch-ck, resembling shadows, making their expressions unreadable.

    Li Shouyou gave a slight nod¡ªthen knelt.

    Seeing this, the other twelve followed suit.

    "The <em>Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path</em> pay respects to the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!</em>"

    Li Shouyou¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was clear.

    Gu An was taken aback.

    <em>So they were here for me?</em>

    No wonder their movements seemed so unusual¡ªthey weren¡¯t acting like intruders.

    Gu An spoke coldly, "Give me one reason not to annihte you all."

    These thirteen were likely ghost cultivators.

    Dark qi swirled around them, yet their bodies still carried human vitality.

    Li Shouyou replied, "We, the <em>Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path</em>,e under the orders of <em>Nightshade Ghost Mother</em>. We bring the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> as an offering¡ªto aid you in reiming your ce among the <em>Earthly Immortals</em>!"

    Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    <em>Nightshade Ghost Mother?</em>

    Her cultivation was actually lower than these thirteen¡ªhow could shemand them?

    "And why would she do this?" Gu An questioned.

    He sensed no hostility from them, meaning they might not be lying.

    Li Shouyou exined, "The Ghost Mother has studied your <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> for years within Taixuan Sect. She has determined that this technique, though widely practiced by the Taicang Imperial n, was not created by their founder¡ªit originally belonged to the <em>Immortal King</em> of the Nightshade Sect, the ancestor of the Ghost Mother."

    "Because of this, the Ghost Mother journeyed to the Taicang Empire, hoping to reim her ancestral inheritance before the Nightshade Sect destroys the empire. Two hundred years ago, she came seeking a sessor, but theter generations of the Li family were too mediocre toprehend the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>. Left with no choice, she went into hiding."

    Gu An frowned.

    His <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> had indeede from the Li family.

    But he never expected that the Li family¡¯s founder had ties to the Nightshade Sect.

    "Your Ghost Mother wants the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>?" he asked.

    Li Shouyou shook his head. "The Ghost Mother wishes to invite you to the Nightshade Sect¡ªto use your sword intent to reim the position of Sect Master!"

    Gu An fell silent.

    <em>What kind of scheme is this?</em>

    <em>Using me to eliminate her enemies?</em>

    He pushed the coffin lid open with one hand.

    The coffin was surprisingly sturdy, lined withyers of restrictive formations¡ªclearly a powerful artifact.

    His gaze fell upon the skeleton inside.

    Though lifeless, the bones carried a sinister presence.

    Just in case, he used <em>Lifespan Probe</em> on it.

    ¡¾Evil Emperor (Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage): 7,600 / 9,999 / 9,999¡¿

    Damn!

    Gu An remained outwardlyposed but internally, his heart pounded.

    This thing was still <em>alive</em>!

    And its maximum lifespan was identical to An Hao¡¯s!

    Gu An leaped onto the edge of the coffin and peered down at the Evil Emperor¡¯s remains.

    The <em>Thirteen Fiends</em> remained kneeling in silence.

    His eyes shed coldly¡ª

    Boom!

    Two beams of divine light shot from his pupils, obliterating the skeleton in an instant!

    The bones disintegrated into dust.

    Only the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> remained in the coffin, and the bottom of the coffin itself had been pierced through by his <em>Dao-Breaking Divine Light</em>.

    The <em>Thirteen Fiends</em> nced up briefly before lowering their heads again.

    A system prompt appeared before Gu An:

    ¡¾You have sessfully extracted 320 years of lifespan from the Evil Emperor (Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage).¡¿

    Holy sh*t!

    <em>That scared the hell out of me!</em>

    Who could¡¯ve guessed that the skeleton was still alive¡ªand at the <em>Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage</em>!

    For a brief moment, Gu An imagined countless disaster scenarios.

    He even felt as though he had just saved the world from a cmity.

    <em>The name ¡®Evil Emperor¡¯ alone sounds ominous.</em>

    And the fact that it had been hiding in a coffin all these years¡­

    Clearly, there had been a terrifying scheme in y.

    Gu An reached out and lifted the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em>¡ªbut he didn¡¯t touch it directly.

    Instead, he wrapped it in spiritual energy, avoiding physical contact.

    Then, he turned to Li Shouyou.

    "You knew about the Evil Emperor?"

    Li Shouyou hesitated, then nodded. "Indeed. This skeleton belonged to the Evil Emperor. Five thousand years ago, the Nightshade Sect was embroiled in a civil war. The Evil Emperor was betrayed and poisoned, preventing him from circting his spiritual energy. In desperation, he donned the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em>¡ªbut it instantly drained his life force, reducing him to bones. Because of this, the crown was dered a cursed artifact, and none dared to touch it."

    "Then why the hell did you bring it to me?" Gu An¡¯s voice turned icy.

    Li Shouyou remained calm. "If you have mastered the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>, the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> will recognize you as its rightful owner¡ªbecause the same person who created the sword also forged the crown."

    Gu An narrowed his eyes. "What is the Ghost Mother¡¯s rtion to the Evil Emperor?"

    "The Ghost Mother is his descendant."

    "Then why would she offer her ancestor¡¯s remains to me? Isn¡¯t that sphemy?"

    "She despises her bloodline. As a child, she was turned into a <em>Ghost Fiend</em> by her own father. That is why she seeks a sessor unrted to her lineage. The Li family¡¯s founder was merely a disciple of the Nightshade Sect. She wants someone else to inherit the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em> and reim the sect in her ce¡ªas revenge."

    Gu An narrowed his eyes.

    "And how were you so sure you¡¯d find me?"

    "The Ghost Mother said that if we approached the Outer Sect City, where the <em>Heavenly Mending tform</em> is located, you would sense us¡ªno matter how well we concealed our cultivation."

    Li Shouyou and the others had used an advanced concealment technique.

    Only someone at Gu An¡¯s level could see through it.

    Gu An continued questioning them, and Li Shouyou answered each time.

    After an incense stick¡¯s time, Gu An finally spoke.

    "I¡¯ll take the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em>. You may leave."

    Li Shouyou flipped his hand, producing a short flute. "This is the <em>Nine Nether Flute</em>. If you y it, we wille immediately, ready to serve at yourmand. From now on, to us, you are the rightful Sect Master of the <em>Nightshade Sect</em>!"

    Gu An extended his hand and summoned the flute toward him.

    Using his divine sense, he carefully inspected it¡ªconfirming that there were no hidden surveince formations or reverse-tracking restrictions¡ªbefore tossing it into his storage pouch.

    Then, he leaped down from the coffin and gestured for the <em>Thirteen Fiends</em> to leave.

    The group bowed deeply to him, lifted the coffin, and silently departed.

    Gu An did not immediately return to Xuan Valley.

    Instead, he sat beneath a tree in meditation, cing the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> before him.

    ording to Li Shouyou, thousands of years ago, there had been an <em>Immortal Dynasty</em> where all people could cultivate.

    At that time, there were no emperors¡ªonly the ruler of the Immortal Dynasty, who called himself the <em>Immortal King</em>, governing thend¡¯s immortal gods.

    But disaster struck the Immortal Dynasty.

    Cmities gued thend, cultivators fell into <em>heart demon tribtions</em>, and gues swept across the empire.

    In just ten years, the once-glorious Immortal Dynasty was wiped out.

    The <em>Immortal King</em> survived¡ªbut his empire did not.

    He no longer dared to call himself <em>Immortal</em>, fearing heavenly punishment.

    In the centuries that followed, his descendants founded the <em>Nightshade Sect</em>.

    One of its sect masterster created the <em>Taicang Frightening God Sword</em>, a technique so powerful that it disturbed the heavens, triggering divine tribtions.

    Thus, it was named <em>Frightening God</em>.

    That sect master believed he had reached the level of his ancestor, the <em>Immortal King</em>.

    But even then, he could not achieve eternal life.

    As his end drew near, he forged the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> using his own cultivation.

    The crown contained the power of the <em>Immortal King</em>, yet no sect master had ever been able to subdue it.

    Instead, all who attempted to control it were cursed with misfortune.

    Gu An sent his divine sense into the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em>¡ªbut even with his <em>Ninth-Level Grand Ascension Stage</em> cultivation, he was unable to prate its mysteries.

    There was no way he would dare to use his sword intent to probe it.

    Even if Li Shouyou had spoken the truth, the method he suggested might not even work.

    After all, no one had ever seeded.

    After careful thought, Gu An concluded that this artifact was far too ominous to keep near him.

    He stood up, activated the <em>Infinite Free Step</em>, and sped toward the <em>Northern Sea Mountain Range</em>.

    Diving to the seafloor, he buried the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown</em> and the <em>Nine Nether Flute</em> deep in the mud¡ªsealing them with powerful restrictions.

    He would return to study them after advancing several more major realms.

    For now, Gu An had no need for the <em>Immortal King¡¯s Crown¡¯s</em> power.

    With that matter settled, he quickly returned to Xuan Valley¡ªjust in time to continue celebrating the festival with his disciples.

    After the <em>Thirteen Fiends</em> left, Gu An¡¯s life returned to tranquility.

    No one disturbed him.

    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An turned seventy.

    That day, in <em>Horizon Valley</em>, Gu An had just finished harvesting herbs.

    Feeling pleased, he personally delivered them to the storage building.

    As he stepped out, he spotted L¨¹ Xian approaching.

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s expression turned stiff upon seeing him.

    Ever since Gu An had defeated him, L¨¹ Xian had thrown himself into relentless training.

    His cultivation skyrocketed.

    Now, he was at the <em>Sixth Level of the Nascent Soul Stage</em>.

    A ny-nine-year-old at the Sixth Level of Nascent Soul!

    That was astonishing!

    Yet L¨¹ Xian still felt defeated.

    Even after consuming countless pills, he had failed to reach the <em>Transformation Stage</em> before turning a hundred.

    "Are you participating in the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em>?" L¨¹ Xian asked as he walked up.

    Gu An chuckled. "Why would I? My talent is too poor¡ªit¡¯d just be embarrassing."

    L¨¹ Xian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I¡¯m nning to enter. Three years ago, in the middle of the night, I suddenly felt an immense pressure lift from me. Ever since, I¡¯ve been free of heart demons and nightmares. So, I figured¡ªwhy not go to the <em>Golden Ranking Tournament</em> and rx a little?"

    Rx?

    <em>He¡¯s going to make everyone else suffer.</em>

    Gu An internally ridiculed him.

    Then, he focused his senses on L¨¹ Xian¡¯s <em>soul remnants</em>.

    One of them was missing.

    Previously, L¨¹ Xian had seven souls¡ªnow, he had only six.

    Three years ago¡­

    Gu An suddenly made a connection.

    <em>Could it be that the Evil Emperor had left a remnant soul inside L¨¹ Xian as well?</em>

    That didn¡¯t make sense.

    What connection could there possibly be between the Evil Emperor and L¨¹ Xian?

    The Evil Emperor was a long-deceased <em>sect master of the Nightshade Sect</em>.

    L¨¹ Xian was the biological son of L¨¹ Baitian.

    ¡­

    Wait!

    <em>Could L¨¹ Baitian be connected to the Nightshade Sect?!</em>

 Chapter 127: The Path of Primordial Return, Truly Becoming a Dragon

    Chapter 127: The Path of Primordial Return, Truly Bing a Dragon

    Gu An was merely curious and had no intention of investigating L¨¹ Baitian or L¨¹ Xian.

    No matter what their identities were or what schemes they might have, as long as they didn¡¯t affect him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    The human heart is unpredictable; if one had to investigate every little thing, how exhausting would that be?

    Gu An casually chatted with L¨¹ Xian. Now, L¨¹ Xian was extremely respectful toward him, not daring to show the slightest bit of disrespect.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An finally left.

    Everyone in Horizon Valley had already grown used to him not spending the night there.

    After Gu An left, L¨¹ Xian found Yi Liuyun, and they began sparring in preparation for the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    Only two years remained until the tournament.As time passed, the Land of the Nine Dynasties enjoyed peace, while the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Golden Ranking Tournament drew the world¡¯s attention, bing a once-in-a-century grand event.

    Two yearster, as the tournament approached, cultivators flew past the skies above Xuan Valley every day.

    Unlike before, the Taixuan Sect had dispatched many disciples to patrol, protecting all the outer sect errand disciples to maintain its righteous reputation.

    Gu An, ranked seventy-second among the Ro, was in his pavilion, meeting with Ye Lan.

    The first batch of disciples who had gone to train in the Nine Nether Path had all returned, now preparing to participate in the Golden Ranking Tournament to bring glory to the Taixuan Sect.

    After years apart, Ye Lan¡¯s aura had grown even stronger, exuding the demeanor of a true genius female cultivator.

    She had faithfully followed Gu An¡¯s advice, diligently practicing the Dao Yan Technique, which resulted in no increase in her cultivation level.

    Seated across from each other, the two chatted, with Ye Lan sharing exciting stories of the Nine Nether Path while Gu An listened with great interest.

    The Nine Nether Path was less of a path and more of a secret realm, where demons and ghosts ran rampant, creating their own unique ecosystem filled with rare natural treasures.

    Ye Lan mentioned that she had even encountered cultivators and demon ns from beyond the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    As she described them, Gu An visualized the scenes in his mind and found them fascinating.

    After a full hour of conversation, Gu An finally asked, ¡°Are you participating in the Golden Ranking Tournament?¡±

    Ye Lan nodded. ¡°Yes, the elders gave me an invitation. All one hundred disciples from the Nine Nether Path must participate. The first Golden Ranking Tournament must be held in a grand manner, and we can¡¯t allow the Taixuan Sect to lose face.¡±

    Gu An blinked, feeling a bit helpless.

    So his invitation was useless now?

    Shen Zhen, Gu Yu, and Zuo Lin all had invitations, while the disciples in the valley had mediocre talent. Sending them to participate would be futile, and they would only suffer.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you join as well? Your cultivation level may not be high, but your strength is far from ordinary,¡± Ye Lan teased with a smile. She had always remembered how formidable Gu An¡¯s kicking techniques were.

    Since Gu An¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t improved, he must have devoted most of his time to refining his leg techniques, making hisbat strength exceptional.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t even beat you. If I enter the Golden Ranking Tournament, wouldn¡¯t that just be asking for a beating?¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Lan didn¡¯t press further and instead started discussing thetest events in the cultivation world.

    They talked until evening before Ye Lan finally left Xuan Valley.

    Gu An stood on the pavilion balcony, a smile on his face.

    Ye Lan¡¯s maximum lifespan had increased by a year. Though insignificant, it proved that the Dao Yan Technique was indeed effective.

    Meanwhile, Chu Jingfeng, Lu Jiu Jia, and Xiao Chuan¡¯s maximum lifespans hadn¡¯t increased. This was likely due to theirck of dedication. Additionally, the spiritual energy in the Nine Nether Path was far richer than in Medicine Valley, making a significant difference.

    Gu An turned back into his room and continued studying the <em>Purple Star Array Manual</em>.

    This book had deepened his understanding of formations, bringing him closer to bing a true Grand Ascension Stage cultivator.

    A Grand Ascension Stage cultivator wasn¡¯t just defined by their cultivation level but also by their vast life experiences and mastery of various disciplines.

    Since Gu An didn¡¯t need to cultivate, he could devote his time to other areas of knowledge.

    That night.

    Gu An secretly traveled to the Northern Sea Mountain Range. Hiding beneath a tree, he activated his Lifespan Barrier and then invested fifty thousand years of lifespan into the Dao Yan Technique.

    Since the Dao Yan Technique was effective, he wanted to see how much he could improve it.

    A flood of notifications filled his vision as the Dao Yan Technique upgraded to the Dao Xuan Technique!

    It had only taken twenty thousand years of lifespan to evolve, while the remaining thirty thousand years simply enhanced his mastery of it.

    Without hesitation, Gu An invested another fifty thousand years.

    This time, after twenty thousand years of refinement, the Dao Xuan Technique transformed into the Innate Reincarnation Technique!

    Seeing the word ¡°Innate¡± appear so soon meant that the Dao Yan Technique had always been of a high grade. No wonder only Ye Lan and Wu Xin had sessfully cultivated it.

    Additionally, the Innate Reincarnation Technique granted him a divine ability called the Path of Primordial Return.

    Gu An immediately began receiving the inheritance of the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Earthly spiritual energy surged into his body, and an immense amount of knowledge flooded his mind.

    The Innate Reincarnation Technique retained the essence of the Dao Yan Technique but extended its cultivation umtion across multiple lifetimes.

    Unlike the Dao Yan Technique, which only allowed one restriction to be lifted in a lifetime, this technique could lift restrictions repeatedly. The more cultivation one umted, the greater the transformation in their aptitude.

    Moreover, the Innate Reincarnation Technique imprinted a soul mark, allowing its practitioner to reincarnate and regain their memories upon reaching adulthood.

    Through endless reincarnations, one could umte cultivation until they attained immortality¡ªor perished entirely, breaking the cycle.

    The Path of Primordial Return was a sealing divine ability¡ªextremely domineering.

    It could suppress a cultivator¡¯s power to a designated realm or evenpletely seal them, reducing them to an ordinary mortal!

    Once sealed, the only way to break it was through the Path of Primordial Return itself.

    Even if a powerhouse vastly stronger than Gu An tried to help, their interference would cause the sealed cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy to go berserk, leading to instant death.

    After grasping this divine ability, Gu An was delighted.

    This was precisely the kind of technique hecked!

    As for the Innate Reincarnation Technique, he had already mastered it and had no desire to continue cultivating it.

    He had no interest inpeting for power across countless lifetimes¡ªhe only cared about the present!

    However, he could pass it on to those he cherished.

    Through the memories granted by the Innate Reincarnation Technique, Gu An became aware of a harsh truth.

    The Immortal Path had Nine Heavenly Barriers, each more difficult than thest.

    The first barrier was <em>Nirvana</em>.

    What was Nirvana?

    Nirvana was the transition from a mortal to a true cultivator. Before reaching Nirvana, one¡¯s lifespan could never exceed ten thousand years.

    Only after Nirvana would their life essence transform, granting them an explosive increase in lifespan.

    Gu An suddenly realized that <em>maximum lifespan</em> didn¡¯t just represent potential¡ªit was the ultimate limit of one¡¯s time in the world, like a predetermined life span.

    For instance, An Hao had tens of thousands of years to pursue the Nirvana realm.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lan had less than two hundred years. No matter how many opportunities she encountered, it would all be in vain.

    The Dao Yan Technique could extend Ye Lan¡¯s life, but only to a limited degree.

    Even if she cultivated the Innate Reincarnation Technique, her maximum lifespan would only increase a few times over.

    Gu An slowly opened his eyes, his gaze deep and contemtive.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate¡­¡±

    With the arrival of summer, the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Golden Ranking Tournamentmenced as scheduled.

    The tournament was open to all cultivators ranked below the Five Hundred Ro. Taixuan Sect conducted thorough tests to verify the participants¡¯ aptitude.

    Gu An had no idea who to give his invitation to, and wasting it felt wrong, so he decided to sign up himself.

    At seventy-two years old, he was young enough to qualify and was sessfully registered.

    The tournament was a one-on-one elimination battle with no time limit. The Taixuan Sect ensured injured participants were healed to maintain fairness.

    A special formation suppressed the higher-ranked contestant¡¯s cultivation level to match their opponent¡¯s, ensuring an even ying field.

    As the tournament began, Gu An sat atop the outer sect rooftops with Ye Lan, sipping wine and enjoying spiritual fruits.

    Before them, a massive light screen hovered in the sky, disying the battles in real-time.

    Gu An didn''t recognize the two cultivators currently dueling, but that didn¡¯t stop him from enjoying the spectacle.

    As Ye Lan peeled fruit for him, shemented, ¡°Senior Brother, the technique you taught me is way too difficult, even harder than thest one. I have no idea when I''ll be able to master it.¡±

    Gu An replied, ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t supposed to be easy.¡±

    The <em>Dao Yan Technique</em> could, at most, double one''s maximum lifespan, whereas the <em>Innate Reincarnation Technique</em> could increase it several times over. If Ye Lan seeded in mastering it, living to eight hundred years old might not be impossible.

    For someone with Ye Lan¡¯s natural aptitude, this was already a great blessing.

    Ye Lan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely master it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Just then, a deafeningmotion erupted from the city below.

    The first duel had concluded.

    ¡°The winner is Duan Xu from the me Sect of the Great Zhao Dynasty!¡±

    Gu Zong¡¯s voice echoed from the massive light screen, setting off a wave of discussions across the city.

    Ye Lan gazed at the screen and smiled. ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Gu An nodded and took a sip of his wine.

    ¡°Gu Brother!¡±

    A voice called from the side.

    Both Gu An and Ye Lan turned their heads to see Wu Jue standing on a nearby rooftop, looking at them with a rather unpleasant expression.

    It had been five years since theyst saw each other.

    Wu Jue was still at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but his vitality waspletely different from before.

    Ignoring him for five years must have caused his maximum lifespan to skyrocket, right?

    Gu An felt like he was opening a mystery box as he cautiously used his lifespan detection ability on Wu Jue.

    ¡¾Wu Jue (Foundation Establishment Stage, Ninth Level): 74/350/7600¡¿

    Seven thousand six hundred years!

    Damn, this guy had truly be a dragon now!

    Wu Jue suddenly appeared on the same rooftop as Gu An and Ye Lan, standing just seven steps away. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who is this woman? Are you not ashamed before Miss Shen?¡±

    The moment he said this, Ye Lan narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu An. ¡°Who is Miss Shen?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Gu An felt a headacheing on and quickly replied, ¡°This is my Junior Sister, Ye Lan. And Miss Shen? What is shepared to Ye Lan? She and I just have some minor connections, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Lan¡¯s expression softened.

    Wu Jue, however, was furious. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about Miss Shen. But after all this time, why haven¡¯t youe to find me?¡±

    Ye Lan was momentarily stunned.

    She had assumed Wu Jue was here to stand up for Miss Shen, but why had his tone suddenly changed?

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°Why are you being so loud? I didn¡¯t want to disturb your cultivation. What, you want to fight me now?¡±

    Wu Jue¡¯s face turned red with frustration, and he muttered, ¡°How could I possibly hit you¡­¡±

    Ye Lan could tell that Wu Jue was no ordinary person. Seeing his flustered expression, she became even more curious about his rtionship with Gu An.

    After a moment, Gu An gestured for Wu Jue to sit down. Although reluctant, Wu Jue still sat beside him.

    ¡°Junior Sister, this is a friend of mine, Wu Jue. He¡¯s also participating in the Golden Ranking Tournament,¡± Gu An introduced.

    Ye Lan nodded at Wu Jue in greeting.

    Scratching his head, Wu Jue added, ¡°I was only able to join the Golden Ranking Tournament thanks to Gu Brother giving me an invitation.¡±

    Ye Lan immediately turned to look at Gu An, her eyes filled with suspicion.

    Her Senior Brother was quite capable.

    Not only did he register himself, but he even secured an extra invitation for someone else.

 Chapter 128: The Three Pure Mountains Divine Ability, So-Called Fairness

    Chapter 128: The Three Pure Mountains'' Divine Ability, So-Called Fairness

    Gu An, Ye Lan, and Wu Jue sipped wine and ate fruit while watching the battles of the Golden Ranking Tournament. Since none of them had matches in the first few days, they were free to enjoy the spectacle.

    As time passed, Ye Lan and Wu Jue became more familiar with each other, and Wu Jue was no longer as reserved.

    On the fifth day, it was finally Wu Jue¡¯s turn topete.

    As he left, Ye Lan curiously asked, ¡°Senior Brother, whose disciple is he? He doesn¡¯t seem ordinary.¡±

    She had seen plenty of talented cultivators and could easily tell that Wu Jue was exceptional.

    After multiple enlightenment experiences, Wu Jue¡¯s demeanor hadpletely transformed. Though his appearance was in and his clothes unremarkable, he exuded a presence that left asting impression.

    ¡°His master died. He¡¯s been an orphan since childhood. We hit it off right away, and I¡¯m probably his only friend. I deliberately ignored him for the past five years, which is why he¡¯s so mad,¡± Gu An replied.

    Hearing this, Ye Lan felt both sympathetic and amused.She sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, you really are¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ye Lan turned her gaze to the massive light screen above, and Gu An followed her line of sight.

    The battle disyed on the screen was between two formidable opponents¡ªone was a young Daoist d in a blue robe, while the other was an armored warrior wielding a long weapon.

    Gu An could immediately tell that these two were far stronger than the previous contestants.

    The blue-robed Daoist was likely in the Transformation Stage, while the armored warrior was at the Void Transformation Stage.

    Both were under five hundred years old, making them absolute geniuses.

    Above the Core Formation Stage, cultivation was no longer something that could simply be bought with resources.

    Gu An had expected a spectacr battle, but the oue was far more decisive than he anticipated.

    The blue-robed Daoist raised his hand, forming a mystical seal with his fingers. A massive glowing <em>Dao</em> character, a hundred feet tall and wide, shot forward like a mountain crashing down.

    Before the armored warrior could react, he was struck, vomiting blood as he was sent flying. The impact rendered himpletely incapacitated.

    Though the armored warrior¡¯s cultivation had been suppressed to the Transformation Stage for fairness, his swift defeat was still unexpected.

    With Gu An¡¯s keen eye, he could tell that the Daoist¡¯s seal contained traces of divine ability.

    A single move to im victory¡ªthe entire city was in an uproar!

    ¡°The winner is Xuanmiao Zhenren from the Three Pure Mountains of the Shen Tang Dynasty!¡±

    A grand elder¡¯s voice rang out from the screen, ensuring that everyone would remember the name of this blue-robed Daoist.

    Ye Lan marveled, ¡°The Three Pure Mountains are truly formidable. I encountered them in the Nine Nether Path before. They¡¯re the number one sect of the Shen Tang Dynasty¡ªthough their numbers are small, every disciple is extraordinary. It¡¯s said they once produced an immortal, though no one knows if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu An silently memorized the sect¡¯s name.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s Dao Seal was indeed powerful, proof of the deep heritage of the Three Pure Mountains.

    An hourter, it was finally Wu Jue¡¯s turn to fight.

    Foundation Establishment Stage battles weren¡¯t as shy as Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s, so most people weren¡¯t particrly excited.

    However, when Wu Jue threw his first punch, the force of it shattered the silence.

    A booming impact rippled through the city.

    His punch was like a zing sun crashing down, the sheer heat making it difficult for his opponent to even counter.

    Every one of his punches carried immense power, each more ferocious than thest.

    After just eight strikes, his opponent was forced to their knees, coughing up blood uncontrobly.

    ¡°The winner is Wu Jue from the Taixuan Sect of the Taicang Empire!¡±

    A wave of discussions filled the city as people began talking about Wu Jue.

    Ye Lan was stunned.

    She had known Wu Jue was special, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this powerful.

    Meanwhile, Gu An smirked.

    He knew that Wu Jue¡¯s legendary journey was about to begin.

    His <em>Falling Sun Fist</em> was a rather basic technique, but Wu Jue had refined it to near perfection. It was even showing signs of evolving into a more advanced form.

    It seemed that enlightenment could deepen one¡¯s understanding of martial techniques!

    That afternoon, in the Third Medicine Valley.

    Gu An met with L¨¹ Baitian in a pavilion.

    After months apart, L¨¹ Baitian looked radiant and full of energy, a broad smile on his face.

    Opening his right palm, he revealed a small pearl and said, ¡°This is the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em>, a top-grade magical artifact. Take a couple of days to refine it and use it in the tournament at the end of the month.¡±

    Gu An epted the pearl, shaking his head with amusement. ¡°You still want me to keep winning?¡±

    Some cultivators had already won their matches using magical artifacts, though the rules only allowed each contestant to bring one artifact or formation tool to ensure rtive fairness.

    After all, sword cultivators, de cultivators, and formation masters all relied on their artifacts. Completely banning them would be unfair.

    Despite this restriction, some participants had still secured victories through superior artifacts, sparking controversy in various cities.

    L¨¹ Baitian grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve already nned out your matchups and duel schedule. There¡¯s still time. I don¡¯t expect you to be famous, but if you can make it into the top five hundred, that¡¯ll be a solid foundation.¡±

    With all the geniuses of the Nine Dynastiespeting, the top five hundred were undoubtedly elites among elites.

    Gu An had initially joined just for fun, but he hadn¡¯t expected L¨¹ Baitian to be pulling strings behind the scenes.

    ¡°Master, fairness, fairness¡ªdon¡¯t forget those two words,¡± Gu An reminded him, feeling exasperated.

    L¨¹ Baitian had always been an unorthodox figure. Even his cultivation techniques were unconventional.

    L¨¹ Baitian scoffed, ¡°How is this unfair? Every noble family cultivator relies on their n¡¯s resources. I¡¯m just giving you a magical artifact, while they have elders supporting them. As for arranging matchups, I¡¯m only making your luck a little better. The final oue still depends on individual strength.¡±

    Gu An yed with the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em>, hesitating slightly.

    ¡°If you reach the top five hundred, I¡¯ll reward you with a Sixth-Grade Spirit Tree!¡± L¨¹ Baitian dered.

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately gripped the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em> tightly.

    ¡°Well, in that case, I have no choice but to give it my all.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian stood up, smiling. ¡°Alright, refine its restrictions early. I¡¯ve already removed the most difficult ones, so the rest shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±

    With that, he left the pavilion.

    Gu An didn¡¯t see him off. Instead, he sat there, staring at the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em>, deep in thought.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament wouldst for several months. Since Gu An had to take care of Medicine Valley, he didn¡¯t watch the battles every day. Ye Lan and Wu Jue also had to focus on their own training.

    At the end of the month, Gu An finally received his first opponent.

    The invitation he had received had been exchanged for a <em>Golden Ranking Token</em>, a magical tool used for transmitting messages.

    That morning, the Golden Ranking Token vibrated with a message, instructing him to head to his match.

    The outer sect city had teleportation formations for the tournament, making it easy to find the venue.

    After teleporting to the battle site, he patiently waited.

    The arena was an open valley, split into two areas¡ªone for waiting and the other for dueling. The duel area spanned several miles, surrounded by mountain formations that sealed off the space.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Gu An, you¡¯repeting too? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten up?¡±

    A lighthearted voice called out.

    Gu An didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know that Shen Zhen was approaching him.

    ¡°Mm, just giving it a try,¡± Gu An replied calmly.

    Lately, <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em> had taken an annoying turn.

    In the story, Gu An bullied a weak girl. Though it was all a misunderstanding, his actions seemed a bit domineering, which made him less fond of Shen Zhen.

    Shen Zhen seemed to realize this and didn¡¯t take offense. Instead, she smiled. ¡°If you face me, I won¡¯t hold back. But if you say something nice to me, maybe I¡¯ll let you win.¡±

    ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t let himself be humiliated,¡± Gu An shot her a re and snorted.

    Shen Zhen burst outughing and yfully bumped his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. That book is ending soon anyway. Once the tournament is over, I¡¯ll be going into seclusion for decades. You might not see me for a long time.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu An¡¯s expression eased as he asked, ¡°Did you gain some insight from the painting?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I think I might be about to attain enlightenment,¡± Shen Zhen replied smugly.

    What a bragger!

    Gu An continued chatting with Shen Zhen as he waited for his match.

    Suddenly, a woman teleported into the valley, and her aura caught Gu An¡¯s attention.

    <em>Nightshade Ghost Mother!</em>

    <em>Why is she here again?</em>

    <em>Does she think Taixuan Sect is empty? Coming and going as she pleases?</em>

    Gu An kept his thoughts to himself and avoided looking at her directly.

    Despite her wanting to make him the sect master, he still found her presence repulsive.

    After all, she had once presented him with a supposedly ordinary artifact¡ªonly for him to discover, using his lifespan detection ability, that it contained a dormant Demonic Emperor at the Fifth Level of the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Had he been any less cautious, he wouldn¡¯t have even realized the Evil Emperor wasn¡¯t actually dead¡ªfar too dangerous!

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother had clearly changed her form, likely using a possession technique.

    She also paid him no mind, probably not even remembering him.

    Half an hourter, Shen Zhen secured her victory and was teleported out of the valley.

    Gu An waited another hour before it was finally his turn.

    His opponent was weak¡ªjust a Core Formation cultivator, whose level was suppressed to Foundation Establishment for fairness.

    Gu An yed along, exchanging dozens of moves before finally using the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em> to im victory.

    For the spectators, the match was utterly forgettable.

    Only a few people even remembered his name.

    As summer gave way to autumn, Gu An participated in three battles, each one appearing to be a hard-fought victory.

    At this point, 1,000 cultivators were still in the tournament.

    The Taixuan Sect didn¡¯t mind the tournament dragging on¡ªafter all, spirit stone revenue from all the major cities had doubled during this time.

    It was an absolute goldmine!

    After three months, several prodigies had already risen to prominence.

    The strongest by far was An Haopletely unmatched.

    He hadn¡¯t even used his Taicang Frightening God Sword yet; instead, he relied solely on spells learned within the Taixuan Sect, using raw power to crush every opponent.

    Close behind were L¨¹ Xian, Xuanmiao Zhenren, and other top talents from the Nine Great Dynasties.

    Although Ji Xuanyu had not participated, other Ji Family members had made a strong showing.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament had spread across the entire Nine Dynasties, drawing the attention of cultivators worldwide.

    This, in turn, propelled the Taixuan Sect¡¯s reputation beyond the Taicang Empire and into the other eight dynasties.

    Even within the Taicang Empire, sects from the other eight dynasties were making a name for themselves¡ªperhaps one of the reasons they had chosen to participate.

    For Gu An, the Golden Ranking Tournament was just entertainment.

    He didn¡¯t care about his ranking.

    At first, he enjoyed the excitement, but as his interest waned, he turned his focus to cultivation and research instead.

    On this particr day, a major rumor spread ahead of schedule¡ª

    An Hao vs. Li Ya!

    Li Ya had already proven his strength, showing himself to be worthy of a top 100 spot.

    Now, facing the tournament favorite, An Hao, their match naturally became the center of attention.

    While in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An overheard disciples flying overhead, shouting the news as they rode their swords toward the Outer Sect City.

    This piqued his interest, so he decided to go watch the match.

    As he traveled, he noticed disciples flooding in from all directions, all heading for the Outer Sect City.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    <em>L¨¹ Baitian has finally mastered marketing!</em>

    Even Gu An was eager to see the oue.

    An Hao vs. Li Ya¡ªwho was stronger?

    Both of them had protagonist-like destinies, yet their paths in life had beenpletely different.

 Chapter 129: You Can Use the Taicang Frightening God Sword Too?!

    Chapter 129: You Can Use the Taicang Frightening God Sword Too?!

    On the battlefield.

    Dressed in ck, Li Ya slowly lifted his Northern Sea Heavy Sword from his back. His expression was cold, and his eyes burned with fighting spirit as he stared at his opponent, standing a hundred feet away¡ªAn Hao.

    An Hao stood tall, wearing an elegant blue robe adorned with a gold-threaded purple belt. His long hair was neatly tied beneath a silver crown, which was embedded with a golden phoenix.

    At that moment, he was casually adjusting his ornate bracers, the gentle wind ruffling the strands of ck hair at his temples. His brilliant smile exuded an air of absolute confidence.

    Tilting his chin slightly, he looked at Li Ya and smirked. ¡°Up until now, you¡¯ve relied entirely on your sword¡¯s weight to overpower your opponents. But this time, your opponent is me¡ªso don¡¯t even think about holding back.¡±

    Li Ya asked, ¡°An Hao, how old are you this year?¡±

    An Hao replied, ¡°Forty. Why?¡±

    Forty years old and already at the ninth level of Core Formation...Li Ya fell silent.

    Just hearing that was enough to make anyone jealous.

    Taking a deep breath, he raised his Northern Sea Heavy Sword and said, ¡°Then let me see the strength of the Taixuan Sect¡¯s number one genius!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he lunged forward, crossing three steps in an instant, his sword cleaving down with immense force.

    The massive de sliced through the air, generating powerful shockwaves.

    An Hao, in response, simply raised two fingers on his right hand. With a flick, he formed a sword aura, effortlessly parrying Li Ya¡¯s strike.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Sword light exploded.

    The two fighters weaved through the battlefield, their movements swift and relentless.

    The duel was fierce and lightning-fast, drawing waves of cheers from the Outer Sect City.

    Gu An, standing atop a rooftop, watched the battle unfold.

    Beside him, Wu Juended lightly, also gazing up at the sky-screen projection. He sighed, ¡°These two are incredible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°They¡¯re the top talents of the Taixuan Sect, after all.¡±

    Both An Hao and Li Ya were at the Core Formation Stage, but their battle far surpassed the level of other Core Formation cultivators.

    Li Ya¡¯s strikes were heavy and ferocious, each one carrying the momentum of splitting mountains and rivers.

    An Hao, in contrast, was effortlessly graceful, countering Li Ya¡¯s blows withplete ease.

    Their speed was phenomenal¡ªmost of the outer sect disciples couldn¡¯t even follow their movements.

    Only the shes of sword light gave away their locations.

    <em>ng!</em>

    An Hao suddenly flipped midair, swinging his arm downward. His sword aura pressed against Li Ya, forcing him to bend his knees.

    The Northern Sea Heavy Sword, held above his head, trembled violently under the overwhelming force.

    Li Ya hadn¡¯t expected An Hao to match his Dragon Elephant Divine Essence-enhanced strength.

    The pressure was immense.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A terrifying surge of sword intent erupted, sending An Hao flying.

    He twisted in midair,nding smoothly a hundred feet away.

    Instead of being rattled, An Hao grinned wildly, hisughter almost manic.

    The battle-screen was enchanted to transmit some of thebat pressure to spectators, ensuring they understood that the fights weren¡¯t staged.

    Thus, when Li Ya unleashed his sword intent, the entire Taixuan Sect trembled in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s sword intent!¡±

    ¡°Li Ya inherited the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?!¡±

    ¡°I trained at the Heavenly Mending tform before¡ªthat is definitely the Sword Sovereign¡¯s sword intent!¡±

    ¡°Li Ya is incredible! So he¡¯s actually the strongest royal disciple!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even stronger than his sister, Li Xuanyu!¡±

    In the Outer Sect City, the atmosphere exploded with discussion.

    Li Ya¡¯s use of the Taicang Frightening God Sword had stunned everyone.

    Beside Gu An, Wu Jue felt the oppressive sword intent and murmured in awe, ¡°Incredible¡­ Beating him won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Gu An shot him a look.

    Just ¡®not easy¡¯?

    Covered in sword intent, Li Ya straightened his posture, lifting his massive sword and pointing it at An Hao.

    His ck hair whipped wildly in the wind, and his ck robe billowed, his entire aura undergoing a drastic transformation.

    ¡°The real fight begins now,¡± Li Ya said coldly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to reveal his trump card this early.

    It was just unlucky that he ran into An Hao so soon.

    Still, with the Taicang Frightening God Sword unleashed, he believed the fight was already over.

    Even though An Hao hadn¡¯t used any powerful spells yet, no spell could match the might of the Taicang Frightening God Sword.

    Having been away for years, Li Ya had no idea about An Hao¡¯s true strength.

    But when he saw An Hao still smiling, he felt uneasy.

    Was this guy insane?

    An Hao dusted off his robe, his lips curling into a smirk.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A monstrous surge of sword intent erupted from An Hao, far surpassing Li Ya¡¯s.

    The entire valley trembled, and an overwhelming sword aura condensed above An Hao¡¯s head, forming a colossal spectral face that loomed over Li Ya.

    Compared to this terrifying manifestation, Li Ya appeared insignificantly small¡ªhis own sword intent seemed utterly feeble.

    ¡°Impossible! You can use the Taicang Frightening God Sword too?!¡±

    Li Ya gasped in shock, his face filled with disbelief.

    The Outer Sect City erupted in chaos¡ª

    ¡°An Hao also inherited the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?!¡±

    Standing atop the Heavenly Mending tform, the Nightshade Ghost Mother furrowed her brows as she watched the sky-screen.

    Even she was shaken.

    The Taicang Frightening God Sword, which had disappeared for thousands of years, had now resurfaced with three different inheritors?

    As someone who knew its origins, she was deeply unsettled.

    At the same time, her awe toward the Sword Sovereign grew stronger.

    She could tell that both An Hao and Li Ya had indeed inherited their sword intent from the same master.

    Inside the battle-screen.

    An Hao soared into the air, gazing down at Li Ya with an imposing presence.

    Smiling, he dered, ¡°Since we share the same master, let¡¯s see whose sword intent is stronger!¡±

    He raised his right hand, palm facing Li Ya.

    His smile disappeared.

    The moment Li Ya used the Taicang Frightening God Sword, An Hao had felt a sense of kinship¡ªLi Ya was his fellow disciple.

    But even so, he would not hold back.

    An Hao was born to be the strongest!

    Every opponent had to kneel before him!

    With a piercing gaze, An Hao activated his sword intent, and the giant spectral face above him opened its eyes.

    Countless sword shadows burst forth like a gxy of stars, their immense power overwhelming.

    Li Ya gritted his teeth, gripping his sword tightly as he prepared his strongest technique.

    His expression twisted with determination, and he roared in his heart¡ª

    ¡°I CANNOT LOSE!¡±

    The two monumental forces collided.

    The entire city was engulfed in blinding sword light.

    Wu Jue¡¯s face was illuminated, and for a moment, he waspletely lost in the sight.

    Murmuring to himself, he admitted, ¡°An Hao is too strong¡­ I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    If his opponent were Li Ya, he might still have some hope.

    But against An Hao?

    He had zero confidence.

    Gu An, meanwhile, remained expressionless.

    He was pleased to see both fighters growing stronger.

    But knowing that Li Ya was about to suffer a heavy defeat¡­

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel happy.

    In fact, he even suspected that L¨¹ Baitian had arranged this match on purpose¡ª

    Perhaps to humiliate Li Xuandao¡¯s beloved son?

    Momentster, the sword energy dissipated.

    The groundy in ruins.

    Covered in blood, Li Ya copsed, his ck robe tattered,pletely drained of strength.

    ¡°The winner is An Hao of the Taicang Empire¡¯s Taixuan Sect!¡±

    As soon as the elder announced the result, the entire city erupted in excitement.

    Everyone marveled at An Hao¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    Before, he had never unleashed such spectacr sword techniques, yet he had always won effortlessly.

    But this time, all witnessed the sheer power of his sword aura and spiritual energy¡ªit was so astonishing that he hardly seemed like a Core Formation cultivator.

    In fact, his might was moreparable to a Nascent Soul-stage cultivator.

    Gu An nced at Wu Jue and warned, ¡°If you run into An Hao, don¡¯t try to fight him head-on.¡±

    At the same level, anyone who faced An Hao was guaranteed to be eliminated.

    Even Wu Jue, despite his multiple enlightenment experiences, was no exception.

    Among all the tournament participants, Gu An himself was likely the only one who could defeat An Hao¡ªbut he had no intention of doing so, and L¨¹ Baitian wouldn¡¯t let him face An Hao anyway.

    ¡°You should be careful too,¡± Wu Jue muttered.

    Gu An chuckled. This kid was getting interesting.

    News of An Hao inheriting the legacy of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path spread like wildfire, shaking the entire cultivation world.

    Meanwhile, Li Ya, the loser of the duel, was quickly overshadowed.

    Most people believed that his sword intent was merely an enlightenment gained at the Heavenly Mending tform, not the true inheritance of the Sword Sovereign.

    Even though both wielded the Taicang Frightening God Sword, Li Ya¡¯s sword intent paled inparison to An Hao¡¯s.

    Thus, while An Hao¡¯s fame soared, Li Ya was quickly forgotten.

    After his defeat, Li Ya never sought out Gu An, likely nursing his injuries and brooding in seclusion.

    Ten dayster.

    In Horizon Valley, Gu An met Li Xuandao.

    From afar, Li Xuandao waved him over, prompting Gu An to take a seat.

    Around the table, L¨¹ Xian, Yi Liuyun, and Luo Hun were already seated.

    Seeing Gu An approach, Luo Hun tactfully gave up his seat.

    ¡°How¡¯s Li Ya doing?¡± Li Xuandao asked with a boomingugh, showing no hint of concern over his son''s defeat.

    Gu An noticed that Li Xuandao¡¯s cultivation had increased again¡ªhe had now reached the Third Level of the Void Transformation Stage.

    To be honest, Gu An would have loved to see Li Xuandao participate in the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    He was confident that Li Xuandao could easily reach the top ten.

    After all, he was under three hundred years old, meaning he still met the eligibility requirements.

    For someone not even three hundred years old to reach Void Transformation Third Level, he was undoubtedly one of the greatest prodigies in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Gu An replied. ¡°He hasn¡¯te to see me.¡±

    Li Xuandao sighed, ¡°Losing to An Hao isn¡¯t shameful. His reputation has already spread to the other eight dynasties, and the entire world acknowledges his unparalleled talent.¡±

    Indeed, setting aside purebat ability, just An Hao¡¯s rate of cultivation alone made him unmatched.

    Even Jiang Qiong had only reached Core Formation at forty years old, which was already considered peerless genius-level talent.

    Yet, at forty, An Hao was already capable of reaching the Nascent Soul Stage¡ªthe only reason he hadn¡¯t broken through yet was that he was deliberately dying it for the tournament.

    If he were to fight a ninth-level Nascent Soul cultivator at his true level, even if he could win, it would be an extremely costly battle.

    However, with the tournament¡¯s level suppression, forcing all fighters to Core Formation Ninth Level, An Hao had zeropetition.

    Gu An nodded. ¡°An Hao is indeed formidable. Senior Brother Li was just unlucky.¡±

    L¨¹ Xian scoffed, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll avenge Li Ya myself.¡±

    So far, L¨¹ Xian had fought three battles¡ªnot a single opponent hadsted more than ten moves against him.

    At this point, Li Xuandao turned his gaze toward Gu An.

    ¡°I sent your disciple, Ye Yan, to train at the Three Pure Mountains of the Shen Tang Dynasty,¡± Li Xuandao said. ¡°When he returns, he will be apletely different person.¡±

    Ye Yan?

    Gu An recalled the disciple who always carried a long spear¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected Ye Yan to receive such a major opportunity.

    Of course, Gu An understood Li Xuandao¡¯s message loud and clear.

    Without Li Xuandao¡¯s influence, Ye Yan never would¡¯ve been given such an opportunity.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Gu An immediately responded.

    Li Xuandao then added, ¡°Tell me¡­ if I manage to recruit the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, would my im to the throne be secure?¡±

    Gu An replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Even without him, you¡¯ll sit firmly on the throne.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Xuandao burst intoughter.

    Meanwhile, Yi Liuyun and L¨¹ Xian remained silent¡ªthey agreedpletely with Gu An.

    Afterughing for a while, Li Xuandao¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out who the Sword Sovereign is.¡±@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 130: The Breakthrough and the Midnight Battle

    Chapter 130: The Breakthrough and the Midnight Battle

    "Who is it?"

    The one who asked wasn''t Gu An, but L¨¹ Xian, with Yi Liuyun also looking curiously at Li Xuandao.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had an unparalleled reputation, to the point where many believed he was the strongest cultivator in the Taicang Empire.

    Li Xuandao smirked. "He has a close connection to Li Ya."

    Gu An''s heart skipped a beat.

    <em>How did he figure that out?!</em>

    L¨¹ Xian frowned. "Li Ya? What connection?"

    Li Xuandao shook his head. "The specifics are not for me to disclose¡ªI wouldn¡¯t want to offend the old master."Old master?

    Gu An internally sighed in relief.

    After that, the conversation shifted to other geniuses from the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    Li Xuandao praised the tournament, feeling that L¨¹ Baitian had finally wisened up, no longer as reckless as before.

    They chatted for an hour before Li Xuandao finally let Gu An leave.

    This time, he brought a batch of high-grade spirit tree seedlings, which greatly interested Gu An.

    The quality of herbs in Horizon Valley was improving as well, which indirectly proved Li Xuandao¡¯s increasing influence.

    Even though the herbs technically belonged to Li Xuandao, Gu An could harvest lifespan from them¡ªso he <em>hoped Li Xuandao would continue to prosper</em>.

    ¡­And L¨¹ Baitian as well¡ªas long as everyone got along peacefully!

    In cultivation, momentary victories didn¡¯t matter.

    Whoever lived the longest was the true winner.

    Byte autumn, Gu An barely made it into the top 500 in the Golden Ranking Tournament, relying on the <em>Thousand Shadows Pearl</em>.

    For his next match, he nned to intentionally lose.

    Despite his winning streak, no one remembered his name.

    His battles were too difficult and visually unremarkable, and his opponents weren¡¯t well-known either.

    At noon, in Xuan Valley, Gu An was helping Ye Lan with the Innate Reincarnation Technique.

    Ye Lan had already been eliminated, but instead of feeling discouraged, her determination had only grown stronger.

    They spent several hours discussing the technique, resolving many of Ye Lan¡¯s confusions.

    "Senior Brother, your understanding of this technique is incredibly deep," Ye Lan marveled. "You must have been secretly practicing it. No wonder your cultivation hasn¡¯t improved."

    Internally, Ye Lan¡¯s respect for the Sword Sovereign deepened.

    The Sword Sovereign was already a peerless master of swordsmanship, yet he also possessed such a powerful technique?

    She was now convinced that the Sword Sovereign was Gu An¡¯s master.

    After all, when she had been in danger, Gu An had taken the Qinghong Sword to find the Sword Sovereign and saved her life.

    She had even suspected that Gu An himself was the Sword Sovereign, but considering the Sword Sovereign¡¯s terrifying cultivation, Gu An¡¯s age didn¡¯t match.

    Gu An didn¡¯t bother correcting her. This exnation worked just fine.

    He raised his right hand, summoned a storage bag, and handed it to her.

    "Take this with you and focus on your training."

    Ye Lan didn¡¯t even check its contents before fastening it to her belt.

    Before leaving, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from Senior Brother Li Ya for now. The sect is investigating all members of the Li Family, and though their motives are unclear, it¡¯s definitely not something good.¡±

    Gu An frowned slightly but nodded.@@novelbin@@

    He wasn¡¯t particrly worried about the investigation¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time such things had happened.

    The Taixuan Sect, despite being the foremost righteous sect, had never been free of internal strife.

    Whether or not it endangered Li Ya, Gu An couldn¡¯t intervene¡ªhe couldn¡¯t possibly watch over Li Ya all the time.

    Everyone has their own life to live.

    Whether good or bad, as long as they overcame their struggles, those experiences would belong to them alone.

    A few dayster, Gu An arrived at the Golden Ranking Tournament and immediately surrendered in his match, shocking his opponent.

    A monthter, the top 100 were officially revealed.

    Among them, Wu Jue was the only Foundation Establishment cultivator¡ªevery other contestant was at least at the Core Formation Stage.

    This news spread quickly, skyrocketing Wu Jue¡¯s reputation.

    When L¨¹ Baitianter delivered the Sixth-Grade Spirit Tree as a reward, Gu An mentioned Wu Jue, hoping L¨¹ Baitian would find him a good master.

    This made L¨¹ Baitian look at Gu An differently.

    ¡°You managed to spot this kind of talent ahead of time, and you still say you¡¯re unfit to be sect master?¡± L¨¹ Baitianughed.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just coincidence. The Taixuan Sect has plenty of geniuses¡ªthis only proves the sect¡¯s deep foundation, not my foresight.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian was pleased with his response.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t sincere, it was the kind of diplomatic speech fit for a sect master.

    ¡°As for Wu Jue, I can¡¯t promise anything. He has already be a disciple of Zhou Yu.¡±

    Zhou Yu, one of the Venerable Elders of the Taixuan Sect, held more power than the Elder Hall.

    Bing his disciple meant Wu Jue¡¯s future was limitless.

    Gu An suddenly thought of the True Legacy First Disciple, who was not L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s direct disciple but still stood at his side.

    Clearly, even epting disciples required careful political maneuvering.

    Of course, the main reason was that L¨¹ Baitian wasn¡¯t strong enough¡ªhe couldn¡¯t single-handedly suppress the three great noble families.

    "I¡¯m nning to make a move against the Li Family," L¨¹ Baitian suddenly revealed.

    "But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t harm Li Ya."

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately bowed in respect.

    L¨¹ Baitian waved his hand dismissively.

    "The Golden Ranking Tournament will elevate the Taixuan Sect to new heights, but potential dangers still lurk.

    "Besides the Nightshade Sect¡¯s main bloodline at the other end of Nine Nether Path, there are also forces within the Nine Dynasties plotting against us.

    "To avoid unnecessary trouble, I¡¯ll being to Medicine Valley less often from now on.

    "You need to stop cking off and focus on cultivation. Got it?"

    By the end, he sounded exasperated.

    After all, he had already passed down the Reverse Fate Divine Art to Gu An, yet Gu An hadn¡¯t produced any results.

    Gu An nodded. "I¡¯ll take good care of Medicine Valley, and I won¡¯t let the Taixuan Sect down."

    L¨¹ Baitian red at him before standing up and leaving.

    As he disappeared into the snow-covered Third Medicine Valley, his figure quickly vanished into the swirling blizzard.

    Another Spring Festival has arrived.

    The Golden Ranking Tournament ended the day before the festival.

    At dusk, Gu An joined the disciples of Xuan Valley for the celebrations.

    Just then, Zhen Qin returned from the Outer Sect, discussing the final rankings of the tournament.

    The sect would publish a book detailing the backgrounds of the top 100 participants, serving as an official record.

    There was no surprise in the championship¡ªAn Hao took first ce.

    However, the runner-up was neither L¨¹ Xian nor any of the royal descendants.

    Instead, it was Xuanmiao Zhenren of the Three Pure Mountains, whose duel with An Hao had already be legendary.

 Chapter 134: Nine Nether Domain, Chaos Across the World

    Chapter 134: Nine Nether Domain, Chaos Across the World

    After returning to Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Gu An lost interest in practicing formations. Instead, he focused on spectating, sending his divine sense to follow Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    Sure enough, upon returning to his Daoist temple, Xuanmiao Zhenren shed with the Huangquan Fox Demon.

    A heavy rain poured down in the night, making the world roar with noise.

    Amidst the stormy night, Xuanmiao Zhenren gripped his treasured sword and questioned the Huangquan Fox Demon about his origins.

    The fox demon appeared fearful, iming he had suffered injuries and lost his memory. He insisted that without his master''s rescue, he would have perished at the hands of other demons.

    Under the downpour, the master and disciple engaged in a fierce argument. After a while, Xuanmiao Zhenren suddenly started chanting about breaking tribtion. As if possessed by demonic energy, he raised his sword, ready to strike down the fox demon.

    Terrified, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled, desperately pleading for mercy. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren showed no sign ofpassion.

    Gu An detected a trace of demonic energy from Xuanmiao Zhenren. He wasn''t sure if it had always been lurking within him or if it was a side effect of cultivating the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.Eventually, the Huangquan Fox Demon could no longer keep up the act. His body erupted with overwhelming demonic energy, and he began rapidly absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. In an instant, a monstrous demonic figure formed¡ªa manifestation that resembled a summoning spell.

    The terrifying demonic shadow''s aura wasparable to the Ninth Level of the Void Transformation Stage. Gu An suspected that this was the true form of the Huangquan Demon Emperor.

    As a cultivator of the Transformation Stage, Xuanmiao Zhenren was no match for this entity. In a critical moment, he once again activated the Gate of Divine Summoning, calling upon a Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm for aid.

    The moment the Grandmaster made a move, he crushed the demonic shadow effortlessly. The Huangquan Fox Demon used this chance to flee.

    Yet, at thest moment, Xuanmiao Zhenren hesitated. He chose to let the demon live and instructed the Grandmaster not to pursue.

    Once the Gate of Divine Summoning disappeared, Xuanmiao Zhenren copsed, coughing up blood violently.

    The cost of using that technique was clearly immense!

    "What an exhrating sh!"

    Gu An sighed in admiration¡ªit felt just like watching a novel unfold before his eyes.

    ¡¾The Huangquan Fox Demon has developed deep hatred toward you and now sees you as his mortal enemy. Would you like to activate Lifespan Probe on him?¡¿

    Here ites!

    Time to get to work!

    Gu An stood up and stretched his muscles.

    Deep in the forest, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled desperately. Under the torrential rain, he looked utterly wretched.

    After running for an unknown length of time, he stopped beneath a massive tree, clutching his wounded waist. The rain drenched his long hair, and his expression twisted with rage.

    "Mountain God... Damn it! I was so close to seeding..."

    Muttering to himself, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    He didn''t believe in any so-called Mountain God. He figured that meddling fool must have been some malevolent spirit in disguise. Either way, whoever dared to ruin his n to infiltrate Three Pure Mountains would pay dearly.

    "Are you talking about me?"

    A voice suddenly whispered in his ear.

    Startled, the Huangquan Fox Demon instinctively turned his head, only to see a small, masked figure in white standing on his shoulder.

    Before he could react, a terrifying divine sense surged into his soul.

    Gotcha!

    When Gu An''s divine sense infiltrated the fox demon¡¯s body, he discovered another hidden primordial spirit deep within¡ª

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor!

    This bastard was cunning, managing to escape the notice of even Grand Ascension Stage cultivators.

    Too bad for him¡ªhe messed with the wrong person!

    Gu An activated Soul Search, forcefully extracting the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s memories.

    His vast reservoir of memories was overwhelming, but Gu An couldn''t be bothered to sift through everything. He decided to extract only thest hundred years of recollections.

    After rapidly scanning the stolen memories, he finally pieced together the demon''s origins.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor hailed from Nine Nether Path, an independent realm known as the Nine Nether Domain. It was home to demons, devils, and vengeful spirits, all of whom had been relentlessly hunted by Nightshade Sect for ages.

    Two hundred years ago, during Nightshade Sect¡¯s expansion into Nine Nether Path, the Huangquan Demon Emperor managed to escape into the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    For the past two centuries, he had roamed the world, infiltrating various sects. In his eyes, the most formidable sect was Three Pure Mountains, a bastion of Daoist knowledge that had stood for over ten thousand years.

    He had once tried to sneak into its gates, but before he could even set foot inside, he was discovered and nearly killed. Since then, he had obsessively plotted revenge against Three Pure Mountains.

    The Huangquan Fox Demon was nothing more than a host for the Demon Emperor¡¯s soul, its original consciousnesspletely erased. The Demon Emperor had used an extremely covert soul-seizing technique, making it nearly undetectable.

    His reason for fabricating an attack by Nightshade Sect was to lure Xuanmiao Zhenren back to Three Pure Mountains, ensuring that he didn¡¯t linger in Northern Sea Mountain Range. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren had unexpectedly gone searching for the so-called Mountain God instead.

    Now, after the intense battle, the Demon Emperor had shifted his hostility toward this mysterious Mountain God, vowing revenge.

    This whole situation was a bizarre twist of fate.

    But since the Demon Emperor now harbored murderous intent toward Gu An...

    Gu An would never let him live.

    An hourter¡ª

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense. With a flick of his finger, Taichedan me ignited the Huangquan Fox Demon, incinerating himpletely.

    His body turned to ash, his soul shattered.

    Gu An sessfully extracted 93 years of lifespan.

    With that done, he returned to Taixuan Sect.

    Back at Xuan Valley, Gu An sat at his desk and picked up a brush.

    He wrote down threerge characters:

    Nine Nether Domain!

    From the Huangquan Demon Emperor''s memories, Gu An learned that Nine Nether Path was an isted realm known as Nine Nether Domain, where demons, devils, and spirits suffered under the oppressive rule of Nightshade Sect.

    He decided topile this information into an encyclopedia, which he wouldter deliver to Taixuan Sect through other means, aiding their future expeditions.

    As autumn leaves nketed Xuan Valley, over twenty errand disciples busied themselves sweeping the fallen foliage.

    Gu An descended the tower and spotted several Taixuan Sect disciples flying overhead at great speed.

    He merely nced at them before turning his focus back toward Third Medicine Valley.

    Before he could reach the teleportation tform, he sensed a strong aura behind him. Turning around, he looked at the errand disciples at work.

    An hourter, Ye Lan rushed into Medicine Valley, pulling Gu An upstairs.

    Once she shut the door, her expression turned grave.

    "Nine Nether Path is under siege¡ªNightshade Sect has arrived! A massive battle is about to break out!"

    "But it''s not just Nine Nether Path. Nightshade Sect''s demonic cultivators have surfaced across multiple regions. This time, it''spletely different from before¡ªthe Enforcement Hall is being dispatched to protect civilians. I have to leave today!"

    "That urgent?"

    Without hesitation, Gu An handed her a batch of healing pills.

    Ye Lan epted them and warned, "Be careful. Our investigation found Nightshade Sect spies within Taixuan Sect. This time, we''re facing their main bloodline¡ªthey might be going all-in. This could be a once-in-a-millennium catastrophe!"

    Gu An nodded. "I understand. Just keep your White Spirit Sword close."

    She grinned, waving the sword. "Always!"

    After exchanging a few more critical pieces of intelligence, Ye Lan departed swiftly.

    Watching her leave, Gu An could already sense battles erupting across distantnds.

    This time, Nightshade Sect wasn¡¯t just defending¡ªthey were invading.

    But Gu An remained patient. He would let the Nine Dynasties take the brunt of the attack first.

    His real target was a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator.

    Before facing them, he needed to break through first.

    Grand Ascension vs. Grand Ascension¡ªhe needed to be ready.

    After returning to Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Gu An lost interest in practicing formations. Instead, he focused on spectating, sending his divine sense to follow Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    Sure enough, upon returning to his Daoist temple, Xuanmiao Zhenren shed with the Huangquan Fox Demon.

    A heavy rain poured down in the night, making the world roar with noise.

    Amidst the stormy night, Xuanmiao Zhenren gripped his treasured sword and questioned the Huangquan Fox Demon about his origins.

    The fox demon appeared fearful, iming he had suffered injuries and lost his memory. He insisted that without his master''s rescue, he would have perished at the hands of other demons.

    Under the downpour, the master and disciple engaged in a fierce argument. After a while, Xuanmiao Zhenren suddenly started chanting about breaking tribtion. As if possessed by demonic energy, he raised his sword, ready to strike down the fox demon.

    Terrified, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled, desperately pleading for mercy. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren showed no sign ofpassion.

    Gu An detected a trace of demonic energy from Xuanmiao Zhenren. He wasn''t sure if it had always been lurking within him or if it was a side effect of cultivating the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body.

    Eventually, the Huangquan Fox Demon could no longer keep up the act. His body erupted with overwhelming demonic energy, and he began rapidly absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. In an instant, a monstrous demonic figure formed¡ªa manifestation that resembled a summoning spell.

    The terrifying demonic shadow''s aura wasparable to the Ninth Level of the Void Transformation Stage. Gu An suspected that this was the true form of the Huangquan Demon Emperor.

    As a cultivator of the Transformation Stage, Xuanmiao Zhenren was no match for this entity. In a critical moment, he once again activated the Gate of Divine Summoning, calling upon a Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm for aid.

    The moment the Grandmaster made a move, he crushed the demonic shadow effortlessly. The Huangquan Fox Demon used this chance to flee.

    Yet, at thest moment, Xuanmiao Zhenren hesitated. He chose to let the demon live and instructed the Grandmaster not to pursue.

    Once the Gate of Divine Summoning disappeared, Xuanmiao Zhenren copsed, coughing up blood violently.

    The cost of using that technique was clearly immense!

    "What an exhrating sh!"

    Gu An sighed in admiration¡ªit felt just like watching a novel unfold before his eyes.

    ¡¾The Huangquan Fox Demon has developed deep hatred toward you and now sees you as his mortal enemy. Would you like to activate Lifespan Probe on him?¡¿

    Here ites!

    Time to get to work!

    Gu An stood up and stretched his muscles.

    Deep in the forest, the Huangquan Fox Demon fled desperately. Under the torrential rain, he looked utterly wretched.

    After running for an unknown length of time, he stopped beneath a massive tree, clutching his wounded waist. The rain drenched his long hair, and his expression twisted with rage.

    "Mountain God... Damn it! I was so close to seeding..."

    Muttering to himself, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    He didn''t believe in any so-called Mountain God. He figured that meddling fool must have been some malevolent spirit in disguise. Either way, whoever dared to ruin his n to infiltrate Three Pure Mountains would pay dearly.

    "Are you talking about me?"

    A voice suddenly whispered in his ear.

    Startled, the Huangquan Fox Demon instinctively turned his head, only to see a small, masked figure in white standing on his shoulder.

    Before he could react, a terrifying divine sense surged into his soul.

    Gotcha!@@novelbin@@

    When Gu An''s divine sense infiltrated the fox demon¡¯s body, he discovered another hidden primordial spirit deep within¡ª

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor!

    This bastard was cunning, managing to escape the notice of even Grand Ascension Stage cultivators.

    Too bad for him¡ªhe messed with the wrong person!

    Gu An activated Soul Search, forcefully extracting the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s memories.

    His vast reservoir of memories was overwhelming, but Gu An couldn''t be bothered to sift through everything. He decided to extract only thest hundred years of recollections.

    After rapidly scanning the stolen memories, he finally pieced together the demon''s origins.

    The Huangquan Demon Emperor hailed from Nine Nether Path, an independent realm known as the Nine Nether Domain. It was home to demons, devils, and vengeful spirits, all of whom had been relentlessly hunted by Nightshade Sect for ages.

    Two hundred years ago, during Nightshade Sect¡¯s expansion into Nine Nether Path, the Huangquan Demon Emperor managed to escape into the Land of the Nine Dynasties.

    For the past two centuries, he had roamed the world, infiltrating various sects. In his eyes, the most formidable sect was Three Pure Mountains, a bastion of Daoist knowledge that had stood for over ten thousand years.

    He had once tried to sneak into its gates, but before he could even set foot inside, he was discovered and nearly killed. Since then, he had obsessively plotted revenge against Three Pure Mountains.

    The Huangquan Fox Demon was nothing more than a host for the Demon Emperor¡¯s soul, its original consciousnesspletely erased. The Demon Emperor had used an extremely covert soul-seizing technique, making it nearly undetectable.

    His reason for fabricating an attack by Nightshade Sect was to lure Xuanmiao Zhenren back to Three Pure Mountains, ensuring that he didn¡¯t linger in Northern Sea Mountain Range. However, Xuanmiao Zhenren had unexpectedly gone searching for the so-called Mountain God instead.

    Now, after the intense battle, the Demon Emperor had shifted his hostility toward this mysterious Mountain God, vowing revenge.

    This whole situation was a bizarre twist of fate.

    But since the Demon Emperor now harbored murderous intent toward Gu An...

    Gu An would never let him live.

    An hourter¡ª

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense. With a flick of his finger, Taichedan me ignited the Huangquan Fox Demon, incinerating himpletely.

    His body turned to ash, his soul shattered.

    Gu An sessfully extracted 93 years of lifespan.

    With that done, he returned to Taixuan Sect.

    Back at Xuan Valley, Gu An sat at his desk and picked up a brush.

    He wrote down threerge characters:

    Nine Nether Domain!

    From the Huangquan Demon Emperor''s memories, Gu An learned that Nine Nether Path was an isted realm known as Nine Nether Domain, where demons, devils, and spirits suffered under the oppressive rule of Nightshade Sect.

    He decided topile this information into an encyclopedia, which he wouldter deliver to Taixuan Sect through other means, aiding their future expeditions.

    As autumn leaves nketed Xuan Valley, over twenty errand disciples busied themselves sweeping the fallen foliage.

    Gu An descended the tower and spotted several Taixuan Sect disciples flying overhead at great speed.

    He merely nced at them before turning his focus back toward Third Medicine Valley.

    Before he could reach the teleportation tform, he sensed a strong aura behind him. Turning around, he looked at the errand disciples at work.

    An hourter, Ye Lan rushed into Medicine Valley, pulling Gu An upstairs.

    Once she shut the door, her expression turned grave.

    "Nine Nether Path is under siege¡ªNightshade Sect has arrived! A massive battle is about to break out!"

    "But it''s not just Nine Nether Path. Nightshade Sect''s demonic cultivators have surfaced across multiple regions. This time, it''spletely different from before¡ªthe Enforcement Hall is being dispatched to protect civilians. I have to leave today!"

    "That urgent?"

    Without hesitation, Gu An handed her a batch of healing pills.

    Ye Lan epted them and warned, "Be careful. Our investigation found Nightshade Sect spies within Taixuan Sect. This time, we''re facing their main bloodline¡ªthey might be going all-in. This could be a once-in-a-millennium catastrophe!"

    Gu An nodded. "I understand. Just keep your White Spirit Sword close."

    She grinned, waving the sword. "Always!"

    After exchanging a few more critical pieces of intelligence, Ye Lan departed swiftly.

    Watching her leave, Gu An could already sense battles erupting across distantnds.

    This time, Nightshade Sect wasn¡¯t just defending¡ªthey were invading.

    But Gu An remained patient. He would let the Nine Dynasties take the brunt of the attack first.

    His real target was a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator.

    Before facing them, he needed to break through first.

    Grand Ascension vs. Grand Ascension¡ªhe needed to be ready.

 Chapter 135: Breaking Through to Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Chapter 135: Breaking Through to Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Gu An refrained from using his divine sense to probe the Profound Mind Realm cultivators inside the Library Hall. Lifespan Probe didn¡¯t work through divine sense alone, and using it carelessly could be dangerous. If those cultivators had special techniques that allowed them to detect high-level surveince, it might stir up unnecessary trouble.

    Returning to Xuan Valley, Gu An went upstairs and pulled out a map scroll and the book from Xu Lu.

    The book, titled <em>Record of the World</em>, documented the general conditions of various regions. Within its pages, Gu An could find information on every location marked on the map.

    He carefully examined it, searching for a suitable ce to break through.

    From the map¡¯s perspective, the Nine Dynasties only upied one-tenth of the continent. Beyond thaty vastnds dominated by demons and devils, filled with perilousndscapes bearing terrifying names¡ªDemon Shadow Peak, Demon Bone Mountains, Severed Head Ghost Forest, Fallen Immortal River, and so on.

    After much thought, Gu An decided to break through in thends of demons and devils.

    The demonds were rich in spiritual energy.

    Moreover, since ancient times, demonds had no dangers from the sea, making them safer than many other regions.This map served as proof¡ªafter all, even Supreme Elders had traveled across the entire continent.

    As night fell, Gu An silently departed, heading northeast.

    With the map in hand and the Infinite Free Step underfoot, he traversed the darkness.

    Before long, he left the Taicang Empire behind.

    Taking less than twenty steps, he crossed the borders of the Nine Dynasties and entered thends of demons and devils.

    Instantly, he felt overwhelming demonic, devilish, and ghostly energy surging through the air.

    The terrain was shrouded in dense fog, and towering mountains loomed like ancient demons, their shadows barely visible, exuding an eerie presence.

    Gu An sensed countless living creatures, nearly all of them demonic beings.

    asionally, he spotted cultivators, but at night, they all remained hidden, setting up formations to conceal their presence.

    After half an hour, Gu An arrived at Phoenix Mountain.

    This colossal mountain stood at over ten thousand zhang tall, stretching across tens of thousands of miles.

    ording to <em>Record of the World</em>, in ancient times, a phoenix had once descended upon this mountain and left behind offspring, giving the mountain its name.

    However, Phoenix Mountain was now upied by demons. The book¡¯s author had once encountered a Great Demon equivalent to the Integration Stage here.

    Though not the most spiritually rich ce, it was still a viable location for breakthrough cultivation.

    Gu An spread his divine sense across Phoenix Mountain, sensing the presence of three Integration Stage Great Demons and over a million demonic creatures.

    Countless lesser demons roamed the area, making it clear why demonic cmities were somon.

    Landing midway up the mountain, Gu An found a secluded forest clearing.

    He sat cross-legged beneath a tree and activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    The mist swirled around him, and the night wind rustled the grass, creating an eerie, wave-like effect.

    ncing at his status panel, Gu An sighed.

    2,380,000 years of lifespan.

    He felt a twinge of pain.

    Who knew how many times he''d fail this breakthrough?

    He was prepared to burn through centuries if necessary.

    But he had to do it¡ªstaying alive was the priority!

    First, he sacrificed 100,000 years!

    ¡¾You invested 100,000 years into cultivation.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 4,000 years, using your profound mastery of the Innate Divine Immortal Art to forcibly challenge the Nirvana Stage. The tribtion has begun¡­ You failed to endure the Innate Five Elements Divine Thunder Tribtion.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 8,000 years¡­ You failed again.¡¿

    ¡­

    Damn!

    Only 4,000 years before tribtion each time?

    No wonder the Nirvana Stage was the first major roadblock in the Nine Tribtions of the Immortal Dao!

    Failure notifications flooded the panel, but Gu An remained expressionless.

    100,000 years wasted.

    Again!

    He burned another 100,000 years!

    Still failed!

    Again!

    A third 100,000 years!

    By this point, Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    All three attempts failed.

    His face turned gloomy as he sacrificed a fourth 100,000 years.

    Failure messages continued to assault his mind, but finally¡ª

    ¡¾You cultivated for 74,000 years¡­ You sessfully endured the Innate Five Elements Divine Thunder Tribtion. Your cultivation has advanced to Nirvana Stage, First Level!¡¿

    The dark clouds in Gu An¡¯s heart instantly cleared, and a wide grin appeared on his face.

    Breakthrough sessful!

    ¡¾You cultivated for 77,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to Nirvana Stage, Second Level.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 80,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to Nirvana Stage, Third Level.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 83,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to Nirvana Stage, Fourth Level.¡¿

    ¡¾You cultivated for 98,000 years. Your cultivation advanced to Nirvana Stage, Eighth Level.¡¿

    At Nirvana Stage, Eighth Level, he only needed 5,000 more years to reach Ninth Level.

    Without hesitation, Gu An sacrificed another 4,000 years, sessfully pushing his cultivation to Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    He simply couldn¡¯t stand seeing a non-nine number in his cultivation level.

    With the breakthroughplete, he could now focus on umting lifespan again.

    BOOM!

    The spiritual energy of thend erupted, surging violently into Gu An¡¯s body.

    His robes were instantly torn to shreds, leaving him bare-chested.

    Raising an eyebrow, he continued absorbing the rampaging energy.

    Unlike his previous breakthroughs, this time, he felt pain.

    Nirvana signified the transformation of both body and soul¡ªa little pain was to be expected.

    Simultaneously, new knowledge about the Nirvana Stage flooded his mind.

    As Gu An devoured the surrounding spiritual energy, Phoenix Mountain''s energy levels plummeted.

    The phenomenon was so intense and abrupt that it rmed every single demonic creature in the region.

    The entire Phoenix Mountain quaked.

    Hurricane-like winds howled through the night.

    Countless demons roared and shrieked, their cries shaking heaven and earth.

    Late at night, a group of Taixuan Sect disciples sat around a campfire deep within the mountains.

    Not far from them, Xuanmiao Zhenren meditated beneath a tree.

    After hesitating for a moment, Zhen Qin stood up and walked toward him.

    "Senior, shouldn¡¯t we set up a formation?" she asked cautiously.

    They were Enforcement Hall disciples. While carrying out a mission on the Taicang Empire¡¯s border, they had been ambushed by Nightshade Sect¡¯s demonic cultivators.

    Captured inside a magical artifact, they had been smuggled all the way to Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    Had Xuanmiao Zhenren not saved them, their fate would have been unimaginable.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren kept his eyes closed and replied calmly,

    "No need. If those Nightshade bastardse, I¡¯ll just kill them."

    After what happened with the Huangquan Fox Demon, his hatred for Nightshade Sect had deepened immeasurably.

    He believed that the fox demon had been a pawn of Nightshade Sect¡ªafter all, it had used their poison and even warned him of theiring attack.

    Zhen Qin hesitated.

    Was he¡­ using them as bait?

    She held back her doubts.

    Even though Zhen Qin found the situation perplexing, she refrained from questioning further.@@novelbin@@

    With their Foundation Establishment Stage cultivation, it was almost impossible for them to survive in the Northern Sea Mountain Range alone. They needed Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s protection.

    But Xuanmiao Zhenren wasn¡¯t a disciple of Taixuan Sect¡ªhe had no obligation to protect them.

    Now was not the time to offend him.

    Zhen Qin turned away, returning to her previous spot to continue meditating.

    Meanwhile, the other Enforcement Hall disciples began whispering among themselves, discussing Nightshade Sect.

    The chaos engulfing the world was escting.

    This time, the disaster Nightshade Sect had unleashed was far worse than before.

    Many of these disciples felt overwhelmed by the pressure, terrified that they might perish in this cmity.

    Just then, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s voice rang out, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry. This area is under the protection of the Mountain God. Once my injuries are healed, I will escort you back to Taicang Empire."

    A male disciple, curious, asked, "Mountain God? What Mountain God?"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren responded,

    "A true celestial deity of the mountains. As for where he is, I won¡¯t tell you."

    The disciples exchanged nces, feeling that Xuanmiao Zhenren was speaking nonsense.

    Had he hit his head too hard when he got injured?

    Even Zhen Qin began to wonder if something was wrong with his mind.

    A heavy silence settled over the forest.

    The entire forest shook like raging waves, the ground trembled slightly, and the spiritual mist descended while demonic fog surged upward.

    From a distance, it looked as if countless dragon shadows were writhing through thend, a scene of unparalleled grandeur.

    Sitting beneath a tree,pletely bare-chested, Gu An meditated as his cultivation continued to solidify.

    After an hour of refinement, he finally broke through to the Nirvana Stage!

    Upon reaching Nirvana, his spiritual energy transformed into true mana, and his primordial spirit underwent a metamorphosis.

    Gu An¡¯s Profound Heart was now inscribed with divine runes, on the verge of hatching his own unique divine ability.

    He had already formted an idea¡ªto create a divine ability based on his cultivation techniques.

    Yet, he did not slow down.

    He continued absorbing the spiritual energy of the earth, still striving to reach Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level.

    Then¡ªhe opened his eyes, frowning.

    A demonic creature was flying toward his location, still about a hundred miles away.

    If it didn¡¯t change direction, it would likely enter his Lifespan Barrier.

    "I hope the heavens bless you. If you step inside, even if we have no enmity, you will die."

    Gu An thought to himself, then closed his eyes again.

    He didn¡¯t enjoy killing indiscriminately, not even demons.

    To him, as long as a being had gained intelligence, it was a sentient life¡ªughtering carelessly could umte negative karma.

    But if something threatened him, he would show no mercy.

    Time continued to pass.

    After another hour, Gu An''s cultivation had reached Nirvana Stage, Sixth Level.

    The wild winds around Phoenix Mountain began to subside¡ªnot because he had slowed down, but because he had nearly drained the mountain¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Now, his Lifespan Barrier was pulling in energy from even further away.

    A red figure moved forward.

    As the demonic mist in the sky dispersed, the moonlight shone down.

    Beneath the silvery glow, a woman in red staggered forward.

    Her hair was disheveled, her bare feet covered in dirt and blood, and her steps unsteady, as if she could copse at any moment.

    Her long hair was tangled and matted with dried blood, strands sticking to her pale face.

    Only one feature stood out¡ªher bright, clear eyes.

    But her gaze was downcast, filled with exhaustion.

    "I¡­ I can¡¯t fall here¡­ Just a little further¡­ If I can reach the forest ahead¡­ I can rest¡­"

    She mumbled to herself, her vision blurring.

    She staggered forward, but the mere distance of a few miles took her half an hour to traverse.

    Finally, as she entered the forest, she copsed into a patch of grass.

    She could no longer stand.

    And now¡ªshe was less than a hundred meters from Gu An¡¯s Lifespan Barrier.

 Chapter 136: The First Step to Immortality

    Chapter 136: The First Step to Immortality

    Gu An lifted his gaze toward the red-clothed woman, sensing a strong demonic aura emanating from her.

    Normally, any demon capable of fully transforming into human form would be considered a Great Demon.

    Yet, this woman¡¯s aura was only at the Ninth Level of the Foundation Establishment Stage¡ªa strange contradiction.

    Without hesitation, he activated the Lifespan Probe.

    ¡¾Tian Yao¡¯er (Foundation Establishment, Ninth Level): 17/999/18000¡¿

    Hmm?

    Her lifespan limit was even higher than the Huangquan Demon Emperor¡¯s, breaking Gu An¡¯s previous record for demonic beings.

    Among all creatures he had encountered, aside from spirit trees, the highest recorded lifespan limit belonged to the Nightshade Ghost Mother, which reached 5400 years.But the Ghost Mother was a spirit, not a demon, so it wasn¡¯t a fairparison.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Humans really had it rough¡ªtheir natural lifespan was barely ten thousand years.

    Of course, humans had superiorprehension abilities, surpassing both demons and ghosts.

    At least, Gu An had yet to see a demon or ghost with a cultivation speed faster than Li Xuandao¡¯s.

    As he contemted, Gu An patiently waited for his breakthrough to conclude.

    Now that his spiritual energy had transformed into true mana, its power had undergone a fundamental change.

    Gu An could effortlessly crush his pre-breakthrough self¡ªthe difference was overwhelming.

    Perhaps this was the true path of the Immortal Dao!

    The Nine Tribtions of the Immortal Dao¡ªhe had finally stepped past the first tribtion.

    He was no longer an ordinary cultivator.

    Unfortunately, unlike other cultivators, breaking through did not increase his lifespan.

    Perhaps it was because he had "cheated," bypassing the natural Heavenly Tribtion, so his lifespan could only be increased through stealing it from others.

    But that didn¡¯t matter¡ªhis ability to seize lifespan was already absurdly fast.

    Once his Lifespan Barrier stopped absorbing the mountain¡¯s spiritual energy, Phoenix Mountain fell into an eerie silence.

    The majority of the demonic creatures began fleeing, as they instinctively sensed that such a phenomenon heralded disaster.

    Time flew by.

    When Gu An finally reached Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level, he remained in a profound state ofprehension.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes.

    Checking his Lifespan Barrier¡¯s energy consumption, he realized that this breakthrough had consumed close to 540,000 years of lifespan.

    In total, he had expended 454,000 years to reach Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level!

    Now, he had 1.92 million years remaining.

    Not bad!

    Gu An stood up, retrieved a ck robe, and began dressing.

    As he did, his gaze shifted toward Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Now, he could see things that ordinary beings could not.

    On Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s body, he saw strands of gray mist.

    When his divine sense entered the gray mist, it revealed fragments of her past.

    Could this be the legendary power of karma?

    Intrigued, Gu An continued peering into her past, deciding not to dispel the Lifespan Barrier just yet.

    Since the energy consumption had drastically slowed after his breakthrough, keeping it active a little longer wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    After finishing dressing, he finally deactivated the barrier and walked toward Tian Yao¡¯er.

    His ability to perceive karma wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but he could at least see the past ten years of her life.

    That was already impressive!

    In just a few breaths, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s past decade unfolded before his eyes.

    He stepped forward, bent down, and lifted her unconscious body into his arms.

    Under the moonlight, their elongated shadows stretched across the ground.

    Tian Yao¡¯er dreamt of a nightmare.

    In her dream, she was surrounded by demons and devils, their ws tearing at her flesh.

    They wanted to cook her into a broth, offering her to their Demon Mother.

    With a frightened gasp, she awoke abruptly, sitting up in a panic.

    Her breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

    She instinctively scanned her surroundings, realizing that she was inside a cave.

    Her eyes were drawn to the firelight, where a ck-robed figure sat meditating.

    Terrified, she shrunk back against the cave wall.

    "Y-You..." Tian Yao¡¯er stammered, her voice trembling.

    She took a closer look¡ª

    The figure was dressed in ck, wearing a mask, exuding an aura of mystery and power.

    It was Gu An!

    At that moment, Gu An was fully immersed in the power of the Nirvana Stage.

    His divine sense stretched across vastnds, allowing him to see the entire Nine Dynasties from Phoenix Mountain.

    The experience fascinated him.

    "So this¡­ is the realm of the Immortal Dao?"

    A sense of limitless power surged within him.

    For the first time, Gu An felt like a True Immortal standing above the mortal realm.

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s gaze drifted toward a small bottle of pills on the ground.

    After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously stepped forward, picked it up, and uncorked it.

    A fragrant medicinal aroma filled her senses, making her eyes light up.

    Without hesitation, she poured the pills into her mouth.

    The moment they entered her stomach, a surge of vitality coursed through her body.

    A refreshing sensation spread through her limbs.

    She noticed that her wounds had already scabbed over.

    Subconsciously, she curled up again, pulling the hem of her robe over her dirt-covered feet.

    Now that her mind was clear, she understood that this mysterious ck-robed man had saved her.

    Curious, she observed Gu An, finding his presence unfamiliar.

    Since her birth, she had never encountered a human cultivator before.@@novelbin@@

    She had been raised by the Demon Mother, and her red robe was a gift from her.

    After a while, Gu An withdrew his divine sense and slowly opened his eyes.

    Turning his head, his masked gaze met Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s wide eyes.

    For a moment, she froze, before suddenly snapping back to reality.

    "T-Thank you, senior¡­ for saving me."

    Her voice was soft and timid, like a frightened kitten.

    Gu An asked, "What do you n to do next?"

    Based on his previous karmic visions, he knew that Tian Yao¡¯er had been raised in captivity by an Integration Stage Demon King.

    That demon¡¯sir housed several other young demons, all of whom had remarkable talent and potential.

    During a migration, many demons believed a cmity was approaching, and an internal battle erupted.

    Tian Yao¡¯er used the chaos to escape¡ªeventually stumbling into Gu An¡¯s territory.

    Because of their shared orphaned past, Gu An felt a hint of sympathy for her.

    That was why he hadn¡¯t left immediately.

    Tian Yao¡¯er hesitated, uncertain of her future.

    Gu An made her an offer.

    "You have two choices."

    "First, I can take you far away from Phoenix Mountain, where you can survive on your own."

    "Second, you can swear loyalty to me and work under me. In return, I will protect you."

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes filled with conflict.

    Finally, she gritted her teeth.

    "If you can avenge my parents¡­ I will follow you forever."

    Gu An¡¯s answer was simple.

    "The Phoenix Demon Mother is too powerful¡ªI am not her match."

    "But I can teach you how to cultivate, so that one day, you can take revenge yourself."

    After a long pause, Tian Yao¡¯er whispered,

    "If I follow you¡­ will I truly have a chance?"

    Gu An smirked.

    "At the very least, it gives you hope, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Tian Yao¡¯er took a deep breath.

    "Then¡­ I will follow you!"

    With a flick of his sleeve, the ground behind Gu An suddenly copsed.

    A momentter, water gushed forth, swiftly forming a small pool.

    "Go wash up."

    Gu An said casually, then rose to his feet and walked toward the cave entrance.

    Tian Yao¡¯er quickly stood up, her voice carrying a hint of nervousness.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Just stepping outside. I¡¯lle back once you¡¯re done."

    Gu An didn¡¯t stop, simply waving a hand as he left.

    Tian Yao¡¯er hesitated as she watched his departing figure, feeling a strange warmth in her heart.

    For some reason, this gesture made her like him even more.

    Maybe¡­ following him wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    She turned back toward the pool, gazing at the clear water as her thoughts drifted.

    "He¡¯s so powerful¡­ Is he really not strong enough to defeat the Demon Mother?"

    Outside the cave, sunlight bathed Gu An¡¯s body, its warmth contrasting against the crisp mountain air.

    Standing midway up the mountain, he surveyed his surroundings.

    Though flowers and trees grew nearby, they did not obstruct his view.

    From his vantage point, rolling mountains stretched into the distance, shrouded in mist.

    The scene resembled an immortal¡¯s paradise, making it hard to believe this was and ruled by demons and devils.

    Gu An extended his divine sense, scanning for a suitable location to establish a proper cave dwelling.

    For now, he would construct an underground refuge, ensuring Tian Yao¡¯er was settled before he left.

    Fortunately, he had already prepared an array of formation materials.

    At the very least, he could set up a well-hidden cave for now and gradually enhance itter.

    Soon, he located a spiritual vein, deciding to build his cave dwelling beside it.

    Leaving behind a Yin-Yang clone, his real body vanished on the spot.

    An hourter¡ª

    Tian Yao¡¯er sat by the campfire, hugging her knees.

    The firelight flickered across her delicate features, her eyes dull and unfocused as she stared into the mes.

    She seemed lost in thought, absentmindedly absorbing the warmth.

    Only when she heard footsteps from the cave entrance did she snap out of her daze.

    Startled, she quickly stood up.

    Momentster, Gu An reentered the cave, his gazending on her now-clean figure.

    A look of satisfaction shed in his eyes.

    Not bad.

    If she was going to manage his cave dwelling, at least she would be pleasing to the eye.

    With another flick of his sleeve, a soft breeze swept through the cave, lifting Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s long hair and causing her clothes to flutter.

    A momentary glimpse of the scene beneath her robe made Gu An avert his gaze instantly.

    Tian Yao¡¯er, on the other hand, felt a sudden lightness in her hair and clothes.

    Her previously damp and ufortable garments were nowpletely dry.

    Before she could react, Gu An raised his hand, pulling her toward him through the air.

    He firmly grasped her shoulders, and in the next instant¡ª

    Both of them vanished from the cave.

    Tian Yao¡¯er felt her world spin, an intense dizziness overtaking her.

    Her eyes squeezed shut, and her divine sense failed to extend, leaving herpletely disoriented.

    Instinctively, she clung to Gu An¡¯s waist belt.

    Before long, her feet touched solid ground.

    The difort faded, and as she opened her eyes, she gasped in awe.

    Her wide, beautiful eyes sparkled in the dim light.

    They stood inside a vast underground chamber, nearly as spacious as Xuantian Cave Dwelling.

    The walls were adorned with embedded spirit stones, glowing faintly and illuminating the area with a soft radiance.

    The air was dense with spiritual energy, filling Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s lungs with refreshing vitality.

    This cave¡­

    Gu An had carved it out himself.

    At first nce, it looked as if nature had sculpted it over millennia, its design breathtakingly intricate.

    A masterpiece of precision and power.

    "From now on, this is your home."

    Gu An¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber.

    "Rest and recover first. Don''t wander outside¡ªthis is still Phoenix Mountain."

    "If you get bored, you can read."

    With a casual motion, he retrieved several books from his sleeve, cing them on the ground.

    Titles included "Romance of the Gods", "The Secrets of Taixuan Immortal Venerable", and others.

    Without waiting for a response¡ª

    He disappeared into thin air.

    Tian Yao¡¯er crouched down, picking up a copy of "Romance of the Gods."

    Curious, she flipped it open¡­

    Her expression quickly turned to confusion.

    ¡­

    She couldn¡¯t read.

 Chapter 137: Are There Immortals in This World?

    Chapter 137: Are There Immortals in This World?

    In the Third Medicine Valley, the autumn wind swayed gently.

    Gu An stepped out of the teleportation array and headed toward a distant garden.

    Though he had just made a breakthrough, he hadn''t forgotten the ripening schedules of the various herbs.

    Before he had walked far, Lu Lingjun quickly approached him and said, ¡°Valley Master, let me apany you for the harvest.¡±

    Gu An nodded, having no objections.

    After traveling several miles, Gu An bent down to pick herbs while Lu Lingjun took out a bamboo basket, ready to collect them.

    ¡°Master, the world is in chaos now. With my cultivation, shouldn''t I go out and make some contributions?¡± Lu Lingjun suddenly asked.

    So that¡¯s what this is about¡ªno wonder she was acting so attentive!Gu An casually replied, ¡°Then go ask the Sect Master and see how he ns to deploy you.¡±

    ¡°If he intended to summon me, he would have sent word already.¡±

    ¡°In that case, just stay in Medicine Valley. Who knows, maybe one of those demonic cultivators from the White Nightshade Sect will sneak in. The valley might need you for protection.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Lingjun, for someone of your level, your heart sure wavers easily. Devotion is devotion¡ªguarding the herbs, isn¡¯t that also a merit? Is it any less valuable than ying enemies?¡±

    Gu An spoke sternly, but his hands never stopped moving.

    Having just expended over four hundred thousand years of lifespan, he needed to replenish it.

    Lu Lingjun sighed. She had wanted to go out and exterminate demons for the grand ns of the Sect Master.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell Gu An that she aimed to be the Sect Master herself¡ªafter all, Gu An was closer to L¨¹ Baitian.

    Seeing that her n had failed, Lu Lingjun changed the subject and asked, ¡°Master, do you think immortals exist in this world? The heavens are vast, yet if immortals exist, why can¡¯t mortals ever see them?¡±

    ¡°Of course they exist. Otherwise, why would we cultivators pursue the path of immortality? We¡¯re just still chasing after it.¡±

    Of course, they exist!

    I am one!

    I just can¡¯t tell you!

    Gu An felt secretly pleased, but then a thought struck him.

    Could it be that immortals are already hidden in the mortal world, and his previous divine sense simply couldn¡¯t detect them?

    Or perhaps they resided beyond the ocean, separated from the mortal realm, and even after bing an immortal, one would still have topete for even higher realms.

    Nirvana was merely the first step on the immortal path¡ªone still had to endure eight great tribtions before reaching the pinnacle of immortality.

    And beyond the immortal path¡­ whaty ahead?

    For a moment, Gu An was lost in thought. Though his mind wandered, his hands never stopped plucking herbs.

    ¡°In thend where I was born, there were no immortals. Cultivators who reached the peak could only seek to shatter the void. We believed immortals were hidden in realms beyond mortal reach¡­¡± Lu Lingjun continued, a hint of sorrow on her face.

    After ascending, she felt no real difference from before¡ªshe still had to struggle in the mortal world, only now, the world was even vaster, and the immortal path remained just as distant.

    Gu An listened, asionally responding with a nod.

    Half an hourter, the two returned to the pavilion area and went their separate ways.

    Gu An walked toward the Sevenfold Purity Tree.

    From a distance, he saw Xiao Chuan crouching near the tree, observing a White Spirit Mouse sleeping beneath it.

    Although Xiao Chuan kept many demonic beasts, his favorite was still the White Spirit Mouse. Unfortunately, the mouse didn¡¯t seem to care much for him.

    Gu An suddenly noticed that Xiao Chuan¡¯s figure seemed older.

    Xiao Chuan was only three cycles younger than him, yet now, at seventy cycles of age, he still hadn''t even reached the Foundation Establishment stage. It was no surprise that time had begun to leave its mark on him.

    Gu An had given Xiao Chuan a Youth Retention Pill before, but that only preserved his youthful appearance¡ªhis demeanor and mindset had already begun to age.

    This realization left Gu An feeling a bit dazed.

    In a hundred years, Xiao Chuan would leave him.

    Xiao Chuan never enjoyed cultivating, and Gu An couldn¡¯t force him. Still, even without progress in cultivation, Xiao Chuan lived a happy life. This lifetime, because of Gu An, he had no regrets.

    Gu An walked up behind him and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Chuan, what are you looking at? If you want to hold it, just pick it up.¡±

    Xiao Chuan looked up and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s got a bad temper. I tried holding it before, and it scratched me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And you didn¡¯t tell me? That little bastard!¡±

    Gu An immediately walked over, grabbed the White Spirit Mouse by its tail, and lifted it up.

    The startled mouse woke up, but upon seeing Gu An, it stopped struggling.

    Gu An ced it into Xiao Chuan¡¯s arms, giving it a warning nce. The mouse could only curl up pitifully.

    Finally able to hold the White Spirit Mouse, Xiao Chuan¡¯s face lit up with joy as he gently stroked its back.

    Just then, Gu An sensed the aura of battle in the distance¡ª

    A battle between Profound Mind Realm cultivators!

    One of thebatants was none other than Ancestor Xuan Quan!

    Gu An merely nced in that direction without any intention of interfering.

    Unless the Grand Ascension cultivators of the Nightshade Sect stepped in, he had no interest in getting involved. This was the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cmity, not his alone. Besides, he couldn¡¯t allow the Taixuan Sect to be dependent on the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.@@novelbin@@

    After chatting with Xiao Chuan for another half-hour, Gu An finally left.

    Xiao Chuan let go of the White Spirit Mouse, which quickly darted back under the Sevenfold Purity Tree to resume its nap.

    Watching Gu An¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Chuan suddenly felt that the distance between them was growing.

    Even though they had always been together and Gu An had no ns of leaving the Taixuan Sect, there was an inexplicable sense of loss.

    Fortunately, the feeling came and went quickly.

    ¡°Xiao Yang,e with me to check on the spirit chickens. They should beying eggs today.¡±

    Xiao Chuan called out to a nearby errand disciple, his face lighting up at the thought of fresh spirit chicken eggs.

    Phoenix Mountain ¨C Underground Chamber

    Gu An sat on the ground, staring at a stone tablet in front of him, rubbing his chin in thought.

    Nearby, Tian Yao¡¯er squatted curiously, watching him. She held back for a long time before finally asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a name for this cave.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea struck him. He opened his eyes and looked at Tian Yao¡¯er. ¡°If you could name it, what would you call it?¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er tilted her head, pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°How about <em>Tian Yao¡¯s Cozy Nest</em>?¡±

    Gu An immediately shut his eyes, unwilling to engage.

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted, raised her hands like ws, and yfully swiped at him, sticking out her tongue like she wanted to scratch him.

    An incense stick¡¯s timeter, Gu An stood up.

    Startled, Tian Yao¡¯er followed suit, her wide eyes watching him.

    Gu An raised his right hand, extending two fingers, and traced the air above the tablet.

    Tian Yao¡¯er looked down and saw a faint energy engraving four words onto the stone:

    Nianchu Cave Dwelling

    <em>Nianchu</em>¡ªto never forget one¡¯s original intentions.

    His conversation with Xiao Chuan had stirred many emotions in him, and <em>Nianchu</em> was a reminder to cherish the first people he had met on his path to immortality.

    After finishing the engraving, Gu An lifted the stone tablet and walked forward.

    Tian Yao¡¯er trailed behind him, never more than seven steps away since his return.

    Once he nted the tablet in ce, Gu An began casting spells, then crouched down to p the ground.

    In truth, he didn¡¯t need to go through this trouble¡ªhe just wanted to put on a show for Tian Yao¡¯er.

    As his mana seeped into the soil, grass began to sprout across the barrennd. Within mere seconds, lush greenery covered all of Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    Tian Yao¡¯er stared, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 139: Immortal Techniques, the Eve of Battle

    Chapter 139: Immortal Techniques, the Eve of Battle

    After safely delivering Xuanmiao Zhenren, Zhen Qin, and the others to the border of the Taicang Empire, Gu An withdrew his power and disappeared from the scene.

    The primary reason he had intervened was for Zhen Qin.

    However, he had to admit¡ªusing his power felt incredible. It allowed him to truly experience the strength of the Immortal Dao.

    No wonder the Nirvana Stage was so unique. Without undergoing Nirvana, human cultivators couldn''t surpass ten thousand years of lifespan. The difference between the Nirvana Stage and the Grand Ascension Stage wasn¡¯t just in spiritual energy but in an all-epassing transformation.

    Back at the Taixuan Sect, Gu An resumed purchasing herbs to prepare for nting in <em>Nianchu Cave Dwelling</em>.

    But before he began, he needed to properly instruct Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Now that he had achieved methods akin to immortals, he didn¡¯t need to teach Tian Yao¡¯er step by step¡ªhe could simply touch her forehead and transfer vast amounts of knowledge directly into her mind.

    Still, to conceal his true strength, he decided to teach her slowly. After all, he had plenty of time.By a Great River

    The disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall looked at Xuanmiao Zhenren, hesitant to speak.

    The joy of surviving their ordeal was overshadowed by worry for their master.

    If not for saving them, would Xuanmiao Zhenren have ended up like this?

    Washing his face in the river, Xuanmiao Zhenren stood up and smiled. "No need to worry about me. My cultivation has merely been sealed for a year¡ªit was my mistake for breaking my promise to the Mountain God. I deserve this punishment."

    The disciples rushed to take responsibility upon themselves, but Xuanmiao Zhenren merelyughed it off.

    Being suppressed to the Foundation Establishment stage didn¡¯t upset him¡ªin fact, he felt more excited than ever.

    Now, he was utterly convinced that the Mountain God was a true immortal.

    The divine power he had witnessed was beyondprehension, yet it also filled him with hope.

    The path to immortality was real!

    "Alright, everyone. Now that we''ve returned to the Taicang Empire, it''s time for us to part ways. Remember¡ªnever speak of the Mountain God¡¯s existence!"

    The disciples cupped their fists in acknowledgment, all swearing secrecy.

    Even Xuanmiao Zhenren had been punished¡ªnone of them dared to risk the Mountain God¡¯s wrath.

    Yet, they shared the same excitement.

    For centuries, the existence of immortals had been debated within the cultivation world.

    But now, having witnessed one firsthand, their belief in the Immortal Dao had never been stronger.

    Autumn turned to winter, and heavy snow nketed Xuan Valley.

    Zhen Qin returned to visit Gu An, recounting tales of the worsening chaos in the outside world.

    ¡°The White Nightshade Sect¡¯s forces are endless. Even with all Nine Dynasties working together, we still can¡¯t wipe them out¡­¡± she sighed.

    As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, her perspective was limited.

    Gu An, however, frequently witnessed battles between Profound Mind Realm cultivators.

    At present, every region had its own Profound Mind Realm grandmasters holding the line. Thebined number across the Nine Dynasties had already exceeded twenty and continued to grow. The White Nightshade Sect matched them in strength, leading to an extended stalemate.

    This war wouldst for years.

    Gu An wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    He was waiting.

    Waiting for the Grand Ascension cultivator of the White Nightshade Sect to finally appear¡ªso he could kill them instantly.

    His divine sense covered all Nine Dynasties, but since the White Nightshade Sect''s main branch resided within the Nine Nether Path, he had yet to locate their Grand Ascension expert.

    He wasn¡¯t about to charge into the Nine Nether Path to hunt them down.

    No¡ªhe wanted them to surface on their own. That way, their defeat would be widely known, and the White Nightshade Sect, leaderless, would copse in disarray.

    After Zhen Qin finished speaking, Gu An poured her a cup of tea and smiled. ¡°You seem¡­ different. More energetic than when you left.¡±

    Zhen Qin grinned. ¡°Even though the world is filled with bloodshed, this experience has given me a greater drive to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m preparing to go into seclusion. Our current mission isplete, and the Law Enforcement Hall has given us permission to rest.¡±

    Gu An retrieved several bottles of pills from his storage bag and handed them to her. ¡°Train well. One day, I¡¯ll be relying on you to protect me.¡±

    Zhen Qin epted them without hesitation, smiling. ¡°When I be an immortal, I¡¯ll refine an elixir of eternal life just for you, Master!¡±

    Her confidence made Gu An chuckle.

    Ever since Su Han and Ye Yan left, Zhen Qin often visited Xuan Valley, still treating it as her home.

    Gu An never found it bothersome. In fact, he was always happy to see her.

    Once she left, he strolled through Xuan Valley, admiring his cultivation efforts.

    Time continued to flow.

    Despite the turmoil in the cultivation world, the Taixuan Sect had remained unscathed.

    Gu An¡¯s life within the sect remained peaceful.

    As the New Year approached, celebrations were far more subdued than in previous years.

    Gu An ended up spending the festival with the errand disciples.

    Late into the night, he quietly made his way to <em>Nianchu Cave Dwelling</em>.

    Standing on the grass, he sensed the growing concentration of spiritual energy and nodded in satisfaction. The <em>Spirit Gathering Array</em> he had personally arranged was finally taking effect.

    Just then, Tian Yao¡¯er approached him excitedly. ¡°Master! Did you bring meat?¡±

    Ever since Gu An had roasted meat for herst month, she had be obsessed with barbecued food.

    Now, every time he visited, it was the first thing she asked.

    Since <em>Nianchu Cave Dwelling</em> had no exit, she was trapped inside and could only cultivate or wait.

    ¡°I did,¡± Gu An replied, ¡°but first, we need to nt the crops. Based on your performance, I¡¯ll decide how much meat you get.¡±

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted butplied.

    Together, they nted herbs¡ªGu An demonstrating first, then watching as she followed.

    Hours passed.

    To his surprise, Tian Yao¡¯er had a natural talent for cultivation.

    She might seem a little dim, but she was careful and precise.

    Once the nting was done, Gu An retrieved a leg ofmb, along with his special seasoning blend. Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eagerly gathered firewood.

    An incense stick¡¯s timeter, she sat hunched over the fire, chewing on the juicymb while eyeing the second piece roasting on the spit.

    ¡°They¡¯re both yours,¡± Gu An chuckled. ¡°Eat slower.¡±

    Why did this feel like he was raising a cat?

    In truth, Tian Yao¡¯er wasn¡¯t a cat demon¡ªshe was some kind of bird demon.

    Judging by her extreme lifespan, Gu An suspected she had phoenix blood.

    Mouth full of meat, Tian Yao¡¯er asked, ¡°Master, why did youe to Phoenix Mountain?¡±

    Though they had been together for months, she still knew nothing about him.

    Sensing his good mood, she finally dared to ask.

    ¡°Phoenix Mountain is vast and rich in resources. I came here specifically for the herbs I nted.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Mother has an alchemist under hermand who she values greatly. Can you teach me alchemy?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you behave.¡±

    ¡°Master, where did youe from?¡±

    Their conversation echoed in the quiet cave, their shadows flickering on the stone walls.

    For the first time, Tian Yao¡¯er felt truly at ease.

    Though she remained trapped in the cave, with Gu An here, she felt safe¡ªno longer living in fear.@@novelbin@@

    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.

    Gu An, now seventy-four cycles old, had a lifespan exceeding two million years. Everything was progressing smoothly.

    Then, news spread.

    The White Nightshade Sect had constructed a massive sacrificial altar in <em>Silent Destion Forest</em>, preparing to offer live sacrifices.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense swept over the altar.

    It spanned over a hundred miles, with a massive cauldron at its center¡ªinside was a towering g infused with countless trapped souls.

    Forty Profound Mind Realm cultivators guarded it.

    The White Nightshade Sect was making their final gamble.

    This meant their Grand Ascension master would soon reveal himself.

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense and headed toward Wu Jue¡¯s residence.

    The time for the final battle was near.

 Chapter 140: A Ninth-Level Profound Mind Cultivator Strikes

    Chapter 140: A Ninth-Level Profound Mind Cultivator Strikes

    After parting ways with Wu Jue, Gu An witnessed a steady stream of Taixuan Sect disciples soaring over the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley every day.

    The Taixuan Sect had begun its campaign!

    Standing on the balcony, Gu An gazed into the distance, observing the battle erupting in <em>Silent Destion Forest</em>. The first sects to arrive had alreadyunched an offensive against the White Nightshade Sect.

    Unfortunately, thebined strength of forty Profound Mind Realm cultivators was nearly invincible. The allied forces of the Nine Dynasties suffered heavy losses and were forced to retreat, gathering strength for another assault.

    Turning his gaze toward the <em>Dustless Wastnd</em>, Gu An saw that the White Nightshade Sect had reestablished control over it. From the entrance of the <em>Nine Nether Path</em>, a steady stream of their cultivators emerged, all heading toward the <em>Taichen Empire</em>.

    The Nine Dynasties were as follows:

    Taicang, Dayu, Shentang, Tianwei, Taichen, Hanlu, Dazhao, Dajiang, and Wuzhen.

    Among them, the <em>Taichen Empire</em> was weaker in strength despite its vast territory and central position. It had already fallen to the White Nightshade Sect.Viewing the battlefield from a grand perspective, Gu An could see cultivators converging on Taichen from all directions, creating a truly spectacr sight.

    As he watched, a surge of battle fervor rose in him.

    He almost wanted to join the fray.

    But his priority was still his medicine valley. That was the most important thing.

    Besides, if he made a move too early, the White Nightshade Sect¡¯s Grand Ascension expert might never appear.

    The fact that this figure had remained hidden all this time meant they were likely preparing something significant.

    To Gu An, the massive altar in <em>Silent Destion Forest</em> seemed like an obvious trap. He suspected the White Nightshade Sect mightunch a sneak attack on the Taixuan Sect instead.

    Apparently, the sect shared his concern. Even now, a Profound Mind Realm grandmaster remained behind to guard their main city¡ªand it wasn¡¯t <em>Ancestor Xuan Quan</em>.

    The tension within the Taixuan Sect had escted significantly.

    Patrols in the sect¡¯s various cities had increased, and even the errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley and Xuan Valley were affected by the rising anxiety.

    As the chief disciple of Xuan Valley, Lu Jiu Jia began organizing rotations of disciples to stand guard atop the surrounding mountains, preventing White Nightshade Sect infiltrators from getting too close.

    Simrly, the Third Medicine Valley implemented stricter patrols, with stewards leading disciples on regr inspections.

    That morning, after the daily exercises concluded, Gu An was on his way back to his pavilion when he suddenly sensed something. His expression flickered slightly, though he didn¡¯t stop walking.

    BOOM!

    A deafening thunderp split the sky, startling everyone in the valley. All turned their heads toward the source of the noise.

    A massive storm of dark clouds rolled in from the direction of the Inner Sect, spreading rapidly toward the Third Medicine Valley, as if seeking to engulf the entire sky. ?¦Á£Î???§§??

    ¡°What was that sound?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the White Nightshade Sect attacking?!¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they still in Taichen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re one of the strongest sects in the Nine Dynasties. If we fall, morale across the Nine Dynasties will plummet.¡±

    ¡°I just hope the battle doesn¡¯t reach the Medicine Valley¡­¡±

    The disciples huddled together, whispering nervously.

    Gu An halted, resting his hands on the wooden railing at the edge of a garden while watching the storm approach. His divine sense peered into the heart of the sect¡¯s main city, where battle had already erupted.

    The <em>Sect Main City</em> was thergest city in the Taixuan Sect.

    Inner sect disciples could enter, but only the sect¡¯s elites and higher-ranking figures lived there.

    Currently, two Integration Stage grandmasters were engaged inbat over the city. As their battle intensified, more cultivators joined the fray, leading to an all-out sh.

    This wasn¡¯t an external invasion¡ªit was the White Nightshade Sect¡¯s spies making their move.

    After watching for a moment, Gu An noticed that most of the rogue disciples seemed toe from a single noble family.

    Just then, Lu Lingjun approached him.

    ¡°Master, from now on, do not leave the Medicine Valley,¡± she warned.

    Her gaze was locked on the Sect Main City, her expression grave.

    She could sense at least five Integration Stage cultivators.

    That alone wasn¡¯t enough to unsettle her¡ªbut she had a bad feeling that something even more terrifying was about to unfold.

    Gu An nodded lightly and continued watching.

    The Third Medicine Valley quickly dimmed, as though night had fallen.

    Rumble¡­

    Low thunder growled across the sky, reminiscent of an ancient beast roaring within the sea of clouds. The earth trembled beneath its might.

    A cold,manding voice echoed across the entire Taixuan Sect:

    ¡°It is time for you to show yourself. Our battle will decide the fate of your sect!¡±

    The words carried immense pressure, making even seasoned cultivators feel an oppressive weight upon their chests.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s expression changed.

    The speaker¡¯s cultivation surpassed the Integration Stage!

    Gu An¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the sky.

    A figure walked through the rolling clouds.

    d in a ck robe and a violet crown, with eighteen golden daggers floating behind him, the man strode through the air with effortless grace. His very presence stirred the winds, creating a turbulent wave of energy.

    Fifth-Level Profound Mind Realm!

    This was undoubtedly one of the White Nightshade Sect¡¯s highest-ranking experts.

    The Taixuan Sect¡¯s Profound Mind cultivators were all at least three small realms below him.

    Meanwhile, in the Library Hall of the Inner Sect City.

    Elder Xu Lu stood by the counter, watching as a robed figure descended a staircase in the distance.

    ¡°How confident are you?¡± he asked.

    The man, dressed in ck with an air of profound wisdom, held a whisk in his hand. He continued descending the stairs without pause, answering simply:

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Xu Lu turned to the window, gazing at the rolling thunderclouds.

    They resembled a vast, dark ocean, roiling with deadly waves.

    Worry flickered across his eyes.

    A deep, resonant voice echoed across the entire sect:

    ¡°Today marks the first time since I reached the Profound Mind Realm that I will fight another of my level. May I ask for your name? I am Daoist Kusong.¡±

    His words silenced the entire sect.

    Profound Mind Realm?

    Lu Lingjun had never heard of this stage before.

    Was it a realm beyond Integration?

    Her divine sense locked onto the battle above the clouds, her eyes shining with ambition.

    She had to reach this realm.

    No¡ªshe had to surpass it!

    A voice filled with disdain replied:

    ¡°I am Akegan of the White Nightshade Sect. Dying by my hand will not help you prove your Dao!¡±

    His arrogance made even the Taixuan Sect cultivators uneasy.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying pressure descended upon the sect, causing mountains to tremble and protective barriers to re to life across the cities.

    Akegan and Daoist Kusong had begun their battle!

    The two shed high above, their devastating techniques shaking the world.

    Although they fought far from the ground, the sheer force of their battle made even entire mountains shudder.

    Lu Lingjun stared intently at the sky, analyzing every movement, every technique, absorbing as much as she could.

    Gu An nced at her.

    Hmm?

    Was she about to gain insight from this battle?

    After a while, seeing that Lu Lingjun was still lost in concentration, Gu An turned away.

    He began walking toward the entrance of the valley.@@novelbin@@

    The White Nightshade Sect hadn''t just sent <em>Akegan</em>¡ªthere was an even stronger force at y.

    That entity had already reached the entrance of the Third Medicine Valley.

    From a distance, Gu An spotted a woman in white walking into the valley entrance. She wore a conical hat and exuded an air of mystery. Her hands were gently ced before her stomach, skin as pale as snow. Her posture was graceful, resembling an immortal descending to the mortal world¡ªnothing about her appearance suggested she was a demonic cultivator.

    ¡¾White Mist Fairy (Profound Mind Realm ¨C Ninth Level): 2180/4900/6500¡¿

    Ninth Level of the Profound Mind Realm!

    They were truly trying to tten the Taixuan Sect in one decisive strike!

    Gu An sighed inwardly and quickly approached her.

    Soon, he stood before White Mist Fairy and cupped his hands. ¡°The White Nightshade Sect is stirring chaos across thend. May I ask what brings Senior here?¡±

    Beneath her veil, Gu An could barely make out the hint of deep red lips, thickly painted with rouge.

    This woman was cautious. She had used a secret technique to conceal her true cultivation, making it appear as though she was only at the first level of Core Formation.

    ¡°Young man, this valley is overflowing with spiritual energy. Your identity must not be simple. Tell me¡ªwho are you?¡± White Mist Fairy spoke, her voice soft and alluring, evoking a sense of intrigue.

    Gu An reached out and gently sped her wrist. ¡°I am merely an ordinary outer disciple of the Taixuan Sect.¡±

    White Mist Fairyughed coldly but made no effort to withdraw her hand. Instead, she used transmission technique to whisper directly into Gu An¡¯s mind:

    ¡°Rumor has it that the <em>Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path</em> only appears within a thousand miles of this region. Young man, if you have any information about him, I might just spare your life.¡±

    Gu An had anticipated her use of transmission and allowed her to finish speaking.

    His expression hardened.

    ¡°So, you really are a demonic cultivator.¡±

    In an instant, White Mist Fairy felt an overwhelming force invade her body!

    Beneath her veil, her face paled in terror.

    She tried to shake off Gu An¡¯s grip but found she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Her wide eyes reflected utter disbelief.

    Worse still, she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak¡ªnor could her primordial spirit escape!

    A sensation of pure, unrelenting horror gripped her for the first time in her life.

    Her cultivation rapidly plummeted, her primordial spirit forcibly suppressed, reducing her to the very Core Formation realm she had been pretending to be.

    ¡°Impossible¡­!¡±

    White Mist Fairy was on the verge of mental copse.

    The sheer disparity in strength¡ªher helplessness as her cultivation was forcibly sealed¡ªdrove her into absolute despair.

    Before she could react further, Gu An pulled out a ck pearl.

    The Thousand Shadows Pearl¡ªa gift from L¨¹ Baitian!

    With his left hand still gripping her wrist, Gu An pressed the pearl against her abdomen.

    "Demon! Face your end!"

    With a loud boom, the Thousand Shadows Pearl erupted with dazzling light, releasing countless bursts of energy.

    White Mist Fairy''s body exploded into a bloody mist.

    Her blood sttered all over Gu An.

    The Thousand Shadows Pearl alone wasn¡¯t enough to kill a Profound Mind Realm expert¡ªbut before he activated it, Gu An had already used his divine power to obliterate her soul, ensuring instant death.

    His loud shout attracted the attention of many errand disciples nearby.

    A momentter, Lu Lingjun appeared beside him, frowning at the blood-covered Gu An.

    ¡°You okay? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± she asked.

    Gu An deliberately put on a terrified expression and stammered, ¡°I thought she was an Inner Sect disciple¡­ But she turned out to be a demonic cultivator from the White Nightshade Sect! We need to destroy the body before theye looking for her!¡±

    His hands, still gripping the Thousand Shadows Pearl, trembled slightly.

    ying White Mist Fairy had granted him 495 years of lifespan¡ªnot bad!

    Lu Lingjun nced at Gu An, who still seemed shaken. She immediately cast a spiritual fire spell, engulfing White Mist Fairy¡¯s remains.

    Thest traces of her power red up momentarily but were quickly incinerated.

    Lu Lingjun was unable to detect the Nirvana-level energy at y. The difference in their levels was simply too vast.

    As far as she could tell, White Mist Fairy had truly been just a Core Formation cultivator.

    Watching her body turn to ashes, Gu An let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Damn, she didn¡¯t even have a storage bag or ring¡­¡± he muttered.

    Lu Lingjun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you were too scared to notice that,¡± she remarked dryly. ¡°You¡¯re a <em>Golden Ranking</em> genius, and yet you let a mere Core Formation demonic cultivator frighten you this much?¡±

    She turned her gaze skyward.

    The battle between Akegan and Daoist Kusong still raged above.

    Something stirred within her.

    Deep down, she felt as though she was on the verge of grasping something profound.

    The Profound Mind Realm was truly awe-inspiring.

    The gap between Ninth-Level Integration Stage and Profound Mind Realm was unimaginably vast.

    At that moment, Lu Lingjun realized¡ª

    Only by achieving the Profound Mind Realm could one be considered a true master of cultivation!

 Chapter 141: A Sword Cultivator Must Always Be Composed

    Chapter 141: A Sword Cultivator Must Always Be Composed

    Seeing Lu Lingjun fall silent once again, Gu An could sense that she had grasped the opportunity for a breakthrough.

    Lu Lingjun had clearly been stuck at the ninth level of the Integration Stage for a long time. Her spiritual power had reached a bottleneck where it could no longer increase.

    Pulling her along, Gu An led her deeper into the valley while casually asking, "Tell me, what kind of realm is the Profound Mind Realm? It sounds so impressive. ¡®Profound Mind, Profound Mind¡¯¡ªdoes that mean something special about the heart at that level?"

    Lu Lingjun''s gaze flickered upon hearing his words.

    A subtle transformation was urring in her heart, where a faint surge of peculiar energy was stirring.

    Naturally, this energy came from Gu An¡¯s magic. He had infused it so skillfully that, given the vast difference in their cultivation levels, Lu Lingjun remainedpletely unaware. Instead, she mistook it for the precursor of her impending breakthrough.

    That thread of magic circled once through Lu Lingjun¡¯s heart before withdrawing back into Gu An''s body, leaving her with a fleeting sense of loss.

    At that moment, the other disciples in the valley gathered around, asking about the identity of the female demonic cultivator from earlier.Still covered in blood, Gu An gave a brief exnation before returning to his quarters to clean himself up.

    Meanwhile, Lu Lingjun returned to the wooden railing, tilting her head back to gaze at the thunderclouds as she continued to watch the battle.

    For the Third Medicine Valley, Bai Xia Fairy was nothing more than a brief episode. Even the errand disciples barely paid any attention to it. Little did they know that the deceased demonic cultivator had a cultivation level surpassing that of all Nine Dynasties. Apart from Gu An, she had been the strongest of them all.

    Taichen Empire, Silent Destion Forest

    Enormous banners stood along the forest¡¯s edge, encircling a vast open space spanning a hundred miles. The ground was carved with deep trenches forming an intricatework of runes when viewed from above.

    This was the Sect-Protecting Grand Formation of the Nightshade Sect¡ªthe Sixfold Grand Ascension Array!

    At the heart of the formation, seven figures in ck robes sat cross-legged in a circle.@@novelbin@@

    Each of them had reached the Profound Mind Realm¡ªand not just any level, but above the fifth level. They were none other than the top seven elders among the Hundred Venerables of the Nightshade Sect!

    An elderly woman among them opened her eyes and said, ¡°There are fluctuations from a battle between Profound Mind cultivators in the direction of Taixuan Sect. It seems the Vice Sect Master and Akegan have made their move. I wonder if the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will intervene.¡±

    Hearing this, the other six opened their eyes as well.

    ¡°Taixuan Sect is on the verge of destruction. The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path will surely take action.¡±

    ¡°They say his cultivation is at least at the eighth level of the Profound Mind Realm. I wonder if that''s true.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, with the Vice Sect Master involved, Taixuan Sect can only rely on him.¡±

    ¡°I must admit, we underestimated the sects in thisnd. What seemed like a barren, backward region has managed to gather so many Profound Mind cultivators.¡± ?????¨®??§§?

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve stood for thousands of years. It¡¯s only natural that some have reached the Profound Mind Realm.¡±

    The seven elders of the Nightshade Sect conversed casually, speaking as if the fate of Taixuan Sect was already sealed.

    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away¡­

    Amidst the mountain ranges, Taixuan Sect¡¯s forces had set up camp. Every peak within a thousand miles had disciples stationed to monitor their surroundings.

    Inside the central war camp, in a grand hall hastily constructed for the asion, L¨¹ Baitian, Ancestor Xuan Quan, and dozens of Taixuan Sect¡¯s high-ranking members were gathered.

    An Hao and Wu Jue were present as well. An Hao stood beside L¨¹ Baitian, while Wu Jue stood behind Zhou Yu of the Venerable Pavilion.

    Sitting in an imposing manner, L¨¹ Baitian looked nothing like a righteous sect leader¡ªinstead, he resembled a Demon Lord.

    His expression darkened as he asked, ¡°So what? Cang Heaven Sect wants to be the leader?¡±

    Ji Chen of the Ji Family sighed and said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are now over forty sects in the Nine Dynasties¡¯ coalition. If we act without coordination, we¡¯ll only get in each other¡¯s way. Cang Heaven Sect has proposed electing a leader¡ªand since they¡¯ve sent a million disciples and four Profound Mind Supreme Elders, they believe they should take charge.¡±

    Four Profound Mind cultivators¡ªwhat a terrifying force!

    Before the Nightshade Sect¡¯s catastrophe, Integration Stage was the peak of the Nine Dynasties. No one had expected Cang Heaven Sect to summon four Profound Mind Supreme Elders when cmity struck!

    Among the allied sects, not all of them had even a single Profound Mind cultivator.

    And these were just the warriors Cang Heaven Sect had dispatched¡ªsurely, there were still more powerful figures guarding their home, just as Taixuan Sect had done.

    By contrast, Taixuan Sect had only one Profound Mind Supreme Elder to send.

    The disparity was undeniable.

    Ji Chen¡¯s words plunged the hall into silence. Many elders wished to object but found themselves unable to refute.

    The Ji Family, Zhou Family, and Gu Family were the three great families of the Taicang Empire, but within the Nine Dynasties, they might not even rank among the top three.

    Taking a deep breath, L¨¹ Baitian locked his gaze onto Ji Chen and asked, ¡°What about your Ji Family¡¯s Ancestor? When will he arrive?¡±

    Ji Chen replied, ¡°Within a few days. But we¡¯ve only managed to find one of our ancestors.¡±

    Just like sects, great family ns rarely had their Profound Mind cultivators staying home¡ªmost wandered the world in search of greater opportunities.

    L¨¹ Baitian turned to Zhou Yu.

    Zhou Yu immediately responded, ¡°Our senior members are tied up, but our family head is working hard to persuade them. We should be able to get one Profound Mind cultivator within a month.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitian scowled. He was particrly frustrated because one of the four Profound Mind cultivators from Cang Heaven Sect bore the surname Zhou.

    Turning to Gu Gua from the Venerable Pavilion, L¨¹ Baitian asked for his family¡¯s response.

    Gu Gua remained calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Our ancestors are entric. I can¡¯t promise a number, but rest assured, the Gu Family will contribute to the Nine Dynasties¡¯ cause.¡±

    Hearing this, L¨¹ Baitianughed coldly.

    An Hao, observing the entire exchange, was inwardly amazed¡ªthis was his first time witnessing the influence of the three great families.

    Even a sect master had to be polite to them.

    L¨¹ Baitian was known for his tyrannical ways, but his attitude depended on whom he was dealing with. Against the Chu Family, he could wipe them out entirely, but against the three great families, he had no choice but to show respect.

    Beneath the Profound Mind Realm, L¨¹ Baitian was invincible.

    But now, thanks to the Nightshade Sect, it was Profound Mind cultivators who dictated the rules.

    An Hao clenched his fists and vowed, "When I be sect master, all these families will bow to me!"

    To him, L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s struggles were simply because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    Wu Jue, however, had little interest in these matters¡ªhe only felt that the meeting was pointless noise.

    If they didn¡¯t crush the Nightshade Sect soon, Taixuan Sect would remain in grave danger.

    Just then, an elder rushed into the hall, holding a jade slip.

    ¡°The sect is under attack by a Profound Mind cultivator from the Nightshade Sect!¡±

    At those words, the entire hall erupted in shock.

    An Hao frowned, thinking of his sister, An Xin.

    Wu Jue clenched his fists, thinking of Gu An.

    L¨¹ Baitian demanded, "How many Profound Mind cultivators?"

    ¡°Just one.¡±

    L¨¹ Baitianughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Even if Elder Kusong isn¡¯t a match, there¡¯s still the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.¡±

 Chapter 142: Valley Master Holds Your Hand, and Thatâ€™s a Problem?

    Chapter 142: Valley Master Holds Your Hand, and That¡¯s a Problem?

    As Zuo Yijian trembled, Zuo Lin also noticed his father''s sword reacting strangely. That overwhelming sword intent made the scabbard vibrate violently. Under Zuo Lin¡¯s stunned gaze, the sword and scabbard floated into the air.

    Zuo Yijian rose to his feet, staring at his sword. He was certain that his senses were not mistaken.

    This was the sword intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    On the Heavenly Mending tform, more and more people began to feel the presence of the sword intent, including Ye Lan.

    She turned her head, gazing in astonishment toward Zuo Yijian.

    BOOM¡ª

    Suddenly, the thunderclouds split apart, instantly illuminating the Outer Sect City. A violent wind descended from the sky, shaking the city¡¯s buildings. The oppressive force caused weaker disciples and errand disciples to copse to the ground.

    Struggling to lift their heads, everyone saw a massive opening in the thunderclouds above the city, spanning dozens of miles in diameter.The storm failed to reform, and under the sunlight, Chi Qian Zun and Elder Kusong continued their battle, locked in an intense struggle.

    The two cultivators, separated by a hundred feet, exchanged spell attacks. The collision of their techniques created shockwaves and blinding shes of light. The sheer force of their battle distorted the city''s protective barrier, which looked as though it could shatter at any moment.

    ¡°Father¡­ this¡­?¡± Zuo Lin looked at Zuo Yijian in disbelief, his voice trembling.

    Could his father be the legendary Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?!

    The same thought crossed the minds of many others because the sword intent was simply too powerful.

    Even Chi Qian Zun, who was in midair, sensed the sword intent. His sharp gaze locked onto Zuo Yijian, his brows furrowing.

    Could this man really be the Sword Sovereign?

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian suddenly dropped to one knee, looking at his violently trembling sword and shouting, "Sword Sovereign, please save my sect!"

    As soon as his words fell¡ª

    CLANG!

    The sound of a sword being unsheathed ripped through the heavens, silencing everything!

    Chi Qian Zun instantly leaped backward, retreating onto the thunderclouds, widening the distance between himself and Elder Kusong.

    Staring down at the Heavenly Mending tform, Chi Qian Zun brought together his eighteen golden short des, merging them into a single long sword. His face twisted into a crazed grin as he shouted, "Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path,e out! Let me see your strength!" ??????§¦?

    His voice resounded throughout Taixuan Sect, not just as a challenge to the Sword Sovereign, but also as a signal to the Vice Sect Master of the Nightshade Sect, urging him to act quickly.

    After all, Chi Qian Zun was at the fifth level of the Profound Mind Realm. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Sword Sovereign, he could certainly stall for time.

    However, his provocation was met with only one response¡ª

    A piercing sonic boom!

    The moment Chi Qian Zun finished speaking, Zuo Yijian¡¯s sword suddenly shot toward him with a force beyondprehension.

    The terrifying sword intent erupted, sweeping everyone off their feet!

    From all corners of the city, people watched in awe as a blinding streak of sword light shot upward, piercing through the heavens, its unstoppable force splitting the stormy sea of thunderclouds apart.

    Zuo Lin, midair from the st, saw the sky itself being cleaved in two by that sword. The image burned itself into his mind, filling him with unparalleled shock.

    Even Chi Qian Zun, for the first time, felt true fear.

    So fast!

    He had no time to dodge! Instinctively, he raised his great de to block, but¡ª

    His reaction speed was nowhere near fast enough!

    BOOM!

    His sword shattered instantly!

    As the piercing sword tip reached his body, the sheer force of the Taicang Frightening God Sword exploded, obliterating himpletely!

    One strike.

    Chi Qian Zun was gone¡ªnot even his soul had time to escape, let alone unleash his divine abilities!

    The difference in power was unfathomable.

    He stood no chance.

    Elder Kusong, still floating in the air, his robe fluttering in the winds of battle, was left utterly speechless. His disheveled gray hair blew wildly as he stared at the distant sword energy that had annihted Chi Qian Zun.

    He knew firsthand how terrifying Chi Qian Zun was.

    Against that demon cultivator, Elder Kusong had struggled bitterly just to hold his ground.

    Yet, such a powerful figure had been killed instantly¡ª

    ¡ªby just one sword strike from the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    And the sovereign had never even shown himself.

    WHOOSH!

    Another piercing sound echoed through the skies.

    That same sword¡ªhavingpleted its mission¡ªsliced back through the sky, drawing a perfect arc before plunging straight down into the Heavenly Mending tform.

    CLANG!

    It embedded itself deep into the tform, sending sparks flying.@@novelbin@@

    The de trembled violently, vibrating with residual energy.

    Lying on the ground, Zuo Yijian stared at his own sword, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.

    The entire city fell silent.

    Far away in the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    A notification appeared before his eyes¡ªconfirming that he had sessfully reaped Chi Qian Zun¡¯s lifespan.

    That bastard was truly dead.

    ncing toward the Sect¡¯s Main City, Gu An sensed that the battle there was still ongoing.

    However, he chose not to interfere.

    He had already intervened twice today.

    A third time would be excessive.

    Taixuan Sect needed to ovee its own tribtions.

    Before long, a deafening cheer erupted from the Outer Sect City, so loud that even the errand disciples in the Third Medicine Valley could hear it.

    Though they couldn¡¯t make out the exact words, they could tell it was a celebration.

    Meanwhile, Gu An remained beside Lu Lingjun, ensuring that no one interrupted herprehension state.

    Outer Sect City¡ª

    As excitement surged, more and more people rushed onto the Heavenly Mending tform. Elder Kusong descended,nding in the center of the crowd, standing before Zuo Yijian.

    At that moment, Zuo Yijian clutched his sword tightly, unwilling to sheathe it or hand it over to anyone.

    Elder Kusong smiled and asked, ¡°Junior, may I take a look at that sword?¡±

    Zuo Yijian guarded it like a treasure, ring at the elder warily.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ¡°Wait! The sword intent beneath our feet has strengthened!¡±

    An elder eximed in shock, prompting everyone to lower their gazes.

    They saw that the two characters for ¡®Righteous Path¡¯ carved into the tform were now flowing with sword intent.

    It seemed that as the swordnded, Gu An¡¯s sword intent had merged into the inscription, reinforcing the Sword Sovereign¡¯s aura.

    Elder Kusong turned to look at the inscription, sensing the profound sword energy within.

    Slowly, he closed his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Zuo Yijian took a step back and whispered to his son, ¡°Lin¡¯er, pick up my copy of <em>Romance of the Gods</em>.¡±

    Third Medicine Valley¡ª

    Gu An smirked.

    He had shaved off a hundred years from Lu Lingjun¡¯s cultivation journey¡ªso why should she make a fuss over something as trivial as holding hands?

    Lu Lingjun, however, merely smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. From now on, you belong to me.¡±

    Before Gu An could react, she turned and left.

    Gu An immediately chased after her.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I was just joking! Please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    Lu Lingjun onlyughed.

    It was already toote.

 Chapter 144: Prepare to Welcome the Arrival of an Immortal!

    Chapter 144: Prepare to Wee the Arrival of an Immortal!

    Gu An dealt with Lu Lingjun for quite a while before finally sending her off. Of course, there was another reason¡ªshe also needed time to adjust to the Profound Mind Realm.

    He had a bad feeling. Now that Lu Lingjun knew his identity as Pan An, would she be even more entangled with him?

    He remembered that she loved reading <em>Romance of the Gods</em> in her spare time.

    In the days that followed, Lu Lingjun¡¯s name spread throughout the Taixuan Sect, thrilling all the disciples.

    The mere mention of "Profound Mind Realm" was enough to boost morale across the entire sect!

    News quickly reached the Taichen Empire.

    All the cultivators in the Taixuan Sect''s headquarters were ecstatic upon hearing this.

    Lately, they hade to understand the terrifying power of the Profound Mind Realm. It was no exaggeration to say that the only factor determining victory on the battlefield now was the presence of a Profound Mind Realm cultivator!@@novelbin@@No matter how many Integration Stage cultivators they had, they couldn''t match up to a Profound Mind Realm expert!

    L¨¹ Baitian was delighted and openly dered that he had personally recruited Lu Lingjun into the Taixuan Sect. This eased the concerns of high-ranking members who were unfamiliar with her.

    After all, an unknown and invincible Profound Mind Realm Grandmaster appearing out of nowhere¡ªespecially at such a critical juncture¡ªwould naturally make the sect leaders suspicious.

    They began urging L¨¹ Baitian to summon Lu Lingjun to the battlefield.

    With only Ancestor Xuan Quan fighting for the Taixuan Sect, their contribution to the war was barely noticeable. Among the Nine Dynasties Alliance, they had little say, ranking barely within the top five. This was a humiliating reality for the Taixuan Sect, especially after hosting the Golden Ranking Tournament.

    L¨¹ Baitian temporarily suppressed these requests, wanting to give Lu Lingjun time to consolidate her cultivation.

    Under the leadership of the Cang Heaven Sect, the sects of the Nine Dynastiesunched frequent assaults on Silent Destion Forest.

    Grandmasters led the charge, mid-tier cultivators worked to rescue captured prisoners, and lower-tier cultivators handled logistics and supplies.

    Yet no matter how hard the Nine Dynasties forces attacked, they could not break through the Sixfold Grand Ascension Array protecting the Nightshade Sect.

    Word of the escting conflict spread, and more people became aware that the Nine Dynasties Cataclysm had arrived. This was a crisis affecting the entire world.

    As autumn arrived, Lu Lingjun had been in seclusion for a month. During this time, Gu An refrained from disturbing her.

    He continued to manage the Medicine Valley. With Nianchu Cave Dwelling now running smoothly and Tian Yao''er proving more capable than expected, he hadn¡¯t visited the cave dwelling in six days.

    Then, one day¡ª

    Gu Zong came to visit Gu An.

    He had a message for Lu Lingjun: as soon as she exited seclusion, she was to head to Silent Destion Forest to provide support. Gu An agreed to ry the message. £Ò????¦¢¨§s

    The battlefield at Silent Destion Forest had grown even more brutal. When Gu An scanned the area with his divine sense, he saw an ongoing battle.

    Every direction was filled with formations of cultivators shing in an earth-shattering war. The spiritual energy of the entire Taichen Empire was being drawn toward the battlefield.

    It was an absolute bloodbath.

    Gu An watched for a while before withdrawing his divine sense.

    The number of sacrificial offerings continued to rise. It was highly likely that they were preparing for a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator. The death of White Mist Fairy had apparently not disrupted that person¡¯s ns.

    Gu An resumed his patrol of the Third Medicine Valley.

    By dusk, Lu Lingjun finally stepped out of her courtyard and visited Gu An in his pavilion.

    Gu An passed along Gu Zong¡¯s message, but whether she chose to go was entirely up to her. As a Profound Mind Realm cultivator, no one could order her around.

    "Hmm, I already heard about it. I''ll be heading out soon," Lu Lingjun nodded, her expression cold.

    Perhaps this was her true self.

    She was the strongest cultivator of the lower realms. Now that she no longer needed to hide her cultivation, she no longer needed to conceal her true nature either.

    Gu An looked at her, puzzled as to why she hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Lu Lingjun locked eyes with him and said, "I can sense many Profound Mind Realm auras in Silent Destion Forest. There''s even one that makes my heart tremble. This trip will be extremely dangerous."

    Her gaze was deep and piercing, as if hardened by countless trials. The way she looked at Gu An made him inexplicably nervous.

    Gu An responded, "Do what you can. If the situation is beyond saving, prioritize your own survival."

    Lu Lingjun smiled. "Of course. I wouldn¡¯t sacrifice myself for the Taixuan Sect. But since I''m about to enter such a perilous battle, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?"

    Gu An cleared his throat and spoke seriously, "Miss Lu, I truly didn¡¯t mean anything when I held your hand before. Don¡¯t overthink it. As for romantic matters, they should be built on mutual feelings, not just a simple touch."

    "And, to be honest with you, <em>Romance of the Gods</em> wasn¡¯t written by me. I merely heard it from a Daoist named Xu Zhonglin."

    Lu Lingjun chuckled. "If it truly wasn¡¯t written by you, then why have you been basking in its fame for decades?"

    Gu An was speechless.

    He couldn¡¯t exactly say that the original author didn¡¯t exist in this world, could he?

    "Honestly, whether or not you wrote <em>Romance of the Gods</em> doesn¡¯t matter," Lu Lingjun continued. "Over the years, I¡¯vee to know your true nature. You¡¯re greedy, yes, but only in mutually beneficial ways. You¡¯re always polite, never arrogant toward those above you, nor condescending toward those below."

    Gu An couldn''t help but feel a little pleased with himself.

    <em>So I¡¯m actually such a great person?</em>

    But then, Lu Lingjun¡¯s tone shifted.

    "You''re good in every way... except for your weak cultivation. If you want to be my Daopanion, reach the Void Transformation Stage first. Until then, I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you. And once you do reach that level, I have a cultivation technique we can practice together."

    Together?

    Gu An suddenly recalled certain scenes from <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em>.

    A surge of heat rushed through him.

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    <em>Is she trying to shake my Dao heart?</em>

    Gu An nced at Lu Lingjun again, feeling as if her smile concealed hidden danger.

    <em>A two-thousand-year-old woman trying to seduce a seventy-year-old man like me?</em>

    "Forget it," Gu An said solemnly. "In this lifetime, I will never reach the Void Transformation Stage."

    Lu Lingjun simply smiled, then stood up. She ced a ring with a red gemstone on the table and said, "This is the Twin-Heart Ring. If you refine it, I¡¯ll be able to sense whenever you''re in danger. Who knows? I might even be able to save your life."

    Before Gu An could respond, she vanished from the room.

    Gu An stared at the Twin-Heart Ring in silence.

    He turned to the Qinghong Sword lying on the table beside it.

    This scene felt... strangely familiar.

    <em>Damn it, Heavens! Why do you keep making women fall for me?</em>

    <em>Are you that afraid I¡¯ll keep lying low?</em>

    The next day at noon, Gu An visited Horizon Valley, only to find that Luo Hun was the only one left.

    When he asked about L¨¹ Xian and Yi Liuyun, Luo Hun replied, "They¡¯ve joined His Majesty¡¯s expedition to the Taichen Empire. He said that as the emperor, he must do his part in this crisis."

    Gu An was surprised by Li Xuandao¡¯s sense of duty but made noment.

    Instead, he simply nodded and left.

    Two weeks passed.

    Standing at the window of Xuan Valley Pavilion, Gu An extended his divine sense toward Silent Destion Forest.

    Lu Lingjun was battling a Profound Mind Realm cultivator, while several others fought nearby. The surrounding mountains had been reduced to ruins, corpses littered the battlefield, and dust filled the air.

    And yet...

    The Grand Ascension Stage cultivator had yet to appear!

    Gu An couldn¡¯t believe it. <em>Is he really nning to hold back forever?</em>

    If the sacrificial array activated before that cultivator showed up, Gu An would have no choice but to step in.

    After all, there was still the impending Demon Cataclysm to deal with.

 Chapter 146: Heaven Opens Its Eyes! The Power of the World!

    Chapter 146: Heaven Opens Its Eyes! The Power of the World!

    "This... what kind of realm is this...?"

    Beneath the rolling thunderclouds, L¨¹ Baitian stood atop his artifact, his face filled with fear as he gazed at the Nightshade Mother Tree, speaking to himself in disbelief.

    As a cultivator at the ninth level of the Integration Stage, even he felt terror¡ªwhat of those weaker than him?

    Below, the Taixuan Sect disciples felt as if a mountain was crushing them. They began falling from the sky, their formations copsing as a result.

    "What are we even facing...?"

    "This is impossible¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ Does the Nightshade Sect really have an Immortal?"

    "What do we do¡­? Do we truly have no chance of victory?"

    "We still have the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path! If he arrives, perhaps we¡¯ll have a glimmer of hope!"While the disciples of the Taixuan Sect still clung to a fragile hope, cultivators from other sects had already sunk intoplete despair.

    Daoist Tianxu of Three Pure Mountains paled as he stared at the Nightshade Mother Tree.

    He cast his divinations, but no matter how many times he tried, he could not see hope.

    "...There is no escape from this cmity."

    His voice trembled, and his once righteous aura began to dissipate.

    With Jing Tuxian''s overwhelming presence engulfing the Taichen Empire, the morale of the Nine Dynasties cultivators shattered instantly.

    However, some still refused to surrender.

    Grandmasters from Cang Heaven Sect fought to the death, demonstrating the unyielding resolve of the Nine Dynasties¡¯ leaders.

    Meanwhile, An Hao and Wu Jue flew at full speed, their lower cultivation levels allowing them to slip through unnoticed. They rushed into Silent Destion Forest, trying to rescue the prisoners meant for sacrifice. ??N£Ï§£§§?

    But the moment theynded¡ª

    Crimson threads of blood coiled tightly around their feet.

    Before they could even react, the runes beneath them erupted with an earth-shattering scarlet light, spreading outward in all directions.

    In an instant, the entire Taichen Empire was swept into the ritual¡¯s influence.

    Every living being within the empire¡ª

    froze.

    Even the Grandmasters hovering in the sky were trapped. Though they could still move, their actions became agonizingly slow, like autumn leaves drifting in the wind.

    The Profound Mind Realm cultivators who tried to flee fell into despair¡ª

    The Taichen Empire now seemed endless.

    On a cliff¡¯s edge, Li Xuandao, L¨¹ Xian, Yi Liuyun, and a group of powerful cultivators were all frozen in ce.

    "What is this!?" A cultivator shrieked as he stared in horror at the mystical blood threads wrapped around his legs.

    He struggled, but no matter how much he fought, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Worst of all, he could feel himself losing control over his own body.

    L¨¹ Xian lowered his gaze, his expression unreadable.

    Li Xuandao remained calm, as ifpletely unfazed by the unfolding disaster.

    At that moment, a voice echoed through the heavens¡ª

    "This is the Sixfold Grand Ascension Array! It requires the power of a Grand Ascension Stage cultivator to activate! Do you all understand what that means?"

    It was Jing Tuxian¡¯s voice¡ªcold and merciless, sending a chill through the entire empire.

    Hearing these words, Li Xuandao¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Above, Lu Lingjun also found herself ensnared by the blood threads¡ªthey had appeared out of nowhere, impossible to avoid.

    Beneath her, the White Spirit Demon Emperor let out a pitiful wail.

    "We''repletely screwed!"

    Lu Lingjun turned her eyes toward the Nightshade Mother Tree, her gaze sharpening.

    She could see a shadow emerging from the dark rift¡ª

    It was Jing Tuxian.

    His ck robes billowed violently, his sleeves and hem tattered, making him look like a demon cloaked in ck mes.

    His pale face twisted into a cruel grin, and on his forehead, two evil spirit sigils pulsed, as if ready to leap from his skin at any moment.

    BOOM!

    The ground quaked violently, and a crimson barrier rose over Silent Destion Forest, making the sparse trees below look as small as des of grass.

    More and more Nightshade Sect cultivators knelt in fanatical worship, their eyes filled with mad devotion.

    Jing Tuxian mocked the world with his voice¡ª

    "Where is the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    "Where is the Longevity Daoist of Three Pure Mountains?"

    "Didn¡¯t someone from Cang Heaven Sect once boast that destroying the Nightshade Sect would be <em>easy</em>?"

    "Where are you all now? If you don¡¯t appear soon, every living being here will merge into the Six Paths and aid my ascension to immortality!"

    Each of his words crushed the remaining hope in the Nine Dynasties cultivators'' hearts.

    His blood-red eyes reflected the Nightshade illusions swirling behind him.

    The Nightshade Mother Tree''s grotesque human face opened its mouth, releasing an enormous Nightshade blossom that floated beneath Jing Tuxian, lifting him into the air.

    As he ascended, every person in the Taichen Empire felt their lifeforce being drained away¡ª

    The sensation only deepened their despair.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Gu An¡¯s heart clenched.

    <em>This bastard¡¯s power is terrifying!</em>

    His cultivation level had almost reached the ninth level of the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Thankfully, Gu An had broken through ahead of time¡ª

    And not just to the Grand Ascension Stage, but to the Nirvana Stage, Ninth Level.

    He locked onto Xuanmiao Zhenren with his divine sense.

    With Gu An¡¯s power enhancing him, Xuanmiao Zhenren moved far faster than before, almost reaching the Taichen Empire.

    But hearing Jing Tuxian¡¯s voice, Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s heart burned with urgency.

    "Mountain God! We¡¯re out of time!"

    His grip tightened around the Mountain God¡¯s wooden effigy, his hands trembling.

    "If you¡¯re out of time, then throw it."

    Gu An¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    Without hesitation, Xuanmiao Zhenren hurled the effigy forward.

    The moment it left his fingers¡ª

    The wooden effigy transformed into a streak of azure light, elerating at an unimaginable speed, tearing across the sky like aet.

    Jing Tuxian instantly sensed something.

    His gaze snapped to the horizon¡ª@@novelbin@@

    And Lu Lingjun, caught in his sightline, felt her very soul tremble.

    Even the White Spirit Demon Emperor shuddered in fear.

    For a brief moment, Lu Lingjun felt something¡ª

    She instinctively turned her head.

    Time seemed to freeze.

    In her peripheral vision, she saw a streak of azure light, and within it¡ª

    A tiny figure.

    An Hao, still struggling, looked up just in time to see the azure light sh over his head.

    On the cliff¡¯s edge, Li Xuandao caught a glimpse of it, and for a moment¡ª

    He thought his eyes were deceiving him.

    Then, in the gaze of millions of despairing souls¡ª

    The azure radiance split the darkened sky, bringing light back into their eyes.

    Jing Tuxian reacted faster than anyone.

    He raised his hand, summoning ck energy to intercept the iing force.

    His face darkened.

    "...A Grand Ascension Stage cultivator? Who are you?"

    But before he could act¡ª

    A colossal azure beam erupted from beyond the heavens.

    Faster than I thought.

    Jing Tuxian never even had time to react.

 Chapter 148: A Sudden Surge in Lifespan

    Chapter 148: A Sudden Surge in Lifespan

    Within the past month, thanks to the Nightshade, Gu An had harvested a total of 1.07 million years of lifespan¡ªmost of it obtained during the first half of the month. As time passed, however, it became increasingly difficult to extract lifespan. More and more Nightshade flowers withered the moment he picked them, which he found rather peculiar.

    It felt as if some mysterious force was prematurely draining the vitality from these flowers.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, Gu An was quite satisfied.

    Thanks to the Nightshade Sect, he had saved himself twenty years of effort, bringing his lifespan to a staggering 4.39 million years.

    With the fall of the Nightshade Sect, the Nine Dynasties erupted in celebration. Numerous stories about the sect spread among the people, painting it as the most terrifying cult in existence. Meanwhile, the Mountain God became a revered figure of popr belief.

    On this day.

    In a dense forest within the Northern Sea mountain range, Xuanmiao Zhenren knelt on the ground, his expression devout.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice, his face lighting up with joy. Without hesitation, he turned and walked in the indicated direction.Two hourster, he stopped atop a hillside, gazing into the distance where the Northern Sea shimmered under the sunlight.

    "This will be the site of my Dao Temple. Clear a field nearby for an herb garden and cultivate medicinal nts for me," Gu An''s voice echoed in Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s ears.

    Without hesitation, Xuanmiao Zhenren agreed. He was filled with anticipation for the days ahead, eager to serve.

    A day and a night passed.

    At dawn, Gu An, in the form of a White-d Little Figure, appeared on Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s shoulder.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was seated on the temple¡¯s front steps, meditating.

    Gu An surveyed the newly constructed Dao Temple. It wasn¡¯t particrly grand, but it wasn¡¯t shabby either.

    The courtyard walls were made of stone, the temple itself built from the same material. The beams and columns were crafted from redwood, while the roof was tiled with red bricks. Nestled in the mid-mountain forest, it blended into the surroundings, its presence subtle yet distinguished. Incense burned in a grand cauldron at the center of the courtyard, sending wisps of smoke curling into the air, creating an ethereal, otherworldly atmosphere.

    Clearly, Xuanmiao Zhenren had put a great deal of thought into it¡ªhe had done well in pleasing Gu An.

    Gu Anmented, "The inscription on this que is no good. ''Mountain God Temple'' is too generic. There are likely other Mountain Gods in this world besides me."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he instinctively turned his head, only to see the Mountain God perched on his shoulder. His body went rigid, not daring to move.

    Carefully, he asked, "May I ask¡­ what is your divine name?"

    "Haven¡¯t thought of one yet."

    Gu An hopped down from his shoulder and strolled into the courtyard.

    Xuanmiao Zhenren quickly followed, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean, you haven¡¯t thought of one? Don''t you belong to a pantheon of divine beings, like the Heavenly Court in Romance of the Gods?" ???N¨®?¨¨S?

    "<em>Romance of the Gods</em>? What¡¯s that?"

    Xuanmiao Zhenren briefly exined the story, his tone filled with reverence.

    After listening, Gu An scoffed. "Mere mortals daring to specte about deities? I don¡¯t know if a Heavenly Court exists, but I was born without ever seeing another divine being."

    "Then how do you¡ª"

    "You want to ask why I dare call myself the Mountain God?"

    "N-No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­"

    "Being a deity is not just about status¡ªit is also a state of being. Train diligently, and perhaps one day, you may reach it too."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s heart ignited with passion at these words.

    He, too, wanted to be as powerful as the Mountain God!

    Seeing Gu An in a good mood, he took the opportunity to ask about herbs.

    "nt whatever you like," Gu An replied nonchntly. "When the timees, I¡¯ll harvest them and send them on their way to the afterlife."

    Xuanmiao Zhenren was taken aback, then filled with deep respect. He had never heard of nts needing passage to the afterlife before.

    Indeed, the Mountain God''s wisdom was beyond hisprehension.

    After giving Xuanmiao Zhenren a few instructions, Gu An vanished into thin air, saying he was going underground to sleep.

    Underground¡­ to sleep?

    Xuanmiao Zhenren found himself gaining yet another new understanding.@@novelbin@@

    Two months had passed since the destruction of the Nightshade Sect.

    The grandmasters of Taixuan Sect had begun returning with their disciples, bringing back numerous insider stories that rekindled the legend of the Mountain God within the sect.

    Lu Lingjun had also returned.

    L¨¹ Baitian had promoted her to the Elder Hall, significantly elevating her status. However, when he tried to transfer her out of the Third Medicine Valley, she unexpectedly refused.

    "From now on, I¡¯ll be cultivating in the Third Medicine Valley, continuing to protect you. But don¡¯t think you can order me around. If you give me some good herbs every now and then, I might consider helping you with something," she said casually.

    Sitting across from Gu An in a pavilion, Lu Lingjun''s demeanor was¡­ quite the act.

    Gu An chuckled. "I don¡¯t mind giving you herbs. Actually, you could just buy seeds, and I¡¯ll grow them for you. You¡¯ll get the entire harvest¡ªit¡¯s no trouble for me. With you stationed in the Third Medicine Valley, I can rest easy."

    Lu Lingjun found this quite reasonable. "True. I¡¯ll head to the Sect¡¯s Main City in a couple of days¡ªthere, the seed quality is higher."

    She then began recounting the fierce battle in Silent Destion Forest, narrating it through her firsthand experience. It had been even more brutal than the rumors suggested.

    As a cultivator who had ascended, the idea of deities and immortals carried great significance for her, and she held deep reverence for the Mountain God.

    Listening to her admiration filled Gu An with secret delight.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t expose himself. Instead, he interjected with astonished exmations at the right moments.

    When she finally finished, Gu An sighed, "The realm of the Mountain God is truly beyond imagination. I wonder if a mortal, even after a lifetime of effort, could ever reach such heights."

    Lu Lingjun replied solemnly, "It may be near impossible, but once we set foot on the path of immortality, we must pursue it to the end¡ªno regrets, even in death."

    Gu An noted that her lifespan had reached its maximum¡ª3,700 years. She still had around 1,700 years left. He wondered whether she could defy fate and reach the Nirvana Stage before her time ran out.

    For now, he had no intention of teaching her the Innate Reincarnation Technique¡ªtheir rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that level yet.

    He would wait and see how she performed.

    If she pleased him, he might lend a hand.

    If she displeased him, she could forget about it.

    Half an hourter, Lu Lingjun stood to leave. Before departing, she teased, "Stop reading those worthless books. If you have time, write a sequel to <em>Romance of the Gods</em>. I¡¯d love to see what happens after they all be deities."

    Worthless books?

    You don¡¯t understand anything!

    Gu An shot a re at her departing back. Only after she had closed the door did he pull out The Secrets of Taixuan.

    This was the final volume. Once he finished it, he nned to burn it.

    As he flipped to the first page, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Shen Zhen¡¯s writing style had changed! Thisst volume carried a mncholic tone, far from his usual bold and extravagant style.

    Not bad¡ªI like it.

    As a naturally mncholic person, Gu An decided not to burn <em>The Secrets of Taixuan</em> after all.

    Aside from tending to the medicinal herbs, Tian Yao¡¯er spent the rest of her time cultivating. Her days were monotonous, so every time Gu An visited, he would bring her all sorts of delicacies.

    This was Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s first time drinking alcohol.

    She held the jar in her hands and, with her first sip, immediately choked.

    This was Spirit Wine¡ªeven a Core Formation Stage cultivator would get drunk if they drank too much.

    Though intoxicating, this wine was also an excellent elixir for cultivation, capable of enhancing one''s strength.

    Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s delicate face flushed red at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Seeing this, Gu An reminded her, "If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t rush. Keep it forter and drink it slowly. The more you drink, the more you¡¯ll get used to it."

    A demon turning red from drinking?

    This was beyond Gu An¡¯s expectations.

    Tian Yao¡¯er shook her head stubbornly. "I can drink. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to drink?"

    Seeing Gu An down a whole bowl of Spirit Wine in one go, she naturally refused to back down.

    Besides, despite the burning sensation spreading through her body, she found the warmth ratherfortable. The more she drank, the more she wanted.

    Gu An was about to say something when he suddenly sensed something unusual.

    He stood up. "Eat some meat first¡ªI have to step out for a bit."

    With that, he vanished into thin air.

    Tian Yao¡¯er picked up the jar again, licked her lips, and took another sip. This time, she forced herself to endure the sharp sting in her throat, determined to drink more.

    Under the dark night sky, amidst the vast mountain range, a long ridge seemed to be shifting, rising and falling like waves.

    Upon closer inspection, it was actually a giant serpent with two legs and a human face.

    It was Chen Snake, who had previously appeared in Silent Destion Forest.

    His massive body was drenched in blood, his aura weak. His heavy breathing rumbled like muffled thunder. Dark demonic mist churned around him, and eerie shadows flickered in the haze, drawing closer.

    Chen Snake¡¯s once-bright eyes were now filled with exhaustion, on the verge of closing at any moment.

    "Such powerful vitality¡­ A primordial remnant."

    A chilling voice rang out, jolting Chen Snake awake.

    He looked up and saw a shadowy figure hovering above the demonic mist¡ªa ck-robed old woman.

    She had two sharp horns on her head, a pair of feathered wings on her back, and fine ck hair sprouting from her face, making her look even more sinister.

    It was Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother.

    She gazed at Chen Snake hungrily, her eyes brimming with greed.

    Chen Snake struggled slightly but had no strength left to rise.

    Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother stepped closer, releasing thick, rolling demonic energy, which coiled around Chen Snake like two ck dragons, tightening their hold on him.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, turn around and leave."

    A voice rang out from Chen Snake¡¯s direction.

    Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother halted, narrowing her eyes.

    Perched on Chen Snake¡¯s forehead was a white-d little figure wearing a mask.

    She sneered, "Who do you think you are? Do you even know who I am?"

    Gu An was about to reply but found it too troublesome.

    Instead, he simply waved his sleeve.

    A terrifying surge of divine power swept toward Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother like a storm.

    She disintegrated into dust on the spot.

    ¡¾You have sessfully taken 203 years of lifespan from Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother (Ninth Level of the Integration Stage).¡¿

    The feared Demon King, whom even great demons dreaded, had perished in an instantpletely powerless before Gu An.

    Chen Snake struggled to keep his eyes open, speaking in a faint, indistinct voice:

    "You¡­ Are you the Mountain God¡­?"

    His voice was neither male nor female, weak and fading.

    During the battle against the Nightshade Sect, he had been gravely wounded. As hey on the battlefield, he had caught a glimpse of the Wooden Effigy.

    The Wooden Effigy¡¯s appearance was eerily simr to the current Gu An.

    Gu An spoke, "For your efforts in saving the innocent, I will grant you life."

    He took out a few bottles of alchemy-refined pills and poured them into Chen Snake¡¯s mouth.

    Chen Snake had not only sustained heavy injuries but had also been poisoned by the Nightshade Mother Tree¡¯s venom. The only cure was a pill made from the Nightshade itself¡ªNightshade Pill.

    As the medicine took effect, Chen Snake struggled to speak.

    "Mountain God¡­ Someone¡­ has inherited the power of the Nightshade Sect¡­"

    His serpentine body flickered with a strange light, revealing a shadowy figure.

    Gu An narrowed his eyes behind the mask.

    Him?

 Chapter 149: Uniting the World, Battling the Demonic Horde!

    Chapter 149: Uniting the World, Battling the Demonic Horde!

    Li Xuandao?!

    How did this guy inherit the power of the Nightshade Sect?

    Gu An frowned and asked, "Inherit its power? What power does the Nightshade Sect even have to pass down?"

    Chen Snake struggled to respond, "The Nightshade that nkets thend exists to channel spiritual energy into the Nightshade Spirit. It, too, is an Ancient Remnant, capable of absorbing spiritual energy through the Nightshade. Once it fuses with a living being, all Nightshade flowers will wither, leaving behind only empty husks..."

    The image in its eyes became clearer, revealing none other than Li Xuandao himself¡ªhis true face fully visible. He appeared to be conversing with someone, though no sound could be heard.

    Gu An asked, "You were injured trying to stop him?"

    "That''s right. He has support from a Profound Mind Realm master¡­ but he didn''t kill me," Chen Snake admitted.

    Gu An continued, "Do you want me to kill him?""If possible¡­ at the very least, cripple his cultivation¡­ The Nightshade Spirit is ultimately an ominous thing¡­"

    "Then recover well and deal with him yourself someday. Your poison will soon be purged."

    Gu An answered casually. Whether true or false, there was no way he¡¯d cripple someone just because Chen Snake said so.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Snake sighed. "I was being presumptuous¡­"

    Gu An vanished from his forehead.

    Though heavily injured, Chen Snake was still a Profound Mind Realm cultivator. Once the poison was removed, even the demons of Phoenix Mountain wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.

    Feeling Gu An¡¯s presence fade, Chen Snake finally closed his eyes, his breathing slowing.

    Back in Nianchu Cave Dwelling, Gu An was momentarily stunned to find Tian Yao¡¯erpletely drunk, slumped over the table.

    Lifting the jar, he discovered that the entire vat of Spirit Wine was empty.

    This girl¡­

    Gu An chuckled helplessly, then picked her up and carried her inside.

    "Master¡­ Master¡­ help me¡­ The Demon Mother¡­ avenge my parents¡­"

    Tian Yao¡¯er murmured in her sleep, arms wrapped around Gu An¡¯s neck, her breath warm against his skin.

    Gu An didn¡¯t tell her that Heavenly Phoenix Demon Mother was already dead.

    As long as she had a target for revenge, she would have the drive to keep cultivating.

    At noon the next day, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley.

    Last night, he detected Li Xuandao¡¯s return with his divine sense.

    From a distance, he spotted Li Xuandao sitting at a stone table beneath a tree, reading a book.

    ¡¾Li Xuandao (Void Transformation Stage, Seventh Level): 271/1599/6050¡¿

    Seventh level of the Void Transformation Stage?!

    His cultivation had advanced again!

    But the most astonishing part was that his lifespan had doubled¡ªGu An distinctly remembered that Li Xuandao¡¯s maximum lifespan had been barely over thirty years before. ??????§¦??

    Could the Nightshade Spirit really be this powerful?

    Gu An suddenly found Li Xuandao incredibly intriguing. Many cultivators with greater potential had slower progress than him.

    Even An Wu might not cultivate as fast as he did!

    Most rming of all¡ªno one knew his true cultivation level.

    Li Xuandao had mastered some kind of unique concealment technique, making his surface cultivation appear to be only at the first level of Core Formation.

    A Void Transformation cultivator disguising himself as Core Formation¡­ That¡¯s insane!

    As Gu An pondered, he approached Li Xuandao.

    "Greetings, Uncle," Gu An saluted.

    Li Xuandao set down his book¡ªRomance of the Gods¡ªand smiled. "Gu An, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve prepared an exceptional golden core for you. It belonged to a first-rate genius. Once you reach the ninth level of Foundation Establishment, I¡¯ll have a grandmaster assist you in forming your Core Formation."

    Hearing this, Gu An immediately expressed his gratitude with a deep bow.

    Li Xuandao gestured for him to sit and casually said, "Lately, I¡¯ve been rereading Romance of the Gods and have gained some insights. Tell me, what do you think would have happened if King Zhou had allied with Chan Sect from the start?"

    Gu An replied, "There¡¯s no point in discussing ¡®what ifs.¡¯ Different personalities make different choices. Many things are fated to happen. King Zhou was domineering¡ªChan Sect would never have approved of his ways."

    Li Xuandao shook his head. "That¡¯s too shallow. I believe there¡¯s deeper meaning hidden within."

    Is this¡­ demonic enlightenment?

    Gu An wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. He focused on sensing Li Xuandao¡¯s aura¡ªstrangely, he couldn¡¯t detect even a trace of Nightshade energy.

    This made him even more curious about Li Xuandao¡¯s cultivation techniques.

    His instincts told him that Li Xuandao¡¯s cultivation art was extraordinarily powerful¡ªperhaps even surpassing L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s Reverse Fate Divine Art!

    Not only was Li Xuandao recruiting talents everywhere, but he also had support from a Profound Mind Realm master!

    Gu An was eager to know how he aplished this.

    Did he win over noble families through favors and alliances, or had he apprenticed under a hidden master?

    Most likely thetter¡ªwhy else would a grandmaster support a mere emperor?

    Li Xuandao delved deeper into his analysis of Romance of the Gods, interpreting the motivations of various characters.

    Gu An noticed that Yi Liuyun and L¨¹ Xian were absent.

    Previously, L¨¹ Xian had possessed the remnant soul of the Nightshade Sect¡¯s Evil Emperor. Gu An suspected that Li Xuandao¡¯s inheritance of the Nightshade Spirit was rted to L¨¹ Xian.

    The conversation continued for a long time before Li Xuandao finally ended it with lingering enthusiasm, then allowed Gu An to go gather medicinal herbs.

    Once Gu An finished his tasks, he returned to bid farewell. Before leaving, he curiously asked, "Uncle, why have youe here this time?"

    Li Xuandao, still engrossed in his book, replied absentmindedly, "Waiting for Taixuan Sect¡¯s Venerable Pavilion to approach me."

    Venerable Pavilion?!

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity deepened. Had Li Xuandao already won over one of the Three Great Families?

    He didn¡¯t press further.

    Let them scheme and fight all they want¡ªas long as it didn¡¯t affect him, he didn¡¯t care.

    At his current strength, he might not be invincible across the entire continent, but within the Nine Dynasties, no one posed a threat to him.

    His curiosity was merely that of a bystander enjoying the show.

    From a high vantage point, watching these powerful figures maneuver and struggle¡ªit was actually quite entertaining.

    With peace restored, Gu An¡¯s life returned to normal.

    He traveled between various Medicine Valleys, asionally visiting the Outer Sect City, where he chatted with old friends. To him, every day was enjoyable, never dull.

    Time flew by.

    Five years passed in the blink of an eye.

    That summer, Gu An turned seventy-nine.

    His lifespan surpassed five million years, bringing him closer to the legendary threshold of ten million years.

    By now, the Profound Mind Realm was no longer a secret¡ªhe even overheard discussions about Profound Mind Realm grandmasters within the Inner Sect City.

    On this day, Gu An arrived in Inner Sect City and invited Wu Jue for a drink at an inn.

    Wu Jue was delighted by his visit.

    After finishing an entire jar of wine each, Wu Jue sighed. "Gu An, next month, I¡¯ll be leaving. It¡¯ll be at least ten years before I return."

    Over the years, Wu Jue¡¯s maximum lifespan had not increased¡ªperhaps due to a life offort and ease.

    Gu An asked curiously, "Where are you going?"

    Wu Jue replied, "The Emperor has dered his ambition to unite the Nine Dynasties and rally the world¡¯s strength against the impending Demonic Cataclysm. My master has sent me to support him."

    The Zhou Family!

    Five years ago, Gu An had used divine sense to investigate who Li Xuandao had met from the Venerable Pavilion¡ªhe discovered it was Wu Jue¡¯s master, Zhou Yu.

    After their meeting, Li Xuandao returned to the imperial court and dered a shocking ambition¡ª

    "Unite the world and battle the demons together!"

    Li Xuandao¡¯s audacious promation had stirred controversy even within the Taixuan Sect, with many disciples voicing their doubts.

    And yet, against all expectations, the sect actually dispatched disciples to support the imperial court, carrying out missions for Li Xuandao.

    This was clearly not L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s doing.

    Gu An could sense a shift in the inner sect¡¯s atmosphere, a growing tension.

    It was also worth noting that L¨¹ Baitian hadn¡¯t sought him out for the past five years.

    If Gu An hadn¡¯t previously used his divine sense to confirm that L¨¹ Baitian was still alive¡ªin seclusion, diligently cultivating¡ªhe might have assumed that the man had once again lost control and fallen into madness.

    Over drinks at the tavern, Gu An said with a smile, "I have a disciple named Ye Yan. He joined the army years ago. If you run into him, take care of him for me."

    Wu Jue thumped his chest andughed. "Of course! Your disciple is my disciple."

    Gu An raised his bowl, clinking it against Wu Jue¡¯s.

    The two continued chatting, with Wu Jue enthusiastically discussing his cultivation progress. His understanding of Falling Sun Fist and Fierce Wind Phantom Kick had advanced, and he had even developed a stronger technique from them.

    Suddenly.

    Gu An¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked toward the staircase on the second floor.

    Someone had arrived.

    ¡¾Wei Tiangong (Profound Mind Realm, Third Level): 3889/4500/4600¡¿

    Profound Mind Realm, Third Level!

    Gu An quickly withdrew his gaze, but inwardly, he was intrigued.

    Who is this person?

    He¡¯s lived for over 3,800 years! Even thete Xuantian Ancestor would be a juniorpared to him.

    Wei Tiangong was dressed in a blue Daoist robe, holding a whisk in his hand. His long beard reached past his chin, and his hair was tied in a high bun. His aura was carefully concealed, making him appear no stronger than a Core Formation cultivator, which was why he didn¡¯t draw the attention of the other sect disciples.

    Such an appearance wasn¡¯t umon in the cultivation world¡ªin fact, there were two others on the second floor dressed simrly.

    Wei Tiangong scanned the tavern before locking his gaze onto Wu Jue.

    He strode over, stopping at their table, and smiled.@@novelbin@@

    "Young friends, may this humble Daoist join you?"

    Wu Jue frowned and nced at Gu An.

    Gu An smiled politely. "Since we are fellow cultivators, how could we refuse? Please, Daoist friend, have a seat."

    Wei Tiangong stroked his beard and took a seat.

    "I am Wei, but I am not from the Taixuan Sect. I am merely a guest. Upon seeing you both, I felt an immediate sense of kinship and wished to join you for a chat."

    His words only deepened Wu Jue¡¯s frown.

    Throughout his life, Wu Jue had witnessed numerous instances of spies infiltrating the Taixuan Sect, leading him to be highly wary of cultivators from outside factions.

    Gu An asked casually, "May I ask which sect you hail from, Wei Daoist?"

    Wei Tiangong turned to him with a smile. "Ie from the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Have you heard of it?"

    Gu An shook his head.

    Wu Jue, growing impatient, scoffed. "If you have something to ask, say it inly. Don¡¯t disturb our drinking."

    Wei Tiangong chuckled, shaking his head.

    From his sleeve, he pulled out a blue jade token, cing it on the table before sliding it toward Wu Jue.

    "I see great potential in you. The spiritual glow of your crown chakra is extraordinary. You are fated with the Seven Star Spirit Realm. I wish to invite you to join us for cultivation."

    He then turned to Gu An, causing Gu An to instinctively lean forward, anticipating an invitation.

    However, Wei Tiangong simply nodded and smiled, his manner polite but distant.

    Gu An maintained his smile¡ªbut remained silent.

    Wu Jue snorted. "Seven Star Spirit Realm? Never heard of it. I¡¯m not interested!"

    Wei Tiangong stroked his beard,ughing without saying a word¡ªhis amused expression making it clear that he found Wu Jue ignorant.

    His condescending attitude only fueled Wu Jue¡¯s annoyance.

    Clenching his fists, Wu Jue red at him.

    Wei Tiangong finally spoke. "Young friend, do you have any idea how many people across the Nine Dynasties would kill for the chance to enter the Seven Star Spirit Realm? Even if they could train there for just a few years, they would eagerly beg for it."

    Hearing this, a thought struck Gu An.

    Could the Seven Star Spirit Realm be the legendary ¡®Sacred Land¡¯ that Ji Xuanyu had gone to?

 Chapter 150: The Demonic Tide and the Legend of the Primordial Demon Ancestor

    Chapter 150: The Demonic Tide and the Legend of the Primordial Demon Ancestor

    Wu Jue scoffed, "If the Seven Star Spirit Realm is so powerful, why do you need to invite me? I''lle begging you myself one day."

    Wei Tiangong merely chuckled and shook his head, unfazed by Wu Jue¡¯s blunt rejection.

    For the next while, Gu An watched as Wei Tiangong continued to extol the wonders of the Seven Star Spirit Realm, trying his best to persuade Wu Jue.

    But no matter how eloquent he was, Wu Jue refused to be swayed.

    Gu An found Wu Jue¡¯s stubbornness amusing.

    If he knew that Wei Tiangong was actually a Profound Mind Realm master, how would he react?

    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Wei Tiangong.

    Gu An nced up and immediately recognized the neer¡ªWu Jue¡¯s master, Zhou Yu.¡¾Zhou Yu (Integration Stage, Ninth Level): 864/2000/3100¡¿

    As a Venerable Pavilion elder, Zhou Yu¡¯s cultivation was undoubtedly formidable.

    His talent was on par with L¨¹ Baitian, proving he was far from ordinary.

    Zhou Yu looked at Wei Tiangong and said, "Senior Tiangong, Wu Jue is my disciple. If you have something to discuss, let¡¯s take it elsewhere."

    Wei Tiangong turned to him and narrowed his eyes in thought. "Zhou Yu, is it?"

    "Yes. Five hundred years ago, I trained under you for several years," Zhou Yu responded, his tone respectful.

    Wu Jue immediately stood and saluted his master.

    Realization dawned on Wei Tiangong. He smiled and nodded, "I see. In that case, let¡¯s speak elsewhere."

    By now, other disciples in the tavern had taken notice, and continuing the conversation here was no longer appropriate.

    Without waiting for Wu Jue to say goodbye to Gu An, Zhou Yu grabbed his shoulder and vanished on the spot.

    Wei Tiangong, however, smiled at Gu An and gave him a polite nod.

    Gu An returned the gesture, raising his hand in a brief salute.

    Once Wei Tiangong disappeared, a smirk formed on Gu An¡¯s lips.

    Lifting the wine jug, he poured two full cups, raised his bowl toward Wu Jue¡¯s empty seat, and whispered, "May your future be bright, and may you one day shake the world." ????¨®???

    Then, he downed his drink in one go.

    After finishing, Gu An rose, descended the stairs, settled his bill, and left the tavern.

    Rather than returning to the Third Medicine Valley, Gu An headed toward the Inner Sect¡¯s Library Hall.

    Ever since borrowing World Records and the Continent Map from the Library Hall, Gu An had built a strong rtionship with Elder Xu Lu. Over the years, the two had bonded over their shared passion for <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>, forming an unlikely friendship across generations.

    Notably, Gu An had also befriended Ancestor Kusong during his visits to the Library Hall.

    Kusong had concealed his identity as a Supreme Elder, mingling among the disciples as an Inner Sect cultivator. Gu An, of course, had seen through him¡ªbut chose not to expose him.

    Upon reaching the third floor, Gu An found Xu Lu, handed back his borrowed books, and grinned. "Elder Xu, do you have any more books by Daoist Xunchun?"

    Xu Lu had previously introduced Gu An to Daoist Xunchun¡¯s works, which weren¡¯t officially stocked in the Library Hall but had been sent to Xu Lu by a traveling friend.

    These books came from overseasnd, where they were immensely popr.

    After reading them, Gu An realized that Daoist Xunchun¡¯s writing style was truly exceptional. He even noticed traces of inspiration that had influenced <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>.

    Later, Xu Lu confirmed that the original author of Green Hero had read Daoist Xunchun¡¯s books and gained inspiration to write his own stories.

    Xu Lu took Gu An¡¯s returned books, looked up at him, and scolded, "Brat, you should only be reading in your free time. Don¡¯t get too addicted."

    Gu An chuckled. "I have average talent. No matter how hard I train, I probably won¡¯t get past Core Formation. As the Valley Master of the Medicine Valley, I can rely on pills to cultivate. Why waste time training? Might as well enjoy life while I can."

    Xu Lu, being an elder who had already epted his own fate, found this surprisingly reasonable.

    Laughing, Xu Lu said, "There is one more book by Daoist Xunchun, but someone upstairs has it. You¡¯ll have to ask them."

    Gu An cupped his hands in gratitude and headed toward the fourth floor.

    There were only two people on the fourth floor¡ªAncestor Kusong and a Void Transformation Grandmaster.

    The two sat separately, lost in their reading.

    Gu An approached Ancestor Kusong, who sat by the window, engrossed in a book.

    Taixuan Immortal Venerable!

    This was a popr fantasy novel written by Pan An.

    Over the years, thanks to the Taixuan Sect¡¯s efforts, both Taixuan Immortal Venerable and Romance of the Gods had spread across the Nine Dynasties, bing bestsellers.

    Of the two, Taixuan Immortal Venerable was the most widely loved, while Romance of the Gods was mainly revered by cultivation elites.

    There was even a famous saying in the cultivation world:

    "Low realms read Immortal Venerable. High realms read Romance of the Gods."@@novelbin@@

    Seeing Ancestor Kusong engrossed in a fantasy novel, Gu An was a little surprised.

    "Senior, Elder Xu rmended me to you. May I borrow Daoist Xunchun¡¯s book?" Gu An asked softly.

    Without looking up, Ancestor Kusong reached into his robe, pulled out a book, and tossed it to him.

    Gu An caught it and flipped through a few pages, a smile spreading across his face.

    Suddenly, Kusong asked, "Gu An, have you read Taixuan Immortal Venerable?"

    Pan An¡¯s identity was still a closely guarded secret within the Taixuan Sect, and Kusong wasn¡¯t prying into the author¡¯s identity.

    Gu An responded casually, "I have. It¡¯s decent."

    In truth, Gu An had written the novel himself, but he didn¡¯t enjoy reading it¡ªsince he already knew every twist and turn.

    Kusong chuckled. "Then you don¡¯t understand its brilliance. In my opinion, it surpasses Romance of the Gods. It resonates with most people¡ªproving the author understands the mortal heart."

    Gu An countered, "But I still prefer Romance of the Gods. It¡¯s more detailed, more imaginative."

    The two began debating which book was better.

    Gu An didn¡¯t hold back.

    After all, on the surface, they were just two book lovers sharing a discussion. If he always agreed with Kusong, the old man would¡¯ve lost interest quickly.

    After much back-and-forth, Gu An came out on top, leaving content and victorious.

    Ancestor Kusong, fuming, watched Gu An descend the stairs before breaking into a yful smirk.

    At that moment, the Void Transformation Grandmaster approached¡ªa gray-robed Daoist.

    "Ancestor, why argue with a Foundation Establishment cultivator?" he asked, amused.

    Kusong replied, "He may be Foundation Establishment, but do you really think it¡¯s that simple for someone like him to move freely in the Inner Sect?"

    The gray-robed Daoist shook his head. "Maybe he has connections, but talent doesn¡¯t lie."

    Kusong merely smiled and said nothing, returning to his book.

    That night.

    At Phoenix Mountain¡¯s Nianchu Cave Dwelling, Gu An was teaching Tian Yao¡¯er the Infinite Free Step.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was the only person to inherit this technique. Combined with her Innate Divine Immortal Art, she would one day be a peerless powerhouse.

    As Gu An observed her training, he suddenly sensed something strange.

    Extending his divine sense, he gazed down from the heavens, surveying Phoenix Mountain¡ªand what he saw was shocking.

    An endless horde of demons, ghosts, and fiends was marching northward, dark clouds of demonic mist boiling in the night sky.

    The earth trembled beneath their advance.

    Even Nianchu Cave Dwelling began to shake.

    Tian Yao¡¯er clung to Gu An¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with fear. "It¡¯s happening again¡­"

    Gu An frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Tian Yao¡¯er took a deep breath and whispered, "Every few decades, all demons gather to worship the Demon Ancestor¡­ in hopes of bringing him back to life."

 Chapter 151: Myriad Demon Ridge, The Destined One

    Chapter 151: Myriad Demon Ridge, The Destined One

    Hearing the legend of the Demon Ancestor, Gu An felt a strange sense of unease.

    So, the Nine Dynasties of this continent were actually the invaders?

    No wonder the Holy Lands refused to assist them.

    Gu An didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, though. He wouldn¡¯t sympathize with the demon race just because of this, nor would he me the Nine Dynasties.

    The battle for survival was never defined by righteousness or evil. Besides, before the demon race emerged on this continent, who¡¯s to say there weren¡¯t other races before them?

    The evolution of heaven and earth had always been about survival of the fittest, the cycle of new recing old.

    As a human, Gu An naturally had to consider things from the perspective of humanity.

    If he held onto a sense of justice, then it meant not hunting demons to extinction.In truth, humans and demons <em>could</em> coexist. In the cultivation world, demons could be seen everywhere, and demon pets had be an indispensable part of most cultivators¡¯ lives. Some sects even worshipped powerful demons as guardian deities.

    After finishing her tale, Tian Yao¡¯er nervously looked at Gu An before suddenly grabbing his left hand.

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t humans and demons truly coexist? Why must it always end in a life-or-death struggle?¡±

    She feared humans, but she did not resent them¡ªbecause she had never interacted with them before. In fact, it was demons who had tormented her the most.

    Gu An withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Conflict isn¡¯t just about race. The path to strength inevitably leads to struggle. Instead of worrying about it, you should focus on cultivating. Your enemies won¡¯t show you mercy. If you want to show kindness to others, you must first be powerful enough.¡±

    Thanks to his past-life memories, Gu An had always viewed this world as an observer¡ªexcept for his few true friends, he remained detached from it all.

    During the chaos at the Taixuan Sect¡¯s Outer Sect, he had carved the words <em>Righteous Path</em>, but he had not felt any deep hatred toward those involved.

    Even as the Nightshade Sect ravaged the world, he did not harbor boundless resentment.

    He could immerse himself in the mortal world, yet deep down, there was always an underlying loneliness¡ªone that allowed him to see everything clearly while remaining emotionally unaffected.

    Tian Yao¡¯er nodded earnestly at his words and added, ¡°If the Demon Ancestor is revived and humans are driven out, Master, no matter where you go, you must take me with you!¡±

    Gu An chuckled, ¡°Is the Demon Ancestor truly that powerful? Are you so sure humanity will be exiled?¡±

    ¡°I once heard the Demon Mother say that if the Demon Ancestor returns, this continent will fully be and of demons and fiends. The current human cultivators would stand no chance against him.¡± Tian Yao¡¯er tilted her head as she spoke.

    That strong?

    Gu An became even more intrigued by the Demon Ancestor.

    If nothing unexpected happened, once the great demonic catastrophe erupted, it would likely fall upon him to resolve it.

    However, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s words. He felt that this continent held far more secrets than what this legend suggested.

    If thisnd had truly once belonged entirely to the demon race, then where did devils and ghostse from?

    After all, <em>devils</em> weren¡¯t just another name for demons¡ªthey were a distinct force altogether.

    A human who cultivated devilish arts became a demonic cultivator. A demon who practiced devilish arts turned into a demon fiend. Why did devilish arts exist in the first ce? ?????¨¯?¨§?

    Moreover, thend of demons and fiends was filled with immense resentment, far more than the Nine Dynasties¡¯ territory. Human cultivators were rare there¡ªcould all that resentment truly be caused by humans alone?

    After that, Gu An instructed Tian Yao¡¯er to continue practicing the Infinite Free Step, while he used his divine sense to track the rampaging demons and fiends.

    Under the night sky, all sorts of demons roamed the wilderness, while numerous demonic birds soared above the mountain ridges. Among the demons, dark shadows flickered¡ªfiendish silhouettes and ghostly apparitions.

    The difference was clear: fiendish shadows radiated an ominous demonic aura, appearing as clumps of ck mist streaking across thend.

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense traced them over a vast expanse of a million miles, where he witnessed an ever-increasing number of demons and fiends.

    The sheer number of them sent shivers down his spine, even as someone at the Nirvana Stage.

    If the great demonic catastrophe truly erupted, without his intervention, the Nine Dynasties¡¯nds would be overrun in no time.

    As he neared the depths of the demonic domain, Gu An sensed the presence of Profound Mind Realm fiendish demons. These demons, however, seemed unaffected by the growing demonic tide, remaining within their respective cave dwellings.

    Ultimately, Gu An¡¯s divine sense came to a halt within a volcanic region.

    Lava flowed freely across thend, and the night sky was shrouded in thick, scalding smoke. Some volcanoes were still actively erupting, creating a scene both majestic and terrifying.

    ording to the map provided by Xu Lu, this was the continent¡¯s deep interior¡ªthe Myriad Demon Ridge.

    The Myriad Demon Ridge was home to over a hundred active volcanoes and countless demon kings, their numbers immeasurable.

    The author of <em>World Records</em> had once passed by this region but dared not venture inside. The overwhelming demonic aura alone was enough to make him retreat. It was only after capturing a demon and interrogating it that he managed to learn about this ce.

    Gu An could sense over a thousand Integration Stage auras, more than twenty Profound Mind Realm demons, and even a Grand Ascension Stage presence!

    At this moment, countless demons and fiends within the Myriad Demon Ridge were migrating northward.

    Gu An refrained from probing further. Not because his divine sense couldn¡¯t extend, but because if there was already a Grand Ascension Stage demon here, then the Demon Ancestor had a high chance of surpassing even that stage.

    If Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s legend was true, then it was indeed possible.

    A Grand Ascension cultivator¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t <em>that</em> potent¡ªbut Nirvana Stage was different.

    At that level, one''s very essence transformed, just as Gu An¡¯s own blood had long ceased to be <em>mortal blood</em>.

    He decided against rming the demons for now.

    After all, the great demonic catastrophe wasn¡¯t set to erupt <em>tomorrow</em>.

    He still had time to umte lifespan.

    Once he reached ten million years of lifespan, his strength would undergo a tremendous leap.

    Stay calm.

    The advantage is mine!

    Gu An withdrew his divine sense and resumed guiding Tian Yao¡¯er in her cultivation.

    Seasons passed, and another three years went by.

    That afternoon, Gu An, now eighty-two, took on the form of the White-d Little Figure and traveled to the Northern Sea Mountain Range to visit Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    He had been letting Xuanmiao Zhenren cultivate freely, only visiting every few months. By now, the man had grown ustomed to this lifestyle, spending his days in the Mountain God Dao Temple, living leisurely.

    Upon arriving, Gu An noticed other people outside the temple.

    And one of them was a familiar face¡ª

    An Hao!

    Standing alongside Xuanmiao Zhenren at the edge of a mountain slope, the two gazed upon the vast expanse of the Northern Sea.

    It seemed the Golden Ranking Tournament had forged a friendship between them.

    An Hao had already broken through to the Nascent Soul Stage, First Level¡ªand he wasn¡¯t even fifty yet.@@novelbin@@

    At this pace, he had a real chance of surpassing Li Xuandao¡¯s record!

    ¡°Your cultivation speed is already astonishing. What you need now is to calm your mind,¡± Xuanmiao Zhenren said, his tone carrying a hint of resignation.

    Before the Golden Ranking Tournament, he had truly believed his own talent was unmatched in the world.

    Losing to An Hao hadn¡¯t discouraged him¡ªit had, in fact, been a blessing in disguise.

    Thankfully, he had encountered An Hao early, allowing him to recognize his own shorings and cultivate more wisely.

    An Hao, his tall figure exuding a natural arrogance, stood with his arms crossed. With a de of grass in his mouth, his long hair tied casually, he appeared both carefree and brimming with the aura of a peerless genius.

    With a quietugh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m progressing fast enough. Ever since I started cultivating, I¡¯ve felt as if time is running out¡ªas if a great disaster is inevitable if I don¡¯t push forward.¡±

    His gaze remained fixed on the vast Northern Sea.

 Chapter 153: Get Lost!

    Chapter 153: Get Lost!

    The person who had ced a hand on An Hao¡¯s shoulder was none other than Gu An.

    An Hao cautiously turned his head, and the moment he saw Gu An, his heart exploded with joy.

    "Master!"

    Unable to hold back, he turned and threw himself at Gu An, hugging him tightly.

    Even though Gu An still wore a mask and his attire had changed since theirst meeting, An Hao recognized him instantly.

    But in the next moment, Gu An suddenly disappeared.

    An Hao instinctively lurched forward on one knee, panic shing across his face.

    When he looked up again, he saw that Gu An had reappeared seven steps away.Only then did An Hao breathe a sigh of relief¡ªif his master had vanishedpletely, he might have thought he had been trapped in an illusion.

    "Tell me, what happened?" Gu An asked calmly.

    The mountain was still trembling from the attacks outside, but with Gu An here, An Hao felt no fear¡ªonly excitement. He began recounting everything that had led to this moment.

    Gu An listened attentively.

    Not far away, Si Yan¡¯er widened her eyes, staring at Gu An in astonishment.

    <em>This man is An Hao¡¯s master?</em>

    <em>How did he get in here?</em>

    During An Hao¡¯s exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but try to probe Gu An¡¯s true appearance with his divine sense. However, the power within the mask rebounded his attempt, sending a sharp jolt through his mind.

    This stunned him.

    Gu An remained silent, which only made An Hao feel ashamed. He dared not offend his master again and instead focused on finishing his story.

    Two months ago, following Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s map, An Hao had found this ancient cave dwelling but was unable to enter. He spent a month trying before venturing out for training, where he met Si Zong and Si Yan¡¯er.

    Si Zong had also participated in the Golden Ranking Tournament back then and even made it into the top ten. They had been rivals before, but when they met again, their conversations flowed effortlessly.

    Believing he had found a friend as trustworthy as Xuanmiao Zhenren, An Hao let down his guard. The three of them traveled together, enjoying the journey.

    Thinking Si Zong was a truepanion, An Hao shared the discovery of the ancient cave dwelling with him.

    But he had been too naive.

    Si Zong had never let go of his past defeat.

    Once he learned that An Hao hade here for an opportunity, he immediately sought to capture him.

    A fierce battle erupted, and both sides suffered serious injuries.@@novelbin@@

    In the end, An Hao took Si Yan¡¯er hostage and fled.

    Upon returning to the cave dwelling, an argument between him and Si Yan¡¯er identally triggered a mechanism, revealing an entrance in the mountain wall. §²?????B??

    Just as they were about to step inside, Si Zong arrived with reinforcements¡ªamong them, even a Void Transformation cultivator.

    An Hao was ambushed while dragging Si Yan¡¯er into the cave. Though he was severely wounded, the cave entrance sealed shut just in time, saving him.

    When he finished his story, he gritted his teeth in rage.

    "Si Zong, that motherless bastard! I trusted him so much¡ªwhat an idiot I was!"

    Si Yan¡¯er pursed her lips but did not defend her brother. She had never approved of his actions either.

    BOOM!

    An explosion echoed from the tunnel outside, and a powerful gust of wind surged through the chamber, ruffling their robes.

    Gu An, however, was focused on the statue in the center of the chamber, his gaze thoughtful.

    Footsteps approached from the tunnel.

    An Hao didn''t panic¡ªhe simply walked over to Si Yan¡¯er, intending to keep her as a bargaining chip.

    "Let her go. There¡¯s no need to use a woman as a hostage¡ªit¡¯s pointless." Gu An¡¯s voice rang out.

    Si Yan¡¯er¡¯s face lit up, and she quickly said, "Thank you, Senior! At least someone here is reasonable!"

    An Hao shot her a re but still removed the seal talisman from her body.

    The moment the talisman was gone, she regained full control of her body. Instead of fleeing, she remained standing beside An Hao.

    At that moment, a group of cultivators stepped into the chamber.

    Leading them was Si Zong, apanied by a ck-robed elder adorned with golden patterns. His presence was imposing¡ªhalf his hair had turned white, his face was still handsome, but his eyes were cold, exuding a crushing pressure.

    Si Zong¡¯s gazended on Gu An.

    His brows furrowed slightly, and he offered a polite bow. "May I ask who you are, Daoist friend? And why are you here?"

    Before Gu An could speak, Si Yan¡¯er stepped forward. "Brother, he is An Hao¡¯s master. Let¡¯s end this here."

    <em>His master?</em>

    Si Zong¡¯s brows knitted even tighter. "Is it Sect Master L¨¹?"

    Ignoring him, Gu An focused on the ck-robed elder and secretly used his Lifespan Insight.

    ¡¾Xing Yan, Grandmaster of the Profound Mind Realm (Second Layer): 1904/4400/4600¡¿

    So the Nine Dynasties truly hid some monstrous figures.

    It was unclear whether this Xing Yan had been secretly cultivating within the Tianwei Empire all this time, or if he had recently returned from overseas like the Nightshade Sect.

    Gu An finally spoke. "I am not L¨¹ Baitian. This cave dwelling was found by my disciple first. I advise you all to leave immediately."

    The cultivators behind Si Zong were visibly shaken.

    An Hao, on the other hand, was thrilled¡ªhe turned to Si Zong with a smirk.

    Xing Yan stepped forward,ing to stand before Si Zong.

    Gazing at Gu An, he asked, "May I ask for your name? Why do you hide your true face?"

    Even his divine sense couldn¡¯t prate Gu An¡¯s mask, which made him wary.

    But only slightly¡ªafter all, he was a Profound Mind Realm cultivator.

    During the battle against the Nightshade Sect, he had fought others at his level before. Some he had defeated, some he had lost to.

    Unless this masked man was on par with the Nightshade Sect Leader, who had reached the Grand Ascension Stage, there was no way he could kill him.

    But a Grand Ascension cultivator?

    <em>Ridiculous.</em>

    If such an expert existed, how had he never heard of him before?

    Gu An turned to face Xing Yan directly.

    He spoke a single word¡ª

    "Get lost."

    BOOM.

    The chamber fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, especially Si Zong¡¯s group.

    They knew who Xing Yan was!

    "How dare you speak to a Grandmaster like that?!"

    An elder behind Xing Yan roared in fury.

    But Xing Yan himself onlyughed¡ªa cold, chillingugh.

    An Hao was beyond excited¡ªhis master was so badass!

    Si Yan¡¯er, watching Gu An, felt that his arrogance was backed by absolute confidence.

    Just as Xing Yan was about to speak, Gu An sighed.

    "What a nuisance."

    Then, with a flick of his sleeve¡ª

    A devastating force erupted.

    A hurricane of immense magical power sted toward Xing Yan, Si Zong, and the others.

    It was too fast.

    Before anyone could react¡ª

    They were turned to ashes.

    A rain of storage rings and storage pouches ttered to the ground.

    The chamber fell into utter silence.

    An Hao¡¯s eyes widened.

    Si Yan¡¯er was stunned, blinking rapidly, as if trying to wake from a dream.

    Lines of notifications shed before Gu An¡ª

    "You have in 57 cultivators and gained 1,200 years of lifespan."

    Ignoring An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er, Gu An calmly walked toward the statue.

    Behind him, Si Yan¡¯er murmured in disbelief, "A¡­ A Profound Mind Grandmaster¡­ just died?"

    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.

    An Hao, dazed for a moment, then cheered in joy.

    "Master! You¡¯re too powerful! What realm are you even in?! Are you at the Grand Ascension Stage like the Nightshade Sect Leader?!"

    "Grand Ascension Stage?!"

    Si Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart pounded wildly.

    She no longer cared about Si Zong¡¯s death¡ªonly fear and panic filled her mind.

 Chapter 155: Shattering the Void, Betrothal

    Chapter 155: Shattering the Void, Betrothal

    Zuo Lin''s words made Di Xie¡¯s expression momentarily stiffen, but what he said next left Di Xie at a loss for words.

    "You must be a genius. I never misjudge when ites to talent and destiny."

    Zuo Lin wore a smug expression, raising his chin and motioning toward Gu An. "Don¡¯t be fooled by this kid¡¯s mere Foundation Establishment cultivation. He¡¯s not ordinary either. I¡¯ve got an eye for talent, and it turns out I was right¡ªhe¡¯s now a Golden Ranking genius."

    Gu An walked over with a helpless smile. "What kind of genius am I? Getting on the Golden Ranking was just luck."

    Zuo Lin pulled Gu An down to sit beside him, then introduced him and Di Xie to each other.

    Di Xie remained calm andposed, treating Gu An with respect and showing none of the airs of an Outer Sect Guest Elder.

    Zuo Lin was quite intrigued by Di Xie. Upon hearing that Di Xie was interested in learning about the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path, he didn¡¯t hold back and started recounting the legendary deeds of the sovereign.

    Di Xie listened intently.Beforeing here, he had already heard that the strongest cultivator in the Nine Dynasties was either the Longevity Daoist of Three Pure Mountains or the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path from Taixuan Sect.

    Thetter was the more mysterious figure. Though he had acted multiple times on behalf of Taixuan Sect, no one knew his true identity.

    Gu An listened to Zuo Lin boasting about his "other identity" and found it amusing.@@novelbin@@

    At the same time, he kept a close eye on Di Xie.

    For the next half hour, Gu An sensed no hostility from him. He temporarily set aside his suspicions.

    With the impending Demonic Cataclysm, a Profound Mind Realm grand demon sneaking into Taixuan Sect certainly had an agenda.

    Not wanting to arouse Di Xie¡¯s suspicions, Gu An found an excuse to slip away.

    There was plenty of time¡ªhe could observe Di Xie slowly. After all, Di Xie nned toprehend the Sword Intent of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path at the Heavenly Mending tform.

    As the days passed, Gu An monitored Di Xie with his divine sense daily.

    The more he observed, the more he felt that Di Xie might genuinely have no malicious intent¡ªhe simply wanted to learn swordsmanship.

    Earlier, when Di Xie had scanned the area with his divine sense, he had likely been searching for the Sword Sovereign.

    Spring passed, and autumn arrived. Two years went by in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Gu An¡¯s lifespan increased dramatically. The Star-Seizing Celestial Realm provided him with a vast amount of lifespan, pushing him past 650,000 years¡ªdrawing ever closer to the million-year mark.

    On this day, Gu An visited the Outer Sect Library Hall and, under the name Pan An, released a new book¡ª<em>Shattering the Void.</em>

    The elder who had once weed Pan An, Elder Liu Chang, had long passed away. Gu An was now received by the Grand Elder of the Library Hall, Feng Shang.

    This was Feng Shang¡¯s first time meeting Pan An. He was thrilled and bombarded Gu An with ttering words, even personally assuring him that he would handle the book¡¯s distribution with utmost care. ?£Á???¨¨?

    Gu An spent a full hour at the Library Hall before managing to extricate himself.

    Feng Shang was just too enthusiastic!

    To him, Pan An represented a monumental opportunity¡ªif he properly managed this new book, his career prospects would skyrocket.

    After leaving the Library Hall, Gu An wandered the city.

    As Taixuan Sect grew stronger year after year, the Outer Sect City had be increasingly bustling. Every street was packed with people, and roadside stalls had appeared, selling all kinds of rare and peculiar items.

    Lately, Gu An had taken to roaming the city in his free time.

    As he strolled, he spotted a familiar face.

    "Du Ye."

    Gu An stepped forward to greet him.

    Though both had once served as attendants for the Ji Family before joining Taixuan Sect, they weren¡¯t particrly close. However, whenever they ran into each other in the Outer Sect, they would chat briefly.

    Du Ye was examining a small gourd at a street stall. Upon hearing Gu An¡¯s voice, he set it down and looked up.

    When Gu An approached, Du Ye smiled and asked, "Here to hunt for treasures too?"

    Gu An chuckled. "As if there are that many treasures lying around. I¡¯m just here to look around and enjoy the atmosphere. How have you been?"

    At ny-two years old, Du Ye looked to be in his early forties. In his youth, he hadn¡¯t taken Youth Retention Pills, unlike Gu An, who still appeared youthful.

    In the cultivation world, not all cultivators pursued eternal youth¡ªsome believed that a more mature appearancemanded greater presence.

    "Ugh, don¡¯t even mention it. I tried breaking through to Foundation Establishment recently, but I failed and wasted a Foundation Establishment Pill." Du Ye sighed, visibly frustrated.

    He was a true bottom-tier cultivatorcking talent and forced to run errands for noble disciples just to secure cultivation resources.

    Gu Anforted him before taking out a small vial containing two Foundation Establishment Pills.

    "This¡­" Du Ye hesitated, reluctant to ept charity but also unable to refuse.

    For a low-level cultivator like him, reaching Foundation Establishment was a lifelong goal.

    Gu An smiled. "Don¡¯t be so formal. We grew up together. I want you to live a long life, so we can reminisce about our youth when we¡¯re old."

    Du Ye felt a warmth in his heart. He recalled how, years ago, he had told Gu An to seek him out if he ever needed help.

    Yet after half a lifetime, Gu An had never asked him for anything. Instead, he was the one constantly receiving favors from Gu An.

    Du Ye gently punched Gu An¡¯s shoulder and, no longer resisting, ced the pill bottle in his storage bag.

    "Oh, right," Du Ye suddenly remembered something. "I heard some news recently¡ªour Third Young Miss is engaged."

    Gu An paused, surprised. "Engaged? To whom?"

    Hearing that Ji Xuanyu was engaged stirred something within him.

    Perhaps it was because she had once saved him in their youth.

    Even after they grew up, Ji Xuanyu had treated him kindly¡ªnot like a mere servant. She had gifted him many resources and aided his cultivation.

    Even a proud daughter of heaven like her couldn¡¯t escape a political marriage?

    Gu An sighed at the thought.

    Du Ye shook his head. "I have no idea. It seems the engagement is only set in name¡ªthere¡¯s no fixed wedding date yet. But the Ji Family seems quite pleased, so the groom must be someone of great stature."

    "Of course. Anyone who can marry into the Ji Family isn¡¯t someone we can even begin to imagine," Gu An remarked with a smile.

    After a few more exchanges, Gu An bid Du Ye farewell.

    Instead of returning to Medicine Valley, he continued wandering the city.

    The Library Hall moved quickly.

    Within a month, <em>Shattering the Void</em> had appeared in the Library Halls of various cities.

    Thanks to the reputation built by <em>Romance of the Gods</em> and <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em>, Pan An¡¯s new book caused an immediate sensation, sweeping across Taixuan Sect.

    A monthter, <em>Shattering the Void</em> had spread throughout the Taicang cultivation world and was making its way to the other Eight Dynasties.

    Lu Lingjun also bought a copy.

    After reading it, she immediately sought out Gu An.

    "It¡¯s well written. The protagonist has a grand demon sealed inside him and, despite his mediocre talent, embarks on a cultivation journey¡­" She paused and raised an eyebrow.

    Gu An asked, "But?"

    "Why is it called <em>Shattering the Void</em>?" She stared at him as if trying to see through him.

    Gu An raised a brow. "Isn¡¯t ascension the ultimate goal in your homnd? Doesn¡¯t ¡®shattering the void¡¯ sound enticing?"

    Lu Lingjun nodded. "It does. Fine, keep writing."

    She chuckled to herself.

    How could this kid possibly guess that she was an Ascended One?

    The two continued discussing the book. Lu Lingjun made several demands, which Gu An initially refused¡ªuntil she took out a pile of rare treasures, at which point he immediately changed his tune, saying he would "consider" her suggestions.

    Lu Lingjunughed at his greed.

    After she left, Gu An pulled out <em>Daoist Xunchun</em> and began reading.

    <em>Shattering the Void</em> had been amissioned work, but a true ssic? That would be <em>Daoist Xunchun</em>!

 Chapter 157: Diverging Paths, A Great Fall

    Chapter 157: Diverging Paths, A Great Fall

    Deep in the night, beneath Xuan Valley, within the Eight Views Celestial Realm.@@novelbin@@

    Gu An sat under the Spirit Tree, reading a book while leaning against its massive trunk. Two vines draped over his shoulders, gently kneading them.

    Suddenly, he put down his book and straightened up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Was the pressure too much?" The Spirit Tree¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, sounding pitiful.

    Gu An replied, ¡°No, I just have something to take care of. I have to go.¡±

    The Spirit Tree trembled slightly and quickly said, "Master, don¡¯t forget to bring somemb next time!"

    Gu An waved his hand dismissively before vanishing from the spot.

    Outside Taixuan Sect, atop a mountain peak.As autumn neared its end, the night wind was harsh, rustling Gu An¡¯s robes as he gazed into the distance.

    He could sense that Hao Long was in danger.

    Though they had never formed a contract, ever since Hao Long¡¯s birth, a strange connection had developed between them¡ªsomething simr to what he felt when Xuanmiao Zhenren summoned him.

    Following this faint link, Gu An extended his divine sense.

    Soon, he locked onto a sect. His divine sense bypassed multipleyers of barriers and pierced into a small hidden world¡ªone much like the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother¡­ and the Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path!

    These people were battling the Grandmasters of Gu Hao Sect!

    Gu An¡¯s divine sense locked onto Hao Long, and his expression turned odd.

    His opponent¡­ was Su Han!

    Su Han¡¯s aura was already nearing the Nascent Soul Stage, yet it was unstable, as if he could descend into madness at any moment.

    Though Hao Long waszy and rarely cultivated, his innate bloodline talent was powerful enough that Su Han couldn¡¯t easily subdue him.

    The twenty-zhang-long dragon writhed through the mountains, spitting scorching mes.

    Meanwhile, Su Han moved like a specter, dodging effortlessly and swinging his sword. His attacks left bloody gashes across Hao Long¡¯s body, dragon blood sttering everywhere.

    In his other hand, Su Han held a cloth bag, carefully collecting the dragon¡¯s blood.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Gu An decided to intervene.

    In the dim night, within the wilderness¡ª

    Hao Long fled frantically through the mountains, while Su Han pursued with his bone sword in hand.

    "Damn it! Who the hell are you?! This lord won¡¯t let you off in the future!"

    Hao Long¡¯s voice rumbled through the mountains, still carrying the tone of a young boy despite his massive size.

    From behind, Su Han¡¯s voice was cold as ice.

    "<em>Hatred Heaven Divine Sword. Su Han.</em>"

    Hao Long¡¯s pupils shrank in fear.

    He had heard of Hatred Heaven Divine Sword¡¯s name before.

    A deep terror surfaced in his eyes, and his escape speed increased, his sinuous body moving like a slippery eel.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Su Han leaped high into the air, raising his sword.

    Sword energy surged forth, forming seven sword shadows that shed toward Hao Long. At the end of each shadow, wailing ghosts clung to the des, their eerie cries filling the night. ????§°??§§??

    At that moment¡ª

    A dark-purple demonic silhouette suddenly materialized above Hao Long¡¯s head.

    With a casual pinch of its fingers, Su Han¡¯s sword energy shattered into nothingness.

    Su Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    It was him!

    He would never forget the mysterious demonic figure that had ughtered his master, Zhong Ti.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying divine sense attack struck his mind, knocking him unconscious instantly.

    He plummeted into the forest below.

    Hao Long also sumbed to the same spiritual impact, his massive body crashing into the ground, sending a dust cloud billowing into the air.

    Gu An walked up to the unconscious Su Han, staring down at him.

    At that moment, the Nightshade Ghost Mother appeared out of thin air, kneeling before Gu An with a respectful bow.

    "Please forgive us, Holy Lord! We were unaware that Hao Long was connected to you!"

    The demonic aura around her dispersed, revealing a pale-faced woman. Her eyes sparkled with delight as she looked at Gu An.

    Gu An¡¯s tone remained indifferent. "So, you¡¯re the Nightshade Ghost Mother?"

    Though he had met her before, the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had not. He needed to maintain the act.

    "This humble one is indeed the Nightshade Ghost Mother!" she answered reverently.

    Gu An continued, "Gu Hao Sect is under my protection. Hao Long is their sacred beast. You are not allowed to seize him."

    By framing it this way, it would seem that he had intervened for Gu Hao Sect, not just for Hao Long.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother hesitated before cautiously asking, "Why do you protect both factions?"

    Gu An countered with his own question. "The Nightshade Sect has been destroyed. Why haven¡¯t you returned to the Nine Nether Path?"

    She sighed. "We wish to return, but the Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators have blocked the way. We had no choice but to retreat."

    Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    Hearing this, Gu An became even more certain that the Seven Star Spirit Realm was orchestrating the Demonic Cataclysm.

    "Is this boy your disciple?" Gu An asked.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother hesitated for a moment before replying, "Not a disciple¡ªjust a pawn. With the Demonic Cataclysm approaching, all beings will face cmity. I hoped to cultivate him into a weapon strong enough to help us break through the Nine Nether Path."

    Using Su Han to fight the Seven Star Spirit Realm?

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for Su Han.

    But he had no intention of saving him.

    Su Han¡¯s obsession with power had already turned into a twisted fixation.

    Even without the Nightshade Ghost Mother, he would still walk this dark path. In his own mind, he wasn¡¯tmitting evil¡ªhe was simply striving to grow stronger.

    Gu An had no reason to personally eliminate him.

    As far as he knew, Su Han had never ughtered innocent mortals.

    The ones who had died by his hands were mostly those who sought to kill him first.

    And the <em>Hatred Heaven Divine Sword</em> was, after all, his family¡¯s ancestral sword technique.

    He and Gu An were never truly master and disciple.

    The only thing Gu An had ever given Su Han was a few pills.

    Their past ties were already severed.

    Su Han¡¯s fate had nothing to do with him anymore.

    However, Gu An was curious to see how his story would unfold.

    Unlike Gu An, who stayed hidden and nned carefully, Su Han cut his way through the world, leaving a bloody reputation wherever he went.

    At this moment, the Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke of the Reverse Fate Divine Art¡ªits effects were identical to what Gu An knew.

    She likely had no idea that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path also possessed the technique.

    Perhaps she truly intended to make Gu An the new Nightshade Sect Leader.

    Autumn¡¯s end, Xuan Valley.

    Gu An watched his disciples sweeping fallen leaves across the courtyard.

    His divine sense, however, was elsewhere¡ªwatching the battle between the Taicang Empire and the Hanlu Dynasty.

    Just as he was absorbed in the fight, Zhen Qin flew in on her sword,nding beside him.

    "Master, Senior Brother Su Han has been dered wanted by Gu Hao Sect!" she whispered.

    Gu An barely reacted. "I told you¡ªhe¡¯s not your senior brother."

    Zhen Qin pouted. "I know, but we grew up together. How could I just sever all ties with him?"

    Before she could argue further, their sect tokens lit up.

    A somber voice echoed:

    <em>"Supreme Elder Kusong fell while investigating the Demonic Domain. In three days, all disciples must gather in the affiliated cities to mourn our ancestors!"</em>

 Chapter 159: The Rise of the Demon Race and the Dao Lord

    Chapter 159: The Rise of the Demon Race and the Dao Lord

    Ever since Ancestor Kusong¡¯s fall and the impending Demonic Cataclysm, Gu An had been using his divine sense every night to monitor the Nine Dynasties¡¯nds, ensuring that no enemies infiltrated unnoticed.

    On this particr night, he happened to see Di Xie leaving Taixuan Sect and decided to track him with his divine sense. That was when he witnessed Di Xie meeting with a demonic creature.

    When Gu An heard that this monster was responsible for Ancestor Kusong¡¯s death, killing intent surged in his heart.

    He had to avenge Kusong!

    Though Kusong had been much older, Gu An had always seen him as a friend.

    He didn¡¯t act immediately, waiting instead for his target to leave the Taicang Empire¡¯s territory before making his move.

    The ck Crow Demon Envoy had stopped by the riverbank to rest while infusing his demonic energy into the water, nning to mark thend through the river¡¯s flow.

    However, before he could even channel his energy, a handnded on his shoulder.A feeling of pure dread shot through the demon¡¯s heart.

    Never before had he experienced such an ambush¡ªnot even in the Demonic Domain.

    Not a single demon had ever been able to approach him unnoticed.

    Instinctively, he tried to dodge, but an unfathomable force held him in ce, making it impossible to move.

    Terror filled his crow-like face as he nced sideways, barely able to make out a shadowy figure shrouded in mystery.

    Gu An had intended to mock him, but seeing how the demon was already scared out of his wits, he lost interest.

    Instead, he unleashed a soul attack.

    Soul Search!

    A heavy silence filled the night, broken only by the soft sounds of the river¡¯s flow.

    As the moon set and the sun rose, golden rays of dawn broke over the mountains, illuminating Gu An and the ck Crow Demon Envoy.

    Bathed in sunlight, Gu An¡ªstill maintaining his Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body¡ªlooked like a ghostly specter.

    The ck Crow Demon Envoy, meanwhile, was crouched before him, his eyes rolled back and his body twitching slightly.

    Two full hours passed before Gu An finally withdrew his divine sense.

    Without hesitation, he took the storage bag and storage ring from the demon¡¯s body before incinerating the corpse with Taichedan me.

    In mere moments, the ck Crow Demon Envoy was reduced to nothing but ashes, leaving behind only his demon core and Profound Mind Essence, which Gu An stored away.

    ¡¾You have sessfully taken 380 years of lifespan from the ck Crow Demon Envoy (Profound Mind Realm, Eighth Layer).¡¿

    With that, Gu An disappeared from the scene.

    Gu An stepped out from a teleportation formation, heading toward the medicine gardens.

    Along the way, servant disciples greeted him warmly and respectfully.

    By now, Third Medicine Valley had over four hundred disciples.

    Gu An never hoarded natural treasures for himself; instead, he diligently cultivated his herb gardens. As a result, Third Medicine Valley produced an abundance of high-grade medicinal herbs, rivaling even the Inner Sect¡¯s herb gardens. In fact, its annual contributions ced it among the top three in the sect, further solidifying his growing reputation. ??????¦¥?

    Because of this, the sect continued to assign more servant disciples under him.

    While walking, Gu An noticed An Xin sweeping the path and waved her over.

    Seeing this, An Xin quickly approached and greeted him respectfully.

    After spending years in Third Medicine Valley, An Xin had finally reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, thanks to Gu An¡¯s discreet assistance with alchemical pills.

    She was deeply grateful to him.

    Back when An Hao and An Xin had both started under Gu An¡¯s guidance, An Hao had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage, Third Layer, while An Xin was only at Foundation Establishment, First Layer.

    Even Gu An couldn''t help butment the unfairness of the heavens.

    ¡°Come take a walk with me,¡± Gu An said.

    An Xin nodded without hesitation, following closely behind.

    As they walked through the herb gardens, Gu An patiently exined the methods for cultivating high-grade herbs, and An Xin listened intently.

    By now, she had genuinely grown interested in the art of herb cultivation.

    After about half an hour, Gu An pulled out an ancient manual and handed it to her.

    ¡°This technique may help improve your aptitude,¡± he whispered. ¡°Make sure no one finds out.¡±

    His gaze sharpened as he nced around cautiously.

    An Xin¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile as she epted the book. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    After years of following Gu An, she hade to fully trust him. Like the other servant disciples, she addressed him as Master, but in her heart, Gu An had already be her true teacher¡ªsecond only to the mysterious master who had once saved her life.

    Gu An ruffled her hair lightly, then motioned for her to go about her business.

    An Xin bowed and left, while Gu An watched her go with a smile.

    Hopefully, the Innate Reincarnation Technique can help her.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t transform her entirely, a longer life is still a blessing.

    Life in Third Medicine Valley was far from dull.

    Gu An had already built a library, a restaurant, and even recreational facilities in the pavilion area.

    He had even invented chess, which had be wildly popr among the disciples.

    With that, Gu An took flight toward the Inner Sect City.

    After avenging Ancestor Kusong, he felt the need to visit Elder Xu Lu at the Inner Sect¡¯s Library Hall.

    Of course, he had no intention of mentioning what had happened that morning¡ªhe simply wanted to talk.

    After delving into the ck Crow Demon Envoy¡¯s memories, Gu An had witnessed the horrific fate of Ancestor Kusong.

    His chest felt heavy.

    Tian Yao¡¯er watched curiously as Gu An nted a tree.

    The tree was already two meters tall, its crimson leaves glowing like burning embers, with long vine-like branches draping from it.

    It looked as if it were engulfed in mes.@@novelbin@@

    This was a Seventh-Grade Spirit Tree¡ªthe Sr Nourishing Tree, which Gu An had transnted from the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    What he had brought was only a sapling, as the mature Sr Nourishing Trees in the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm were over a thousand meters tall, bearing Sr Fruits that enhanced blood vitality and fire-attribute energy perception.

    After nting it, Gu An nodded in satisfaction before turning to Tian Yao¡¯er and yfully tapping her forehead.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you a demon technique.¡±

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and she eagerly followed him.

    From the ck Crow Demon Envoy¡¯s memories, Gu An had gained knowledge of many techniques and cultivation methods.

    Now, he intended to pass on the ck Crow Demon Art, which allowed its user to transform into a swarm of crows, to Tian Yao¡¯er.

    Her talent andprehension were astonishing.

    In just one hour, she had already transformed into several crows.

    Not ck crows, though¡ªming crows.

    Seeing the fire-cloaked birds, Gu An became even more convinced that she possessed Phoenix bloodline.

    Mastering this technique wasn¡¯t just about transformation, but also speed in flight.

    To fully perfect it, Tian Yao¡¯er would need much more time.

    Watching her train, Gu An¡¯s thoughts drifted.

    The Demon Emperor, the Demon Master, the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings¡­ and the soon-to-be-revived Demon Ancestor¡­

    Even as a Nirvana Stage, Ninth Layer cultivator, Gu An felt the weight of the looming crisis.

    The Demonic Domain stretched endlessly, and aside from the Great Demon Kings that ruled on the surface, who knew what other horrors lurked in its depths?

    This made Gu An even more determined to reach fifty million years of lifespan.

    If possible, he didn¡¯t want to flee¡ªhe wanted to stay and fight alongside Taixuan Sect, surviving on thisnd for as long as he could.

    The death of the ck Crow Demon Envoy caused no disturbances.

    Meanwhile, Di Xie remained in the Heavenly Mending tform, meditating on sword intent as if nothing had happened.

    But across the world, demonic creatures continued to multiply, and ordinary people suffered greatly.

    In response, Taixuan Sect issued even more demon-hunting missions, and even Ye Lan and Zhen Qin had no choice but to participate.

    Since their assignments were within Taixuan Sect¡¯s borders, Gu An wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Time flew by.

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan had now reached 7.4 million years, drawing ever closer to the 10-million-year milestone.

    Every day, he used his divine sense to observe the Demonic Domain.

    If the Demonic Cataclysm erupted early, he was prepared to break through ahead of schedule.

    As for where he would advance¡ªhe had already decided.

    The southern seas.

    He would make his breakthrough above the ocean!

    On this particr day, An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er left the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    Stepping out of the mountainside, they turned back just in time to see the entrance to the cave slowly disappear behind them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Si Yan¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in years.¡±

    An Hao replied confidently, ¡°Master always moves like a dragon¡ªseen one moment, gone the next. I don¡¯t even know where he is. But one thing¡¯s for sure: if I¡¯m ever in danger, he won¡¯t stand by and watch!¡±

    His face lit up with pride as he spoke.

    Si Yan¡¯er rolled her eyes, suppressing the urge to mock him.

    She still vividly remembered the time Gu An had wiped out a Profound Mind Realm cultivator with a mere flick of his sleeve.

    With a grandmaster like him, even the Tianwei Empire wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Taixuan Sect lightly.

    Just then, a figure leaped out of the forest,nding swiftly in front of them.

    An Hao¡¯s expression hardened¡ªhe assumed it was an ambush and instinctively prepared for battle.

    But the neer was a man d in Tianwei official robes.

    He raised a hand in salute and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I bring an imperial decree. His Majesty has arranged for you to marry the Golden Ranking Champion, An Hao.¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, Si Yan¡¯er¡¯s face twisted in shock and fury.

    ¡°Has my father gone insane? How could he arrange my marriage to this¡­ this guy?!¡± she snapped.

    An Hao, who had initially intended to refuse, immediately felt offended.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with me? You think I¡¯m not good enough for you? Now I have to marry you just to prove a point!¡±

    The two instantly began bickering.

    Meanwhile, the imperial envoy simply stood there, watching them with a polite smile, amused by their childish quarrel.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Gu An was watching all of this unfold.

    He had no objections to An Hao and Si Yan¡¯er getting married¡ªafter all, he had long since noticed their growing affections for each other.

    However, he remained cautious of the Tianwei Empire.

    If Tianwei dared to scheme against An Hao, Gu An wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate them¡ªand conveniently allow Taicang Empire to annex theirnds.

    Once the three of them set off, Gu An closed his eyes, turning his attention elsewhere.

    Someone wasing.

    Gu An rose from his seat, left his room, and headed downstairs.

    Half an hourter, Du Ye flew into Xuan Valley, standing atop his sword.

    Upon spotting Gu An in the distance, he waved enthusiastically.

    The disciples guarding the valley saw that Du Ye knew Gu An, so they didn¡¯t stop him.

    Afternding, Du Ye stored his sword in his storage bag and hurriedly pulled Gu An aside to speak in private.

    ¡°The family sent word,¡± Du Ye whispered excitedly, his eyes gleaming.

    ¡°They¡¯re preparing to leave Taixuan Sect, and Third Young Miss specifically requested that you and I go with them!¡±

    He was clearly thrilled¡ªthe Ji Family hadn¡¯t forgotten him.

    To him, this was an honor.

 Chapter 160: Youâ€™re Not Strong Enough

    Chapter 160: You¡¯re Not Strong Enough

    Leaving Taixuan Sect?

    Gu An froze for a moment¡ªhe hadn''t expected Du Ye toe to him for this reason.

    How could he possibly leave Taixuan Sect?

    His entire foundation was here!

    And besides, if the Ji Family left Taixuan Sect, where could they even go?

    Frowning, Gu An asked, ¡°Why are they relocating?¡±

    Du Ye replied, ¡°It¡¯s got something to do with the Demonic Cataclysm. The family has already found a safe haven, and no matter what, we should be grateful that they¡¯re taking us along. Just be ready¡ªthe exact departure date isn¡¯t set yet, but when the timees, don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Gu An shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave. Tell them thanks, but I intend to stay and fight alongside Taixuan Sect.¡±Du Ye was stunned, his brows immediately knitting together.

    He lowered his voice, his tone serious. ¡°Gu An, don¡¯t forget where we came from.¡±

    Gu An met his gaze and replied calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. The Ji Family raised me, and I¡¯ve repaid them over the years with herbs and medicine. But Taixuan Sect has given me far more, and I haven¡¯t even begun to repay my debt. I can¡¯t leave. You go¡ªI¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Du Ye¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to scold Gu An, but he didn¡¯t want the servant disciples to overhear.

    After a moment, he exhaled sharply.

    ¡°There¡¯s still time. Think it over carefully. When the demons invade Taicang Empire, it¡¯ll be toote to run!¡±

    With that, he flicked his sleeve and stormed off.

    As he left, his expression was grim¡ªnot a trace of his usual smile remained.

    Gu An, however, felt warmth in his heart.

    Du Ye¡¯s anger only meant that he genuinely cared about him.

    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to persuade him to leave.

    But Gu An had no intention of abandoning Taixuan Sect.

    If the sect fell, he could always escape then.

    And with his cultivation, if he really wanted to flee, who could stop him?

    That night, Gu An entered the Eight Views Celestial Realm.

    Jiang Qiong was meditating beneath the Spirit Tree, arge cauldron in front of her, with alchemy mes burning underneath.

    Sensing Gu An¡¯s arrival, she asked casually, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you just visit two days ago?¡±

    Gu An walked to the cauldron, peering into the brewing medicinal soup as he spoke.

    ¡°Today, someone from the Ji Family came to me. They said they¡¯re preparing to leave Taixuan Sect and told me to get ready as well.¡±

    At his words, Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes snapped open, her delicate brows furrowing.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± she asked.

    If Gu An left, someone new would take over Xuan Valley¡ªwhich wouldn¡¯t be good for her.

    For some reason, a strange irritation rose in her chest.

    ¡°No, I refused,¡± Gu An sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand where the Ji Family thinks they can escape to.¡±

    He hade here hoping that Jiang Qiong might have some insight.

    Jiang Qiong scoffed, ¡°They¡¯re probably heading to the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡ªit¡¯s a sacrednd even demons don¡¯t dare invade. I heard a rumor before that Ji Family was nning to marry off Ji Xuanyu to a genius from the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Looks like it¡¯s true. They¡¯vetched onto a powerful ally.¡± ???????¨§?

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    Gu An turned to her and frowned. ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡±

    Jiang Qiong smirked. ¡°What do you think? Empires rise and fall, races wage endless wars, but the Seven Star Spirit Realm has stood unshaken for eons. In some ways, they are the true rulers of thisnd.

    ¡°The ones chasing me? They¡¯re from the Seven Star Spirit Realm too. I snatched an opportunity they wanted for themselves,¡± she added with a hint of sarcasm.

    Gu An resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    If a mere Nascent Soul cultivator like Jiang Qiong had stolen something from them, then how powerful could they really be?

    As if reading his thoughts, Jiang Qiongughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. Their heritage runs deep¡ªthey likely have a realm as vast as the entire Nine Dynasties. They have countless ancient noble ns, and their disciples are numbered in the millions.

    ¡°The ones I met were just a group of young elites on a training mission. None of them were even a hundred years old, yet they were already at the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±

    For the first time, a trace of fear flickered in her eyes.

    Even though she had survived their pursuit, she never considered seeking revenge¡ªthe gap in power was too immense.

    A realm as vast as the Nine Dynasties?

    Gu An¡¯s curiosity about the Seven Star Spirit Realm only deepened.

    No wonder they didn¡¯t interfere with the conflicts of the mortal world¡ªeven if every human empire was wiped out, the human race would still survive within their domain.

    The more he learned, the more uneasy he felt.

    His instincts told him that once the Demonic Cataclysm ended, the Seven Star Spirit Realm would spark the next great war.

    Still, Gu An wasn¡¯t worried.

    His strategy had always been the same¡ªonly act when he had absolute certainty of victory.

    If he could fight, he¡¯d fight.@@novelbin@@

    If he couldn¡¯t, he¡¯d run.

    Simple.

    Jiang Qiong suddenly smirked.

    ¡°So, how do you feel about your Third Young Miss marrying into the Seven Star Spirit Realm?¡± she asked teasingly.

    Gu An shrugged. ¡°Ji Xuanyu is a peerless genius. It¡¯s only natural she¡¯d marry someone of equal stature. I¡¯m happy for her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not even a little regret?¡± Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow, then spread his hands helplessly.

    ¡°Well¡­ of course I feel a little regret. To be honest, I admired her. But my talent is mediocre, and I never had a chance. Since she¡¯s out of reach, I can only wish her happiness.¡±

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s smile vanished.

    She snorted coldly, ¡°Good. Keep it that way. When status and talent don¡¯t match, love only brings disaster. Remember that. Never let your emotions get in the way.¡±

    Gu An nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about that. There are plenty of female disciples in Xuan Valley.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that why you don¡¯t focus on cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I meant that if I wanted a partner, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But I don¡¯t want one.¡±

    Jiang Qiong nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Daopanions are unreliable. I¡¯ve seen countless lovers abandon or betray each other in times of crisis. Don¡¯t get attached. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    Gu An grinned. ¡°What about you? Ever had a Daopanion?¡±

    ¡°If I had, I¡¯d be dead already.¡±

    The two bantered back and forth, their conversation stretching over an hour before Gu An finally left.

    Watching him go, Jiang Qiong muttered to herself,

    ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t even call me ¡®Master¡¯ anymore. His thoughts are getting bold¡­¡±

    As summer faded into autumn, Gu An arrived at Horizon Valley and noticed a new person there.

    The visitor was Ji Xuanyu¡¯s older brother¡ªJi Rui.

    The pieces were moving.

    The world was about to change.

 Chapter 161: The Grand Ascension Demon Attackâ€”The Only Way Out!

    Chapter 161: The Grand Ascension Demon Attack¡ªThe Only Way Out!

    Hearing the words of the Nightshade Ghost Mother, Su Han fell silent. He didn¡¯t refute her because, deep down, he knew she was right¡ªhe was weak.@@novelbin@@

    Throughout his journey, he had narrowly escaped death many times, yet none of those escapes were due to his own strength.

    He was well aware that he was merely a pawn. Even the Nightshade Ghost Mother, who had been helping him earnestly, must have her own agenda. But he had no other choice.

    "You don¡¯t have much time left. The Demonic Cataclysm is drawing closer. The Reverse Fate Divine Art can only absorb the spiritual energy of cultivators, not demonic energy. When the Cataclysm arrives, if you refuse to abandon your principles, you¡¯ll be left struggling while all other cultivators are busy fighting off the demons. You will find it nearly impossible to grow stronger." The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke.

    Hearing this, Su Han asked, "You seem quite anxious. What exactly do you want me to do?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother replied, "That depends on how strong you can be. The one who should be anxious isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s you. From the moment you began cultivating the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword, your lifespan was set. No matter how high your cultivation reaches, your lifespan won¡¯t increase¡ªunless you attain the legendary Immortal Realm."

    Su Han frowned.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother brought up the drawback of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword once again. On the surface, she seemed to be reminding him out of goodwill, but what Su Han felt was pressure¡ªan unrelenting force weighing down on him."I will do my best." Su Han sat down cross-legged and began cultivating.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother observed him for a moment before turning into a wisp of ghostly energy and dissipating.

    Su Han raised his head to look at the full moon outside. For some reason, an overwhelming sense of sorrow and confusion welled up in his heart.

    There was probably no one in this world who truly cared about him anymore.

    Winter had arrived.

    The Third Medicine Valley was nketed in white snow, making everything appear vast and deste.

    Standing on the balcony, Gu An admired the snow while contemting the next volume of <em>Shattering the Void</em>.

    <em>Shattering the Void</em> had be a massive hit¡ªfar beyond what Gu An had anticipated. In just five volumes, its sales had already surpassed those of <em>Taixuan Immortal Venerable</em> in its entirety.

    Like Taixuan Immortal Venerable, Shattering the Void was essentially a power-fantasy novel, but its theme resonated deeply with cultivators across the world. ???¦­?¦¢§¦??

    The Demonic Cataclysm was imminent. Every major sect had begun sending disciples to gather intelligence, and as the information poured in, the entire cultivation world grew increasingly tense.

    More and more people felt that the path of cultivation wasing to an end.

    <em>If only they could shatter the void and escape this world...</em>

    In the distance, a White Spirit Mouse darted through the snow, with Xiao Chuan chasing after it. Despite his efforts, he failed to catch it and even ended up getting a face full of snow.

    Watching this, Gu An couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    He didn¡¯t understand what was so special about that fat mouse, but for some reason, Xiao Chuan adored it.

    At that moment, Lu Lingjun approached the building and looked up at Gu An.

    "Lord Valley Master, do you feel it?" she asked.

    Gu An nced down at her. "Feel what? The cold?"

    "That too, but more than that¡ªa powerful demonic aura is approaching from the north. I wonder if it signifies the beginning of the Demonic Cataclysm." Lu Lingjun turned her gaze toward the northern horizon.

    Gu An had already sensed it.

    A Grand Ascension Stage demon beast was heading south, rapidly closing in on the Land of the Eight Dynasties.

    But Gu An did not intervene. He wanted to see if the Eight Dynasties harbored any hidden experts.

    When the Demonic Cataclysm truly erupted, he alone wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tide. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of risk¡ªif he acted too prominently, he would be a major target, possibly even marked by the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Although Gu An¡¯s divine sense could cover the entire Nine Dynasties, the world was vast. There would always be people hidden in the shadows¡ªlike the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm, which had eluded his divine sense before.

    Gu An asked, "If the Demonic Cataclysm truly arrives, what will you do?"

    Lu Lingjun replied, "Naturally, I will fight alongside the Taixuan Sect. But if we are overwhelmed, if all hope is lost, I will head south in search of Immortal Fate."

    Having ascended from another realm, she had long since grasped the deeper truths of this world.

    Since ancient times, when powerful cultivators hit a bottleneck, they would venture south. Even though the Southern Sea was more perilous than the Demonic Lands, they still forged ahead without hesitation.

    As an ascended cultivator, Lu Lingjun would not perish alongside the Taixuan Sect.

    Gu An gave a slight nod but made noment.

    Lu Lingjun then turned to him and asked, "Valley Master, what about you?"

    Gu An pretended to hesitate before answering, "I will focus on cultivating medicinal herbs and doing my part."

    "And if the Taixuan Sect is on the verge of destruction?"

    "Then I¡¯ll kill myself rather than be eaten by demons."

    Hearing this, Lu Lingjun rolled her eyes at him, feeling that he was beyond saving.

    Gu An merely smiled and changed the subject, avoiding further discussion to prevent unnecessary panic among the errand disciples.

    But deep down, he was wondering¡ªhow would the cultivation world deal with the iing Grand Ascension Stage demon?

    That night.

    Gu An arrived at Nianchu Cave Dwelling on Phoenix Mountain.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Tian Yao¡¯er crouched in front of a pill furnace, warming herself by the fire. She was hugging her knees, shivering, her head buried in her arms.

    He walked toward her, deliberately making his footsteps audible.

    Startled, Tian Yao¡¯er lifted her head.

    The moment she saw Gu An, her face lit up with joy. Like a gust of wind, she dashed forward and threw herself into his arms.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu An didn¡¯t push her away, sensing that she was genuinely afraid. He gently asked, concerned.

    Tian Yao¡¯er buried her face against his chest and whispered, "I¡¯m scared... I feel like something terrifying is approaching..."

    She clung tightly to Gu An¡¯s waist, afraid he might leave.

    Gu An patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don¡¯t be afraid. That thing isn¡¯t heading toward Phoenix Mountain. It¡¯s still far away from us."

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er hesitated and asked cautiously, "Really?"

    "Really. Besides, am I not here with you?"

    "But... you couldn¡¯t even defeat the Demon Mother. I feel like that terrifying presence is even stronger than her."

    "You¡¯re right¡ªI can¡¯t. But I can take you and escape."

    "Then promise me... If you ever leave here, you¡¯ll take me with you."

    "I promise."

    Gu An responded seriously.

    Without his intervention, Tian Yao¡¯er would have been devoured by demons long ago. She had no one else to rely on¡ªhow could he possibly abandon her?

    Yet, her reaction surprised him.

    As a demon herself, why was she so terrified?

    He pulled her down to sit beside him and asked her to exin her fear.

    But no matter how much he pressed, Tian Yao¡¯er stammered and failed to give a clear answer.

    Based on the ck Crow Demon Envoy¡¯s memories, Gu An already knew the identity of the approaching demon.

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo¡ªone of the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings.

    A tyrant ruling over a hundred thousand miles,manding countless demon soldiers and generals. Ruthless and infamous, even the ck Crow Demon Envoy had to tread carefully around him.

    And now, Luo was leading millions of demons south, gathering more forces along the way¡ªincluding other Demon Kings willing to follow him.

    His overwhelming demonic aura had already rmed the human cultivation world.

    The war had begun.

 Chapter 162: Summoning the Sword Sovereign!

    Chapter 162: Summoning the Sword Sovereign!

    Hearing Di Xie¡¯s words, Gu An could only sigh along with him.

    Escape into the ocean?

    What kind of joke was that?

    Gu An didn¡¯t know what was going through Di Xie¡¯s mind, but he had a strong feeling that if the Eight Dynasties of humanity were annihted, the next ones to suffer would be the demons and monsters themselves.

    Past legends had already proven this: whenever thend was overrun by demons, powerful cultivators would descend upon it.

    Raising demons with humans, then raising humans with demons¡­

    If you twisted the logic just right, it wouldn¡¯t even be considered internal conflict. The Holy Lands would still be revered by both races.

    Gu An continued chatting idly with Di Xie, but his eyes never left Heavenly Mending tform as he weighed his decision¡ªshould he intervene or not?After all, he was still a ways off from reaching the milestone of ten million years of lifespan.

    If he were to break through now, he would surely advance to a higher realm. But what he wanted even more was to unlock the next lifespan ability.

    He feared that if he acted too soon, he might elerate the arrival of the Demonic Cataclysm.

    At the northernmost border of the Eight Dynasties, the Da Jiang Empire was and of towering mountains, breathtaking natural wonders, and endless snowfall.

    Because it bordered the Demonic Lands, its cultivators faced an incredibly harsh environment.

    But it was precisely because of this hardship that the Da Jiang Empire had risen to be the strongest of all human empires.

    In the Northern Territory, mountain ranges stretched endlessly, and the sky was shrouded in thick, overwhelming snowfall. Amidst the white haze, the mountains resembled the spine of a true dragon, vast and majestic.

    On a particr ridge, Lu Lingjun sat cross-legged atop a massive boulder, her spiritual energy fluctuating, forming a protective barrier that kept the swirling snow at bay. Wisps of white mist spiraled upward around her.

    She slowly opened her eyes, gazing toward the horizon.

    In the far distance, beyond the rolling mountains, faint shes of firelight could be seen, undiminished by the falling snow. asionally, powerful gales would sweep through, carrying sharp kes toward her. ??¨¢???§¦?

    The Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo exuded an overwhelming demonic aura that engulfed the heavens and the earth.

    Even Lu Lingjun and the White Spirit Demon Emperor on her shoulder felt an instinctive unease.

    "What is he waiting for?" the White Spirit Demon Emperor murmured.

    Lu Lingjun¡¯s expression remained calm. "Perhaps it has something to do with the Mountain God. After all, there have been Grand Ascension Stage cultivators who perished at the hands of the Mountain God before."

    "Will the Mountain God act? There are too many demons up north. This catastrophe far surpasses anything the Nightshade Sect has ever caused. No matter how you look at it, the human race is doomed."

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor wasn¡¯t aligned with the humans. As a demon itself, it wished that Lu Lingjun would leave this dangerous ce.

    Lu Lingjun remained silent, her gaze fixed on the distance.

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor couldn¡¯t help but urge her again, "Lingjun, why don¡¯t we head south? Maybe the ocean isn¡¯t as dangerous as they say."

    Lu Lingjun sighed softly. "Do you remember when I broke through¡­ how the cultivators of the Taixuan Sect stood guard for me?"

    The White Spirit Demon Emperor fell silent.

    It knew Lu Lingjun too well.

    If she weren¡¯t the type to value loyalty and sentiment, it would never have followed her.

    Lowering its snake-like head, it muttered, "Then let¡¯s see if the Mountain God is truly formidable. Oh, right¡ªdoesn¡¯t the Taixuan Sect still have the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path? Surely, he will intervene."

    A thunderous dragon roar suddenly erupted across the sky.

    The earth trembled violently.

    A gust of wind, reeking of blood, tore through the flying snow. Even the very mountain Lu Lingjun sat upon quivered under its force.

    Thend was scorched ck. Lava gushed from countless fissures, filling the air with a zing glow. Entire mountain ranges had been ttened, leaving behind massive craters.

    Above this apocalyptdscape, an army of cultivators floated in the sky, their formation stretching across the heavens, powerful spells interwoven into massive grand formations.

    A bottomless chasm split the earth in two.

    On one side, human cultivators cast spells with unwavering determination.

    On the other side, hordes of demons and monsters filled the cliffs, their grotesque faces twisted with malice. Roars and howls interwoven into a deafening symphony, turning the entire battlefield into a nightmarish hellscape.

    At the very back of the demonic army stood a colossal demon¡ªa terrifying monster whose body towered thousands of feet into the sky, d in ck heavy armor. His shoulder guards were adorned with sharp fangs, resembling entire mountain peaks. His belt was strung with the severed heads of Great Demons.

    His humanoid form was staggering in size, with his neck disappearing into the clouds. From within the mist, six flood dragon heads loomed, their scarlet eyes glowing like hellish mes, sending chills down the spines of all who beheld them.

    This was Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo¡ªa peerless demon king whose namemanded fear throughout the Demonic Lands!

    On his massive shoulder perched a shadowy figure wreathed in dark demonic energy. Its ram-like head and blood-red eyes gleamed ominously.

    "My Lord, it appears the humans have no Grand Ascension Stage cultivators. Even that so-called Mountain God does not dare to interfere," the Goat-Headed Demon whispered.

    Hearing this, Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo let out an earth-shattering roar, his immense demonic pressure surging forward like a tidal wave.

    The frontline demons, despite their fearsome nature, instinctively retreated, clearing a path for their king.

    To the overwhelming Six-Headed Flood Dragon, most demons were no different from ants.

    As he strode forward, spectral female demons materialized around him, their alluringughter swirling through the air, ensnaring the minds of distant cultivators.

    "Six-Headed Flood Dragon ising!"

    A burly, gray-robed man roared, his voice thundering like an earthquake.

    Above the Cang Heaven Sect¡¯s formation, Sect Master Liang Canghai raised his sword and bellowed, "Cang Heaven Sect disciples, take your pills¡ªfight to the death!"

    Behind him, one million cultivators consumed dark brown pills, their spiritual energy surging wildly. Their veins bulged, their eyes turned bloodshot, and their battle intent burned brighter than ever.

    Leaders of other sects issued simrmands. The Taixuan Sect was no exception.

    High above the battlefield, Ancestor Xuan Quan waved his whisk, inscribing glowing runes of spiritual power in the sky.

    More and more Profound Mind Realm Grandmasters gathered, forming a defensive line above the chasm, bracing themselves for Six-Headed Flood Dragon¡¯s arrival.

    Among them, Sword Maniac Han Ming stood ready for a desperate final battle.

    From the distance, Lu Lingjun arrived on a hundred-foot-long white python, gripping her twin swords with unwavering determination.

    She showed no fear.

    In the Outer Sect City of the Taixuan Sect, as the distant dragon roar echoed, all movement ceased.@@novelbin@@

    The tens of thousands of cultivators atop Heavenly Mending tform opened their eyes simultaneously.

    Then came the deafening cry:

    "REQUEST THE SWORD SOVEREIGN OF THE RIGHTEOUS PATH TO TAKE ACTION!"

    The voice grew louder.

    More and more voices joined in.

    Across the entire sect, countless swords trembled in their scabbards, responding to an unseen force.

    A singr thought took hold of every cultivator¡¯s mind.

    Could it be¡­?!

 Chapter 164: Demon Invasionâ€”Descending the Mountain to Hunt!

    Chapter 164: Demon Invasion¡ªDescending the Mountain to Hunt!

    As the year drew to a close, Gu An wandered through the Outer Sect City, listening to the excited chatter of disciples discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path and his legendary ying of the Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo.

    Street vendors had even begun selling figurines and paintings of the in demon king, some depicting his fierce battle, others illustrating his gruesome demise.

    Staring at the images, Gu An unexpectedly thought of Shen Zhen.

    She was still in seclusion. If she had been present, she might have been deeply inspired by this event.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her in years, and strangely enough, he missed her¡ªnot as a person, but for her storytelling talent.

    He didn¡¯t want Shen Zhen to give up writing, as long as she didn¡¯t use him as inspiration for her next novel.

    Roaming through the city, he enjoyed hearing disciples praise the Sword Sovereign, feeling a secret thrill. Even the lingering worries in his heart were momentarily eased.

    The Northern Territory had been cleared of demons, and no other Demon King on par with the Six-Headed Flood Dragon had appeared. Everything seemed to be improving.Yet Gu An knew better.

    The Demonic Cataclysm was still looming.

    Across the Da Jiang Empire¡¯s northern borders, demons continued pouring into humannds, from east to west, infiltrating territories bordering the Demonic Lands. Though their numbers weren¡¯t overwhelming yet, they were enough to pressure the sects.

    For now, the infiltrating demons weren¡¯t enough to shake the foundation of the Eight Dynasties.

    That meant Gu An could continue biding his time.

    After wandering for a while, he finally headed to the Library Hall to submit histest book.

    Then something unexpected happened.

    Grand Elder Feng Shang approached him with a request¡ªthe sect wanted him to include the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path in <em>Shattering the Void</em> to glorify his image.

    Gu An pretended to hesitate.

    Then Feng Shang mentioned that the sect had prepared one hundred sixth-grade medicinal herb seeds for him.

    At that, he reluctantly agreed.

    When Spring Festival arrived, neither Ye Lan nor Zhen Qin returned.

    Gu An spent the holiday with disciples, but something felt missing this year.

    An unfamiliar unease crept into his heart.

    Yearster, when all his loved ones were gone, would New Year¡¯s still be a celebration for him? Or would it be a day of sorrow?

    Late at night, he arrived at Nianchu Cave Dwelling, and the mncholy slowly faded.

    At the very least, Tian Yao¡¯er would apany him for eighteen thousand years. And if he could reach Nirvana, she could stay with him even longer.

    Still, he had to learn to ept the impermanence of life. Only then could he truly walk the path of immortality.

    By the stone table, Gu An and Tian Yao¡¯er roastedmb leg over an open me. The warmth of theirughter filled the cave.

    Tian Yao¡¯er was never short of things to say, making the atmosphere feel festive despite the istion.

    Suddenly, she frowned and asked, "Master, I keep hearing a strange sounding from outside. Could it be that a demon has found our cave?"

    Her face was smeared with oil and seasoning, making her concerned expression look oddly amusing.

    Gu An chuckled and reassured her, "Don''t worry. I know the source of that sound. It¡¯s just a guest staying on Phoenix Mountain for a while."

    Hearing this, Tian Yao¡¯er finally rxed.

    She took another bite ofmb before asking, "Master, where do you go when you leave the cave? Do you live among humans?"

    "I have other cave dwellings to tend to."

    Her eyes widened. "What?! Master, you¡¯re not raising other demons too, are you?"

    "A few, but none as strong as you."

    She narrowed her eyes. "Are any of them female demons?"

    Gu Anughed. "How could they be? They haven''t even developed human forms yet."

    Tian Yao¡¯er beamed with relief, but her expression quickly changed as she asked, "Master, do you have a Daopanion?"

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. "Where did you learn about Daopanions?"

    "From the books you left behind! So¡­ do you?"

    Gu An casually replied, "Of course not."

    Tian Yao¡¯er grinned¡ªonly to be crushed by his next words.

    "But there are a few women who might be my Daopanion. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit troubled over who to choose."

    Tian Yao¡¯er put down her food, wiped her face, and asked seriously, "Master¡­ what about me?"

    Gu An gave her an unimpressed look. "You want to climb the ranks, huh?"

    "No! It¡¯s just¡­ based on the books, I think I fit the standards. And I would never betray you like the Daopanions in those stories! I swear, I¡¯d follow you in life and death!" ?a??????

    Gu An sighed internally.

    Follow me in life and death?

    I n to live forever¡ªI don¡¯t want to die with you.@@novelbin@@

    His goal was immortality, surpassing even the heavens themselves.

    He flicked her forehead and said, "Focus on cultivation, little demon. Whether human or demon, training should alwayse first. Emotions are just a secondary pursuit."

    Tian Yao¡¯er pouted. "Fine¡­ but what kind of Daopanion would you even want?"

    Gu An smirked. "I was joking earlier. I don¡¯t n to have a Daopanion. Watching someone die before you¡ªwhat¡¯s the point in that?"

    Tian Yao¡¯er thought about it and nodded. "That¡­ actually makes sense."

    "Good. I let you read books to learn about the world, not to dwell on romance."

    "Got it! No romance! But if you change your mind, I¡¯m always avable!"

    Gu An instinctively nced downward, but quickly looked away.

    He swiftly changed the subject to cultivation techniques, and though Tian Yao¡¯er pouted, she still listened carefully.

    After all, she only got to see Gu An twice a month, and she cherished every second.

    With the Sword Sovereign¡¯s name spreading across the world, the Taixuan Sect wasted no time.

    A wave of demon-ying missions was issued, and more and more disciples descended the mountain to protect the people.

    In Xuan Valley, Gu An sat in his tower, weaving a new robe.

    Unlike most cultivators, he didn¡¯t need to meditate to absorb spiritual energy, so he had plenty of time for his hobbies.

    This time, he needed a new outfit because he was going down the mountain.

    One¡ªto y demons and help the people.

    Two¡ªto gather more lifespan and reach ten million years faster.

    Once finished, Gu An donned a deep purple robe embroidered with a dark red phoenix, strapped the Qinghong Sword to his waist, and put on a theatrical mask and a bamboo hat.

    Checking himself with divine sense, he smirked.

    "Perfect. Just like a wandering swordsman."

    With that, he vanished into the wilderness.

    In a forest hundreds of miles away, a battle raged.

    A convoy of guards struggled against a swarm of monstrous beasts, protecting a mother and child inside a carriage.

    The guards were martial artists, not cultivators, and were clearly outmatched.

    Just as despair set in¡ª

    A gust of wind swept through.

    A lone figure leaped from the treetops, moving like a phantom, his sword shing like lightning.

    In three seconds, nine monstersy dead.

    The guards barely caught a glimpse of his dark red phoenix embroidery before he vanished into the night.

    "Incredible!"

    "He must be a cultivator!"

    "I didn¡¯t even see how he moved!"

    Hearing their awed whispers, Gu An smiled beneath his mask.

    This¡­ feels even better than ying the Six-Headed Flood Dragon.

 Chapter 166: The Green Hero Appears, The Nine Great Cultivators of the World

    Chapter 166: The Green Hero Appears, The Nine Great Cultivators of the World

    Looking at the stubborn-faced transformed demon in front of him, Gu An¡¯s memories stirred.

    He recalled his time with his senior brother, Zhang Chunqiu¡ªmemories spanning from youth to old age, representing an entire lifetime.

    This transformed demon was none other than Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s son, Zhang Buku.

    Thest time they met, Zhang Buku had still been a child, but now he had grown up.

    Seeing his current miserable state, Gu An thought, <em>If Senior Brother were still alive, he would surely feel heartbroken.</em>

    Zhang Buku¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t inflicted by Gu An. Before Gu An intervened, Zhang Buku had been bullied by other demons. When Gu An started killing demons, Zhang Buku had lunged forward, only to be sent tumbling to the ground by a single kick. He remained there until all the other demons were in, only barely managing to stand.

    From the words of the rescued vigers, Zhang Buku had notmitted any evil deeds.

    But why did this kid seem so determined to die?Gu An raised the Qinghong Sword and pointed it at him. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    Zhang Buku didn¡¯t hesitate. His face hardened, and he charged at Gu An.

    Gu An reversed his grip on the sword, pressing the hilt against Zhang Buku¡¯s chest while leaning back slightly, keeping his hands out of reach.

    Before Zhang Buku could make another move, Gu An took off his mask and ced it over Zhang Buku¡¯s face.

    Instinctively, Zhang Buku stepped back and removed the mask. He was about to throw it at Gu An when his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Gu¡­ Shishu (Martial Uncle)?¡±

    He asked cautiously.

    Gu An didn¡¯t mind exposing his identity. The strength he had disyed while ying demons was powerful but far from his true capabilities.

    Besides, revealing himself was the only way to make Zhang Buku stop.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    Zhang Buku wiped the blood from his face and said excitedly, ¡°Of course! You once gave me a <em>Spiritual Energy Pill</em>! How could I forget?¡±

    Gu An sheathed his sword and handed him a healing pill. ¡°Take this first and recover.¡±

    Zhang Buku didn¡¯t refuse. He swallowed the pill and sat down cross-legged, beginning to circte his energy while watching Gu An collect demonic treasures left behind by the in creatures. ????¨¯B¨º??

    An hourter, the two arrived at a small river. Zhang Buku crouched down to wash his face and clean his wounds.

    Once finished, he turned to look at Gu An, who had put his mask back on. ¡°Gu Shishu, why are you dressed like this?¡±

    He was no longer the naive boy he once was. After roaming the cultivation world for so long, he understood the Taixuan Sect¡¯s status.

    Within the Taicang Empire, Taixuan Sect disciples were revered wherever they went.

    Gu An replied, ¡°The world is in chaos with demons running rampant. I want to save people, but I also don¡¯t want unnecessary trouble, so I wear a mask to keep my identity hidden.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Zhang Buku suddenly understood. He recalled his father¡¯s description of Gu Shishu: <em>Timid, cautious, but with a kind heart.</em>

    ¡°Don¡¯t spread the word about what I¡¯ve been doing.¡± Gu An added.

    Zhang Buku grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can keep a secret. Besides, you just saved my life¡ªwhy would I betray you?¡±

    Gu An ruffled his hair. ¡°How did you end up with these demons?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Buku¡¯s smile froze, and he lowered his head.

    The night wind was warm, but Gu An sighed inwardly as he watched Zhang Buku¡¯s slumped back.

    He didn¡¯t even need to ask¡ªhe could already guess Zhang Buku¡¯s predicament.

    Born from the union of a human and a demon, raised among humans but gradually exuding more and more demonic aura as he aged, he would have been rejected by the human world.

    Yet, molded by Zhang Chunqiu¡¯s teachings, he could not truly belong to the demon race either.

    Gu An had overheard the demons mocking his ¡°impure bloodline.¡± That meant even the demons did not ept him.

    ¡°I recently obtained a cultivation technique from the <em>Thousand Autumn Pavilion</em>,¡± Gu An suddenly said. ¡°As a righteous cultivator, I can¡¯t practice it. Why don¡¯t you take it?¡±

    He retrieved a book from his storage bag.

    Its title read: <em>Demonic Shadow Divine Art</em>.

    In reality, it was a method for cultivating the <em>Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body</em>!

    Zhang Buku hesitated, staring at the manual in Gu An¡¯s outstretched hand.

    At sixty-six years old, he had experienced a lifetime of rejection.

    Only this Gu Shishu had ever helped him without asking for anything in return.

    He stood up, conflicted.

    Gu An shoved the book into his arms. ¡°Take it. And remember¡ªdon¡¯t tell anyone you got it from me.¡±

    Zhang Buku took a deep breath and looked up. ¡°Gu Shishu, am I human or demon? Why won¡¯t either ept me?¡±

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who said no one epts you? I ept you.¡±

    ¡°As for whether you¡¯re human or demon¡ªdoes it matter?¡±

    ¡°Buku, your suffering isn¡¯t just because of your bloodline. The world itself is in turmoil. Think of those people trapped in the valley earlier. Could they control their fates any more than you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You can cultivate. That alone makes you better off than ny percent of the world.¡±

    Zhang Buku fell into deep thought. He recalled the suffering mortals he had seen.

    Gu An continued, ¡°What matters isn¡¯t what you were born as, but what you choose to be.¡±

    Zhang Buku took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Gu Shishu.¡±

    Gu An worried that Zhang Buku might lose himself in despair, so he added, ¡°When your father was young, he alwaysmented his poor talent. He wished he could roam the world freely, explore every river and mountain, and reach the peak of cultivation to ask the heavens¡ªdo true immortals exist?¡±

    ¡°What you have now is already more than what your father could ever dream of. Train hard, and the path of cultivation will show you your purpose.¡±

    Zhang Buku had a natural lifespan of 2,300 years. Even though he had demonic blood, his talent was notcking.

    Gu An patted his shoulder and tossed him a storage bag before leaving.

    ¡°Gu Shishu, where are you going?¡± Zhang Buku called out.

    ¡°To save others like you.¡±

    Gu An waved without looking back.

    Zhang Buku stared at his retreating figure, admiration filling his eyes.

    He knew Gu Shishu¡¯s past¡ªan orphan born into servitude. Yetpared to himself, Gu Shishu had endured even greater hardships.

    And yet, he still lived so freely.

    <em>If Gu Shishu can move forward, why should I wallow in self-pity?</em>

    Zhang Buku picked up the storage bag. Just as he was about to call out to Gu An, he realized he was already gone.

    He peered inside the bag, his expression turningplex.

    It was filled with the treasures left behind by the in demons.

    His grip tightened, tears rolling down his cheeks.

    Yet, amidst his sobs, a smile formed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll train hard, Gu Shishu. One day, I¡¯ll repay you. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±

    Over the past year, many powerful cultivators returned from overseas. Their heroic exploits were spread far and wide, inspiring countless cultivators.

    The <em>Demonic Cataclysm</em> was terrifying.

    But as Pan An had once written in <em>Shattering the Void</em>¡ª<em>The human race is indomitable. We will survive any tribtion.</em>

    During this time, Gu An lived a fulfilling life.

    When he wasn¡¯t gathering herbs, he was out saving people.

    If he encountered oppressed demons, he helped them too.

    Gradually, stories began circting about a lone swordsman, a mysterious hero known as the <em>Green Hero</em>.

    At <em>Xuan Valley</em>, Gu An was sparring with Chu Jingfeng.

    Ye Lan watched from the side.

    In the end, Gu An barely won.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, he sighed. ¡°Fighting Chu without spiritual power is tough.¡±

    Chu Jingfeng, panting, grinned. ¡°Your swordsmanship is remarkable. I don¡¯t mind losing.¡±

    Afterward, Gu An took Ye Lan upstairs, where they discussed the rising tide of demons.

    But no matter what, Gu An was determined¡ªbefore the world united, he would break through to the Second Realm of the Immortal Path!

 Chapter 167: Breaking Through Ten Million Years of Lifespan!

    Chapter 167: Breaking Through Ten Million Years of Lifespan!@@novelbin@@

    Dark clouds churned in the sky, casting thend below into shadow. Rivers of moltenva crisscrossed the cracked earth, making it look like the surface itself was splitting apart. The air was thick with scorching heat, and demonic mist,ced with sparks of fire, surged across the terrain.

    A vast volcanic range stretched endlessly, with some volcanoes still actively erupting. In the mountains, countless demons roamed, and even fish-like creatures leapt from theva, their movements stirring submerged bones to the surface.

    Atop a towering volcano sat an altar, and on that altar, a ck-robed man meditated. His robe was oversized, and his long, wild hair made it seem as if he upied a third of the altar¡¯s space.

    Emerging from beneath his robe was a serpent¡¯s tail covered in ck scales, draped over the edge of the altar.

    In front of him stood a massive skeletal frame, upon which rested a bronze mirror. The mirror was filled with swirling demonic energy, its surface rippling as if countless evil spirits were struggling to break free.

    Suddenly, a tiger-headed humanoid demon soared through the air, stepping off a demonic cloud as hended beside the altar.

    ¡°Master Demon Schr, His Majesty the Demon Emperor is preparing to enter the Demon Ancestor¡¯s Tomb. He wishes to know if you will apany him.¡±

    The Demon Schr¡ªsecond in authority only to the Demon Emperor¡ªrespondedzily, ¡°Tell His Majesty I am at a critical juncture in my divinations. I cannot leave.¡±The tiger-headed demon hesitated before pressing on. ¡°His Majesty also asks¡ªif the Demon Ancestor regains his consciousness ahead of time, what should he do?¡±

    The Demon Schr fell silent. His serpent¡¯s tail, which had beenzily swaying, suddenly stilled. The tiger-headed demon grew even more nervous.

    After a long pause, the Demon Schr murmured, ¡°If he truly regains his mind¡­ tell His Majesty to destroy him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The tiger-headed demon, relieved, bowed and quickly departed.

    Once he had disappeared into the horizon, the Demon Schr slowly raised his head.

    His face was terrifying¡ªhalf of it was stripped to bare bone, with only a single bloodshot eye remaining. Two fangs, as sharp as daggers, jutted from his mouth.

    Staring into the bronze mirror, he muttered, ¡°Why¡­ has the fate of the heavens changed?¡±

    Gu An climbed to the third floor and approached Elder Xu Lu.

    ¡°Another batch of overseas disciples has returned, including a Supreme Elder. Have any ocean maps been brought back?¡±

    Elder Xu Lu looked up with a knowing smile. ¡°This is the third time you¡¯ve asked. Well, you¡¯re in luck.¡±

    He opened a drawer and retrieved a jade slip. ¡°The map is here. You can read it with your divine sense, but you can¡¯t take it out of the library.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡±

    Gu An expressed his gratitude and took the jade slip to a nearby seat.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about being suspected¡ªif anyone questioned him, he could simply use his Pan An identity as an excuse.

    <em>Collecting research for my bookpletely reasonable!</em>

    Currently, his lifespan has reached 9.95 million years. He was just 50,000 years away from breaking through ten million years.

    At his level, that was no longer a problem.

    If he waited another month, he could umte it naturally.

    If he wanted to speed things up, he could simply head to the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm and collect natural treasures.

    Gu An injected his divine sense into the jade slip.

    Immediately, he saw the vast ocean, stretching far beyond the borders of the Taicang Empire. At the map¡¯s edges, thick mist obscured the unknown.

    From a macro perspective, no continentrger than this one seemed to exist¡ªonly numerous inds of varying sizes, some asrge as the Taicang Empire itself. ??¨¢????¨¨?

    By focusing on a location, he could zoom in and see the ocean¡¯s actual surface, its rolling waves, and even the silhouettes of sea beasts swimming beneath.

    The cultivator who created this jade slip must have been extremely powerful¡ªperhaps even a Supreme Elder.

    After an hour, Gu An withdrew his divine sense.

    Standing up, he returned the jade slip to Elder Xu Lu.

    ¡°The ocean is truly vast,¡± he sighed.

    Elder Xu Lu chuckled as he stored the jade slip away. ¡°You¡¯ve been very interested in the seately. You¡¯re not thinking about running away, are you?¡±

    Gu An straightened his expression and replied righteously, ¡°Of course not! I believe in Taixuan Sect. We¡¯ll survive the Demonic Cataclysm. Why would I need to flee? I¡¯m just¡­ curious.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not alone. Many disciples, even True Legacy Disciples, have been asking for ocean mapstely. Makes me wonder if Taixuan Sect is about to disband.¡±

    Gu An smirked. ¡°What about you, Elder? If Taixuan Sect truly called for an all-out war, what would you do?¡±

    Elder Xu Lu smiled. ¡°This old bag of bones is already prepared to die for Taixuan Sect. I even have my tombstone ready.¡±

    Gu An couldn¡¯t help but feel respect for him.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An bid farewell and left.

    That night, Gu An traveled to the Xuantian Cave Dwelling, harvesting and renting medicinal herbs.

    A few momentster, he appeared at Phoenix Mountain¡¯s Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    Nearby, Tian Yao¡¯er was practicing the Infinite Free Step, her body flickering unpredictably. Though her progress was remarkable, achieving true one-step-thousand-mile mastery would take many, many years.

    Gu An only nced at her briefly before turning to pick herbs.

    Noticing him, Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she immediately charged toward him.

    A fragrance filled the air as she wrapped her arms around him, rubbing her face against his chest.

    Gu An sighed.

    <em>Why is this girl getting clingier?</em>

    ¡°Why do you suddenly smell so nice?¡± Gu An raised an eyebrow.

    Tian Yao¡¯er giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it''s a natural fragrance? Do you like it, Master?¡±

    Gu An pressed a hand against her forehead and pushed her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ eptable. Now go back to training. I have work to do.¡±

    His true priority tonight was breaking through ten million years of lifespan!

    Tian Yao¡¯er ignored hismand and followed him, bombarding him with questions about his preferences.

    Gu An responded absentmindedly, his mind already drifting overseas¡ªimagining even higher realms of power.

    Then, he sensed something.

    Pausing momentarily, he expanded his divine sense beyond the Nianchu Cave Dwelling.

    In the distant mountains, a colossal creature stirred in the darkness.

    A group of cultivators was besieging a massive ancient beast, shaking the very ground.

    This Primeval Offspring had a turtle-like body, a volcanic mountain growing from its shell, and three serpent-like heads breathing demonic fire.

    Among the attackers, one familiar figure stood out¡ªJi Xuanyu!

    <em>Why is she here?</em>

    Ji Xuanyu had reached the Seventh Level of the Nascent Soul Stage, and herpanions¡ªall twenty-seven of them¡ªwere at least Transformation Stage cultivators.

    A Profound Mind Stage cultivator stood on the sidelines, observing.

    Gu An also sensed a demonic aura approaching¡ªthe Fifth Level of the Profound Mind Stage.

    <em>Could these cultivators be from the Seven Star Spirit Realm?</em>

    As he pondered, the battle erupted.

    The Profound Mind Stage demon engaged the cultivator, forcing Ji Xuanyu¡¯s group to retreat.

    Seeing that the fight was evenly matched, Gu An ignored it and continued picking herbs.

    Finally, a notification appeared before him:

    ¡¾Your lifespan has surpassed ten million years for the first time. Unlocking the <em>Lifespan Fusion</em> ability.¡¿

    ¡¾Lifespan Fusion: Consume lifespan to break the rules of heaven and merge different techniques, abilities, and powers. The lifespan cost depends on the fusion.¡¿

    Fusion?

    Gu An¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    <em>Finally¡ªI can merge my Five Elements techniques into a single supreme art!</em>

 Chapter 168: Descending Upon the Ocean, Fusion of Techniques

    Chapter 168: Descending Upon the Ocean, Fusion of Techniques

    Faced with Tian Yao¡¯er¡¯s endless pleading, Gu An finally agreed to stay with her for the night. With his lifespan surpassing ten million years tonight, he could afford to rx for an evening.

    Hearing his agreement, Tian Yao¡¯er became even more cheerful.

    To celebrate reaching ten million years of lifespan, Gu An even returned to Xuan Valley to fetch somemb for a barbecue. This gesture deeply touched Tian Yao¡¯er, making her believe he wasmemorating this special asion.

    As he grilled the meat, Gu An¡¯s divine sense remained locked onto the battlefield at the edge of Phoenix Mountain. More and more demons were gathering, and the Grandmasters at the Profound Mind Realm, led by Ji Xuanyu, were struggling to gain the upper hand. Even Ji Xuanyu and the others were being dragged into battle.

    If this continued, things would only get worse.

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether these people were from the Ji Family or the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    While these thoughts ran through his mind, Gu An continued chatting casually with Tian Yao¡¯er, ensuring she noticed nothing amiss.

    An hourter, the Profound Mind Realm Grandmaster was severely injured and had no choice but to retreat with Ji Xuanyu and the others. But by then, it was already toote.Gu Any beneath a tree, guiding Tian Yao¡¯er in her cultivation.

    She practiced the Infinite Free Step in front of him, and he asionally offered critiques. But to her, this was sheer injustice¡ªher small mouth pouted as she protested.

    <em>"We were supposed to lie down and read together!"</em>

    <em>"Liar! Big liar!"</em>

    The more she practiced, the more her eyes reddened.

    Seeing her sulky expression, Gu An found it amusing.

    Tonight, he intended to teach her a lesson¡ª

    The more you desire something, the harder it is to obtain. That is the true meaning of life!

    It had only been a few years, and she was already overthinking things. How would she endure thousands, even tens of thousands of years in the future?

    Gu An was moved by his own wisdom. Tian Yao¡¯er was truly fortunate to have met him. If she had another master, she¡¯d be doomed!

    Under the dark night sky, Ji Xuanyu, dressed in ck, was fleeing rapidly. The deste mountains were filled with demons and ghosts, and upon spotting her, they all swarmed toward her. ?¦¡N?¦Â§¦?

    With her sword in hand, she unleashed the Heavenly Dragon Suppressing Demons Aspect. A golden divine form appeared behind her, from which golden dragons surged forth, ughtering the approaching creatures.

    Soon, she withdrew the technique and continued ying demons with her sword alone.

    She had lost all sense of direction and could only run in a single direction.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been fleeing.

    As her spiritual energy ran dry, she took out a Spiritual Energy Pill while running. But the energy it provided was nowhere near enough to sustain her in battle.

    Stopping at the base of a hill, she quickly arranged an array formation using small gs and talismans. Within five breaths, she had sessfully concealed herself.

    Sitting cross-legged, she began meditating.

    Above her, demons swooped past without noticing her presence.

    But suddenly, the ground trembled. Stones bounced into the air, making Ji Xuanyu open her eyes with a furrowed brow.

    Looking toward the distant mountains, she saw a colossal figure looming in the darkness. It was a transformed Grand Demon, humanoid in shape but with the head of a lion. Its long, bristly mane writhed like tentacles, making for a terrifying sight in the night.

    <em>"Little girl, where do you think you''re running?"</em>

    A cold, violent voice echoed as fierce winds swept across the terrain, kicking up dust clouds.

    The gale struck Ji Xuanyu¡¯s array, outlining its contours as swirling dust and debris revealed its presence.

    She gazed at the approaching demon with an unshaken expression, her eyes devoid of fear.

    With a soft sigh, a faint golden mark appeared on her forehead.

    Soon, the monstrous lion demon stood before her. As it crouched, its massive form loomed over her like a ck sun.

    Its crimson eyes gleamed, its sharp fangs bared, and its pitch-ck mane burned like the mes of hell.

    Then¡ª

    The demon suddenly froze, its gaze shifting past Ji Xuanyu.

    The golden mark on her forehead spread, covering her entire brow in aplex, vein-like pattern.

    Sensing something, she turned her head.

    Atop the hill behind her stood a figure d in violet robes, wearing a mask, his silhouette unmoved against the wind.

    She was stunned¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed his approach.

    <em>"Who the hell are you?"</em> the lion demon roared, mming its massive paw toward the hillside.

    The sheer force shattered Ji Xuanyu¡¯s formation instantly. gs were buried in the dirt, talismans fluttered through the air, and even her headpiece was blown off, sending her hair whipping wildly.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion shook the earth. Even Ji Xuanyu, at the seventh level of the Nascent Soul Stage, had to shut her eyes against the overwhelming force.

    When the suffocating presence finally faded, she opened her eyes¡ª

    The terrifying lion demon was reduced to half its body. Blood rained from the sky, clearing the demonic clouds and revealing a dazzling starry night.

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    This demon was unimaginably powerful¡ªit had even devoured her Void Transformation Realmpanion.

    She instinctively turned toward the masked man. He remained on the hill, hands at his sides, as if he had done nothing at all.

    It was Gu An.

    To avoid recognition, he had subtly altered his height, making himself taller by a head, let his hair flow loose, and suppressed his aura to near nothingness.

    He chose not to use the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body¡ªnews had already spread that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path wielded the Demonic Shadow Divine Art. He didn¡¯t want Ji Xuanyu associating him with that identity.

    Ji Xuanyu quickly rose and bowed.

    <em>"Thank you, senior, for saving my life."</em>

    <em>"Why is a disciple of the Ji Family in the Land of Demons?"</em> Gu An asked in a hoarse voice, making himself sound like a weathered man in his forties or fifties.

    ying the demon had granted him 600 years of lifespan¡ªquite the reward.

    Ji Xuanyu replied, <em>"I was training outside under the Seven Star Spirit Realm¡¯s guidance. Does senior have ties with my n?"</em>

    Without a word, Gu An appeared in front of her and ced a hand on her shoulder.

    <em>"Let''s talk somewhere else."</em>

    Before Ji Xuanyu could respond, her vision blurred.

    The long-distance spatial shift left her feeling disoriented and unable to move.@@novelbin@@

    Momentster, she felt solid ground beneath her feet again. Opening her eyes, she found herself inside a cave.

    The space wasn¡¯t vast, but the rockyers were distinct, and water trickled down the stone walls. The damp air filled her lungs, and glowing crystals on the ceiling illuminated the cave in soft, multicolored light.

    <em>"You should rest and recover here."</em>

    With those words, Gu An vanished into thin air.

    Ji Xuanyu remained silent, scanning the area with her divine sense. The cave was over a thousand feet underground, rich in spiritual energy¡ªperfect for recuperation.

    She didn¡¯t know the identity of her mysterious savior, but given his terrifying power, she understood that escaping was not an option.

    Still, he seemed to harbor no ill intent. If he did, this moment¡ªwhen she was at her weakest¡ªwould have been the perfect time to strike.

    Sitting down, Ji Xuanyu crossed her legs and began meditating to restore her strength.

    Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­

    Gu An returned to Phoenix Mountain, where Tian Yao¡¯er was sulking. But the moment she saw him carrying two jars of fine wine, her face lit up with joy.

    Ever since she had gotten drunkst time, she had fallen in love with alcohol.

    Half an hourter, Tian Yao¡¯er waspletely intoxicated, passed out on Gu An¡¯sp. He gently patted her back, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    At dawn, Gu An didn¡¯t return directly to Taixuan Sect, nor did he go looking for Ji Xuanyu. After all, it would take her more than just one night to fully recover her spiritual energy and injuries.

    Instead, he headed south, flying toward the ocean.

    Activating the Nine Extremes Yin-Yang Body, he transformed into a Demonic Shadow, then used the Infinite Free Step to swiftly leave the Taicang Empire and enter the vast ocean.

    The endless blue sea stretched before him, and the sky above was boundless. His vision suddenly expanded, and even his mood became lighter.

    As he moved through the sky, he flickered across the sea of clouds, advancing rapidly.

    On the ocean, arge ship sailed swiftly across the waves.

    Lying on the deck was a man in blue robes, reclining as he read a book.

    Suddenly, he caught sight of something and abruptly sat up. However, when he looked carefully, he saw nothing in the sky.

    <em>"Strange¡­ Did I just imagine that?"</em> He furrowed his brows.

    His interest in reading vanished. He stored the <em>Romance of the Gods</em> into his storage pouch and walked to the bow of the ship, gazing into the distance.

    The sea stretched endlessly, yet he could already sense the familiar aura of his homnd.

    A smile crept onto his face as he murmured, <em>"A demonic catastrophe, huh? Another stepping stone for my rise to glory."</em>

    Gu An took over 500 steps before finallynding on a mist-shrouded ind in the ocean. The ind was vast but sparsely popted with living beings. Within a radius of a hundred miles, there were only six inds, making it an ideal location for his breakthrough.

    He silently slipped into the forest and sat beneath an ancient tree, then immediately activated his Lifespan Barrier.

    Pulling up his status panel, he looked at his ten million and ten thousand years of lifespan, a smile spreading across his face.

    First, he had to upgrade his techniques!

    Gu An activated the Lifespan Fusion Function, attempting to merge the Innate Divine Immortal Art with four different elemental foundation cultivation techniques.

    [Due to the significant disparity between these five techniques, forcibly merging them may not surpass the strongest one. Do you wish to continue?]

    <em>"Huh?"</em>

    What was that supposed to mean? Would the fusion result in an average oue?

    Gu An cursed internally. <em>Was this function trying to scam his lifespan?</em>

    Fortunately, he had prepared for this. Over the years, he had in countless enemies, searched their souls, and transcribed numerous cultivation techniques for backup.

    Without hesitation, he took out four high-tier techniques and started cultivating them one by one.

    He didn¡¯t need to abandon his current techniques or cultivate new spiritual energy attributes¡ªhe simply needed to run through the methods once to register them in his status panel.

    Half an hourter, his panel now contained four additional techniques.

    Originally, he intended to upgrade them individually, but he received another system prompt:

    [The attributes of these techniques conflict. Choose to either abandon your current techniques and start over or forcibly integrate them, thetter carrying the risk of qi deviation and demonic possession.]

    <em>"Good grief!"</em>

    Even with a cheat-like system, he could still suffer qi deviation?

    Gu An had no choice but to activate the Lifespan Fusion Function again, merging all five techniques together.

    [This fusion will consume 500,000 years of lifespan. Do you wish to continue?]

    <em>"Half a million years?!"</em>

    Gu An gritted his teeth and endured the pain, selecting confirm.

    [You have invested 500,000 years of lifespan to fuse the Innate Divine Immortal Art, Infernal me Dark Sky Technique, Golden Light Spirit Body Technique, Vast Earth Unified Qi Art, and Grand Cold Heaven Method.]

    [Fusion sessful. You haveprehended the <em>Five Elements Dao Art</em>!]

 Chapter 169: Breakthrough to the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage!

    Chapter 169: Breakthrough to the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage!

    As soon as the notification of a sessful fusion appeared, an overwhelming flood of memories surged into Gu An¡¯s mind, pulling his consciousness deep within.

    The spiritual energy of the earth rose, transforming the ground into a sea of energy. Multicolored spiritual energy swirled around him like a violent whirlwind, while the entire ind''s spiritual essence rushed toward him. The mountains and forests trembled, rming the ind¡¯s creatures, which fled in panic.

    Gu An was fully immersed in the cultivation memories, oblivious to the outside world.

    An hourter.

    He slowly opened his eyes. Through the Lifespan Barrier, he saw the trees violently swaying, thunderclouds rolling overhead. It felt as if he had suddenly transitioned from morning to dusk.

    Recollecting the profundity of the Five Elements Dao Method, joy filled his heart.

    The Five Elements Method truly lived up to its reputation!

    The Five Elements could create heaven and earth. Though heaven and earth did not belong strictly to the Five Elements, they were still fundamental¡ªforming the basis for all things, evolving into various attributes andws.Through lifespan evolution, Gu An had already mastered the Five Elements Dao Method. The intricacies of the technique were so profound that even a long exnation wouldn¡¯t do them justice.

    He reopened his attribute panel and invested 500,000 years of lifespan into evolving his Five Elements Treasure Body.

    One after another, notifications flooded his vision.

    When he saw a particr notification, a smile appeared on his face.

    [You haveprehended the naturalws of the world for 350,000 years. Your body has been tempered by the true essence of heaven and earth. Your bone structure has transformed, and your Five Elements Treasure Body has advanced to the Innate Dao Body.]

    For the next 150,000 years, he focused on strengthening the Innate Dao Body, though it did not undergo another breakthrough.

    As the earth¡¯s spiritual energy surged into his body once more, Gu An decided to continue investing lifespan¡ªdetermined to undergo another transformation.

    He poured in 10,000 years at a time.

    After 370,000 years, his Innate Dao Body finally evolved into the Mysterious Sacred Body!

    The influx of earth¡¯s spiritual energy intensified, sending Gu An into a euphoric state.

    Just then, a powerful divine sense swept over the ind!

    Nirvana Stage!

    Gu An was secretly startled¡ªso there really were Immortal Dao cultivators hidden in the vast ocean!

    The continent he lived on was merely a small corner of the world.@@novelbin@@

    However, he remained unfazed. With the Lifespan Barrier protecting him, the intruder wouldn¡¯t detect his presence.

    A mere incense stick¡¯s worth of timeter, the divine sense disappeared.

    Yet, more divine senses continued to sweep across the sea in the following hours.

    As the Lifespan Barrier began drawing in spiritual energy from farther across the ocean, the sea¡¯s surface erupted with towering waves¡ªoceanic demons roiling beneath the tides. ?§¡¦­?§£??

    Not until noon did Gu An¡¯s transformation into the Mysterious Sacred Body finallyplete. His perception of the world had been entirely reshaped¡ªhe could now sense intangible forces, and his physical vitality had grown immensely.

    With pure physical strength alone, he felt confident that he could crush a Grand Ascension cultivator with ease!

    He opened his eyes and saw that, in just one morning, his Lifespan Barrier had consumed nearly 200,000 years of lifespan.

    As more divine senses swept across the sea, Gu An had no choice but to stop.

    Just moments ago, he had even sensed an aura that sent chills down his spine, meaning the owner¡¯s cultivation might be on par with or even surpass his own.

    The ocean truly was unfathomable!

    He feared that if he continued here, he might attract an even more terrifying ancient being.

    Time to change locations.

    Keeping his Lifespan Barrier active, he studied his attribute panel, pondering his next step.

    He could enhance his cultivation technique further or upgrade a divine ability or ultimate skill¡ªbut there was no need to improve too manybat techniques at once.

    Each of his divine abilities, spells, and ultimate arts was already at an exceptionally high level¡ªany one of them would be considered a peerless rarity in the world.

    By dusk, Gu An finally left the ind, swiftly heading east.

    Using the Infinite Free Step, he traversed 500 steps before stopping on a small, uninhabited ind¡ªone devoid of demons, only inhabited by simple, unintelligent creatures.

    Activating the Lifespan Barrier, he sat down and reopened his attribute panel.

    He invested 200,000 years of lifespan into his Five Elements Dao Method.

    No breakthrough.

    He added another 200,000 years.

    Still no breakthrough.

    Gritting his teeth, he invested 300,000 more years¡ªfinally, his Five Elements Dao Method evolved into the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique!

    Mastery Level: Perfected!

    Total cost: 700,000 years of lifespan!

    Additionally, the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique awakened a divine ability¡ªPalm Universe!

    [Palm Universe: Allows the user to store heaven and earth within their palm, the capacity determined by their magical power.]

    Checking his remaining lifespan¡ª7.7 million years, Gu An sighed in relief.

    As the world¡¯s spiritual energy frenziedly poured into his body, his consciousness was once again consumed by inheritance memories.

    An hourter, he opened his eyes¡ªnight had fallen.

    Without dy, he turned his focus back to his attribute panel.

    The Innate Wishful Technique was his foundation, preventing high-level cultivators from peering into his secrets.

    Another 500,000 years invested!

    Unknowingly, Gu An¡¯s actions had be bold and extravagant.

    Notifications flooded his vision¡ªuntil his Innate Wishful Technique advanced to the Universal Form Qi Technique!

    [Universal Form Qi Technique: Not only does it enhance concealment, but it also allows the user to alter their aura to match their surroundings. If encountering demons, they can exude demonic energy; if facing devils, they can manifest devil qi¡ªundetectable.]

    Additionally, the Universal Form Qi Technique awakened another divine ability¡ªNine Transformations of Heaven and Earth!

    [Nine Transformations of Heaven and Earth: A shape-shifting divine ability with limitless potential.]

    Just as the surrounding spiritual energy settled, it surged once again, sending waves crashing across ten thousand miles of ocean.

    As the storm raged on, Gu An¡¯s expression darkened.

    What the hell is this Heaven¡¯s Five Profound Divine Tribtion?!

    Why is it so ridiculous?!

    Thinking back to his past tribtions, he had searched the Library Hall but found no records of them. While others faced minor tribtions, his were horrifyingly catastrophic.

    He suspected it was rted to his physique and cultivation method.

    Although improving his physique and techniques elerated his cultivation, it also increased the difficulty of tribtion breakthroughs.

    Cultivation truly defied the natural order!

    But since he relied solely on himself to transcend tribtions, without external aid, he had no regrets¡ªas long as he could break through, any amount of lifespan was worth it!

    1,000,000 years of lifespan¡ªgone!

    Not aplete waste, though¡ªhis spiritual energy had transcended wood affinity, fully transforming into Five Elements power under the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique.

    That alone made him several times stronger than before!

    Whileforting himself, spiritual energy surged again. This time, his mind remained clear, so he continued investing lifespan into cultivation.

    Another 1,000,000 years!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Failure!

    Gu An¡¯s expression turned serious, mentally picturing the catastrophic scene of failing the tribtion.

    [You cultivated for 450,000 years, forcefully attempting to break through the Scattered Immortal Stage. You endured the Heaven¡¯s Five Profound Divine Tribtion, seeded, and reached the First Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage.]

    [¡­You cultivated for 500,000 years, reaching the Ninth Level of the Scattered Immortal Stage.]

    [You attempted to ascend to the Wandering Immortal Stage but failed to withstand the Yin-Yang Five Emperors Tribtion.]

    Yet, seeing himself reach Scattered Immortal Ninth Level, Gu An grinned with satisfaction.

 Chapter 171: A Holy Land in Name, a Demon Nest in Truth

    Chapter 171: A Holy Land in Name, a Demon Nest in Truth

    Under the cover of night, Taixuan Secty in a state of peaceful serenity. Gu An¡¯s divine sense expanded, covering the entire sect.

    Every hidden space within the sect wasid bare before his eyes¡ªevery cave residence, every secluded domain that functioned like miniature realms. Some of them resembled Manifestation Caves, though far smaller than the Star-Seizing Celestial Realm.

    Four Profound Mind Realm cultivators resided in Taixuan Sect!

    Among them were Ancestor Xuan Quan and Lu Lingjun, alongside two Supreme Elders whom Gu An had never seen before. One of them, a woman, had a presence he vaguely remembered sensing in the Inner Sect Library Hall.

    Taixuan Sect¡¯s foundation was indeed formidable.

    His gaze fell upon L¨¹ Baitian, who was diligently cultivating in his cave.

    Clearly, L¨¹ Baitian had not given up hope¡ªhe was still striving to break through to the Profound Mind Realm.

    L¨¹ Baitian had always been kind to him.Gu An considered secretly assisting him during his next tribtion.

    Satisfied with his observations, Gu An returned to Xuan Valley.

    With a single step, he arrived inside his pavilion, sat down in a chair, and stretchedzily.

    Home was always the mostfortable ce.

    Closing his eyes, he began reflecting on the past two days¡ª

    The wonders of the Wandering Immortal Stage, the vastness of the Heaven and Earth Primordial Technique, the mystical transformations of the Mysterious Sacred Body¡ªtoo much knowledge to process at once.

    By the time morning arrived, Gu An descended from his pavilion, led his disciples in their morning training, then returned to his quarters.

    His disciples hadn¡¯t noticed any changes in him¡ªthe gap between their cultivation levels was simply too vast.

    Themotion in the ocean had not reached the continent. Over the next three days, Gu An no longer sensed Nirvana Stage or Scattered Immortal divine senses sweeping across thend, which brought him relief. ????£Î?¦Â¦¥?

    On the third day, Gu An resumed harvesting medicinal herbs.

    His remaining lifespan was 1.4 million years, and just maintaining the Lifespan Barrier had already cost him hundreds of thousands of years.

    Thinking ahead to the next Lifespan Function unlock, he would need to umte one hundred million years¡ªjust the thought made his scalp tingle.

    One hundred million years of lifespan¡­

    This wouldn¡¯t be achieved in a mere twenty or thirty years.

    At his current average yearly lifespan ie of 200,000 years, it would take him five hundred years to umte that amount.

    He needed to work harder¡ªto increase his yearly lifespan ie.@@novelbin@@

    His morning was spent at the Third Medicine Valley, his afternoon at Horizon Valley, and by dusk, he arrived in the Demonic Lands to meet Ji Xuanyu.

    Deep within an underground cave, Ji Xuanyu, d in ck robes, sat in meditation.

    Her spiritual energy had recovered by thirty percent, aided by the Spiritual Energy Pills she had consumed.

    Gu An appeared out of thin air, standing ten steps away, unnoticed by Ji Xuanyu.

    He observed her quietly for a moment before speaking:

    ¡°There¡¯s a powerful force inside you. When your spiritual energy is exhausted, this force helps restore your cultivation instead of weakening you.¡±

    Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    Recognizing his voice, she quickly stood and saluted him with cupped fists.

    Gu An¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I have ties to the Ji Family. I want to teach you a divine ability. Would you like to learn?¡±

    His offer was to pass on the Dao Gang Vital Energy, which had evolved from the Heaven and Earth Dao Gang.

    This power had originally belonged to Ji Xuanyu, stolen by Jiang Qiong. By returning it to her, Gu An considered this a repayment for the kindness she had shown him long ago.

    Ji Xuanyu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°May I ask, senior¡­ what divine ability is this?¡±

    ¡°Dao Gang Vital Energy. Have you heard of it?¡±

    Her expression shifted¡ªher eyes filled with shock and doubt.

    Gu An¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°It seems you have.¡±

    Behind her mask, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s heart trembled. She forced herself to stayposed and frowned.

    ¡°Senior, who exactly are you? Dao Gang Vital Energy is a lost technique of the Ji Family. There is no existing inheritance of it. Before one can even cultivate Dao Gang Vital Energy, they must first master the Heaven and Earth Tyrant Body¡ªand anyone who achieves that is eligible to be recorded in the Ji Family¡¯s main lineage.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am,¡± Gu An replied indifferently. ¡°You only need to answer: do you want to learn?¡±

    ¡°Then I humbly ask for your guidance!¡± Ji Xuanyu answered without hesitation.

    Gu An flicked his sleeve.

    A gentle breeze swept toward Ji Xuanyu.

    Before she could react, she was frozen in ce, her pupils reflecting an illusionary figure demonstrating various techniques.

    While Ji Xuanyu was entranced, Gu An studied her closely.

    He was also curious about her.

    Besides possessing the Innate Dao Rune, Ji Xuanyu seemed to have other secrets as well.

    There was a certain steadiness about her¡ªeven in his presence, she showed no signs of losingposure.

    Gu An recalled the first time he had seen Ji Xuanyu as a child.

    Even back then, at just a few years old, she had seemed different from her peers¡ªso much so that he had once wondered if she had been possessed by an ancient soul.

    An hourter, Ji Xuanyu¡¯s eyes cleared.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned to face Gu An, her voice steady.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior. How can I repay you?¡±

    She was certain¡ªwhat she had just received was the real Dao Gang Vital Energy!

    It shared manymonalities with her Heaven and Earth Dao Gang, and she could already see how it might evolve.

    The man before her was beyond extraordinary.

    Perhaps the most powerful person she had ever encountered.

    Gu An spoke casually. ¡°I ask for nothing in return. Since you bear the surname Ji, tell me¡ªwhat do you think of the Seven Star Spirit Realm?¡±

    Truthfully, Ji Xuanyu was more important to him than the Ji Family itself.

    Although the Ji Family had raised him, they had also tried to cut off his hand in the past.

    It was Ji Xuanyu who had spoken up to save him.

    It was her idea for him to join Taixuan Sect, not the Ji Family¡¯s.

    And over the years, the medicinal herbs he had contributed had already repaid their kindness.

    This time, saving Ji Xuanyu was simply repaying his personal debt to her.

    Now that the Ji Family was about to withdraw from Taixuan Sect, they would no longer have any ties to him.

    From now on, the Ji Family would be strangers.

    Ji Xuanyu lifted her gaze, meeting his eyes.

    Her voice was calm and cold.

    ¡°A holynd in name¡ªa demon nest in truth.¡±

    Gu An was surprised¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected her to see through it so clearly.

    She continued, ¡°It seems you, too, have your doubts about the Seven Star Spirit Realm. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me. Perhaps we stand on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why should we stand together?¡± Gu An asked, his toneced with intrigue.

    Ji Xuanyu replied bluntly, ¡°I want to destroy the Seven Star Spirit Realm.¡±

    ¡°My power is too weak alone, so I hope you will help me.¡±

    From that moment, a new alliance was forged.

    One that would one day shake the foundations of the so-called Holy Land.

 Chapter 174: A Once-in-Ten-Millennia Catastrophe

    Chapter 174: A Once-in-Ten-Millennia Catastrophe

    Ever since the Sevenfold Purity Tree had taken root, the White Spirit Mouse had be incrediblyzy, spending most of its time dozing beneath it. It rarely ventured out, but when it did, it would disappear for days at a time. Xiao Chuan often worried about it.

    Following An Xin¡¯s lead, Xiao Chuan hurried to the tree, only to find the White Spirit Mouse sprawled on its back, belly exposed to the sky.

    Xiao Chuan knelt down and gently rubbed its stomach. The mouse responded with a blissful expression.

    An Xin, standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Uncle Xiao Chuan, you spoil it too much! It¡¯s been gone for so long, and you¡¯re not even going to scold it?¡±

    She had never liked the mouse¡¯szy and carefree nature. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it belonged to Gu An, she would have disciplined it herself.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it,¡± Xiao Chuan chuckled. ¡°It has another name¡ªTreasure-Seeking Mouse. If it actually went out, it might have brought something valuable back.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She crouched down and examined the mouse more closely.

    At that moment, the White Spirit Mouse cracked open an eye, spotted her, and¡ªwithout warning¡ªspat out a pearl.The pearl shot toward An Xin before she could react, striking her face and instantly dissolving into liquid that seeped into her skin.

    Everything happened too fast.

    An Xin shrieked and leaped to her feet, frantically touching her face, panic written all over her.

    Xiao Chuan was equally startled, unsure of what to do.

    Meanwhile, the White Spirit Mouse grinned smugly before scurrying behind the tree.

    Hearing An Xin¡¯s scream, Gu An and several disciples rushed over.

    ¡°Hold still. Let me see.¡±

    Gu An¡¯s voice had a calming effect, and An Xin immediately stopped struggling, lowering her hands.

    The crowd stared at her face¡ªaside from a slight flush from panic, there was no visible change.

    After a quick inspection, Gu An instructed Xiao Chuan to summon Lu Lingjun.

    An Xin was unharmed. In fact, she had just obtained a great opportunity.

    However, Gu An kept this to himself. It was better to let Lu Lingjun be the one to exin it.

    Momentster, Lu Lingjun arrived. After studying An Xin for a moment, she broke into a smile.

    ¡°You should be thanking that fat mouse.¡±

    An Xin froze. The onlookers were equally confused.

    The White Spirit Mouse peeked out from behind the tree, baring its teeth at Lu Lingjun in an attempt to look fierce. Unfortunately, its plump body ruined any sense of intimidation. ?¨¤£Î§à???

    ¡°Senior, do you recognize the pearl it spat out?¡± An Xin asked anxiously.

    Lu Lingjun was about to respond when a powerful figure descended from the sky. She turned toward the neer instead.

    The man was a formidable cultivator. Hended behind the crowd, his expression dark as he scanned the group.

    ¡°Who owns that White Spirit Mouse?¡±

    An Xin instinctively clutched the hem of her robe.

    Gu An stepped forward calmly. ¡°It¡¯s mine. Apologies, Daoist friend, but my disciple has already absorbed the pearl. I¡¯m willing topensate you with medicinal herbs.¡±

    An Xin looked at Gu An, deeply moved. Lu Lingjun, on the other hand, seemed amused, watching the scene unfold like a spectator.

    The man was a Nascent Soul cultivator, and his cave residence wasn¡¯t far from the Third Medicine Valley. He had only joined Taixuan Sect two years ago and was unaware of the valley¡¯s significance. Seeing Gu An¡¯s low cultivation, he frowned and said, ¡°Compensate me with herbs? You¡¯re just a temporary Valley Master. How many herbs could you possibly offer?

    ¡°That Water Spirit Pearl was an unparalleled treasure! Your White Spirit Mouse sneaked into my cave while I was away and stole it. This is outrageous!¡±

    Lu Lingjun added, ¡°Water Spirit Pearls are indeed rare¡ªthey enhance one¡¯s affinity for water spiritual energy.¡±

    The Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s anger red as he red at An Xin, making her even more nervous.

    Gu An sighed. ¡°How about twenty Sixth-Grade medicinal herbs?¡±

    The man hesitated, clearly shaken by the offer. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu An to be so generous.

    The surrounding disciples were equally stunned. Sixth-Grade herbs were unimaginably valuable. They handled them with extreme caution when nting, and just one seed was worth more than their lives.

    Seeing the man waver, Gu An pressed on.

    ¡°My disciple here is An Wu¡¯s younger sister. Her aptitude is ordinary, so she¡¯s only staying here temporarily. If you can let this go, An Hao will also remember this favor.¡±

    ¡°An Hao? Which An Hao?¡± The cultivator frowned.

    Gu An smiled. ¡°The Golden Ranking Champion, of course.¡±

    None of the disciples were surprised¡ªthis wasmon knowledge. An Xin, however, opened her mouth slightly, unsure of what to say.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly before he let out a cough. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯ll ept the herbs aspensation. But keep that mouse in check from now on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity. I¡¯ll take you to retrieve the herbs.¡±

    Gu An led the cultivator away while the remaining disciples began discussing what had just transpired.

    Xiao Chuan reassured An Xin, who, despite feeling guilty, wasn¡¯t upset.

    After all, she had gained a rare opportunity, but at the cost of troubling both Gu An and An Hao.

    Lu Lingjun huffed. ¡°That brat didn¡¯t even let me help.¡±

    As a member of the Elder Hall, she could have dismissed the matter with a single word.

    This only made her view Gu An in a new light.

    Despite his connections¡ªhis sworn brotherhood with Xuantian Yi, his close ties with the Sect Master¡ªhe never abused his status. Instead, he chose to resolve conflicts with sincerity.

    That kind of character was rare.

    An incense stick¡¯s timeter, the Nascent Soul cultivator departed.

    Gu An watched him go, lost in thought.

    Was this fate at work?

    If Xiao Chuan hadn¡¯t been so kind to the White Spirit Mouse, would the pearl have been spat at him instead?

    The Dao Lecture hosted by Xuantian Yi proceeded as scheduled. Gu An brought An Xin and Xiao Chuan to listen.

    He didn¡¯t gain much insight from it, but An Xin and Xiao Chuan, along with many inner sect disciples, greatly benefited.

    By the end of the lecture, Xuantian Yi¡¯s prestige had soared, surpassing even the Sect Master¡¯s, making him the most revered figure in the sect.

    In early summer, Xuantian Yi ventured to the border, ying a Grand Demon King at the Grand Ascension Stage and three Demon Kings at the Profound Mind Stage. His name shook the Five Dynasties.

    With this feat, he was hailed as the strongest in the world.

    Of course, some still believed that the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was superior.

    As for the Dao Lord of Cang Heaven Sect, he had remained silent since his return.

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s actions greatly unsettled the Demonic Domain and reignited hope across thend.

    Thus, two years passed.

    Gu An¡¯s lifespan had now reached over 2.5 million years.

    During this time, he asionally descended the mountain. When he learned that themon folk had begun calling him the ¡°Green Hero,¡± he waspletely dumbfounded.

    What kind of nonsense was this?

    That night.

    Jiang Qiong left. She was heading somewhere to reim something important.

    Gu An couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise and could only wish her safety.

    Beyond the thousand-mile boundary of Taixuan Sect, Jiang Qiong moved through the forest, her ck robes making her look like a ghostly figure.

    Suddenly, she stopped, her brows furrowing.

    A shadowy figure loomed ahead.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s heart tightened.

    Demonic Shadow Divine Art!

    Has a hidden expert from Thousand Autumn Pavilion appeared?

    Wait!

    Near Taixuan Sect, a powerful cultivator who wielded the Demonic Shadow Divine Art...

    Jiang Qiong immediately took out her magical weapon, ready for battle.

    "If I wanted to kill you, do you think you could resist?"

    A cold, hoarse voice echoed from the darkness¡ªthe voice of the mysterious figure.

    Jiang Qiong took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Dare I ask... are you the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?¡±

    Gu An flicked his wrist, tossing amand token toward her.

    She didn¡¯t catch it. Instead, she took a cautious step back, lowering her gaze to the object on the ground.

    The characters Nightshade Sect were engraved on it.

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    "You¡¯re... from the Nightshade Sect? Impossible!"

    She looked at Gu An in disbelief.

    The very same Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path who had opposed the Nightshade Sect¡­ was actually its leader?

    Gu An spoke calmly, "This is the Nightshade Sect Leader¡¯s Token. From now on, you will be my envoy and oversee the sect in my stead.

    "You may do as you please, but do not allow the Nightshade Sect tomit further atrocities."

    At his words, realization dawned on Jiang Qiong.

    So the Sword Sovereign had only assumed leadership of the Nightshade Sect after its downfall. He sought to reform it.

    She felt a wave of relief.

    As long as the Sword Sovereign was truly a good person, there was no need for her to be afraid.

    ¡°Why choose me?¡± she asked.

    Gu An replied nonchntly, "You¡¯ve been in Taixuan Sect for over a hundred years,ing and going freely. I even saw you at the Nine Nether Path before.

    "Yet you returned to Taixuan Sect without harming its disciples.

    "That suggests your nature isn¡¯t inherently evil.

    "It seems like you¡¯re stuck in the mud, either because someone important to you is in Taixuan Sect or because you¡¯re avoiding an enemy."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes turning ice-cold.

    She thought Gu An was using Gu An to threaten her.

    "But that doesn¡¯t matter," Gu An continued. "What matters is whether you are willing to take charge of the Nightshade Sect.

    "The Nightshade Ghost Mother and the Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether will treat this token as my directmand. With it, you have the authority to act as you see fit."

    His tone was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about her decision.

    Jiang Qiong took a deep breath.

    "I won¡¯t lie¡ªI¡¯ve made enemies of the Seven Star Spirit Realm..."

    "That¡¯s one of the reasons I chose you."

    Jiang Qiong¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"

    She stared at Gu An in shock.

    Moonlight filtered through the leaves, illuminating her, while Gu An remained shrouded in darkness.

    Three monthster.

    Autumn had arrived, and the night carried a chill.

    Jiang Qiong returned.

    In the Eight Views Celestial Realm, she stood beside Gu An, gazing up at the towering Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Disciple¡¯s grandson, I came back to say goodbye,¡± she said softly.

    Gu An feigned confusion. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Jiang Qiong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot during my time away. Hiding forever isn¡¯t a solution¡ªworse, it could even drag you down with me.

    ¡°The Seven Star Spirit Realm may be powerful, but they¡¯re not the rulers of the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to build my own power and climb as high as I can.¡±

    Gu An hesitated, emotions flickering across his face.

    Jiang Qiong caught his reaction from the corner of her eye and felt even more pleased.

    She grinned. ¡°The Demonic Cataclysm is about to erupt. The greater the chaos, the greater the opportunities.

    ¡°Perhaps in a hundred years, I will be able to return to Taixuan Sect openly.

    ¡°When that dayes, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the one to receive me. How about it?¡±

    Gu An finally spoke. ¡°Do you have to fight for it?¡±

    "In the cultivation world, if you don''t fight, you''ll eventually be trampled underfoot,¡± Jiang Qiong replied.

    "Even if you stay safe in Taixuan Sect, what then?

    "If someone wants to take your Medicine Valley from you, if someone wants to rece you, what will you do?"

    Gu An fell silent.

    She worried he might one day be hesitant and afraid, so she chuckled and added, "If you won¡¯t fight, then I will.

    "Don¡¯t worry.

    "As long as I¡¯m alive, you will always have a ce in this world.

    "Unless I die."

    Gu An¡¯s heart trembled.

    He looked at her, deeply moved.

    Satisfied with his reaction, Jiang Qiong turned back to the Spirit Tree and murmured,

    "ording to my sources, the Demonic Cataclysm is about to erupt in full force.

    "Prepare yourself.

    "This will be a catastrophe unseen in ten thousand years."

 Chapter 175: Su Hanâ€™s Envy, The Resurrection of the Demon Ancestor

    Chapter 175: Su Han¡¯s Envy, The Resurrection of the Demon Ancestor

    Jiang Qiong only stayed for a single night before departing again.

    Gu An could sense a renewed fighting spirit in her, reminiscent of when she first regained her physical body¡ªspirited and full of ambition.

    He looked forward to seeing where her path would lead.

    If she could guide the remaining members of the Nightshade Sect toward a better future, it would be a worthy deed.

    As for Su Han and the Nightshade Ghost Mother, they were simply using each other. The Nightshade Sect sought to reim their homnd, while Su Han needed protection. Who would emerge victorious in this game of survival? That remained to be seen.

    Everyone had their own path to walk.

    Even those closest to Gu An¡ªYe Lan, Zhen Qin, and Li Ya¡ªwere busy with their own cultivation journeys, only asionally visiting to reminisce.

    After Jiang Qiong left, life for Gu An continued as usual.Despite reaching the ninth level of the Wandering Immortal Stage, he still found joy in tending to nts.

    His ambitions extended far beyond his current level.

    Since harvesting herbs himself granted him lifespan, he rarely used his clones for the task. As for dealing with visitors, he found such interactions rare enough to be a wee diversion¡ªsomething to personally experience rather than delegate.

    For Gu An, every day remained interesting.

    Celestial Pce Mountain stood among vast peaks, its summit crowned by a massive pce. A long, unobstructed stone staircase stretched from the base to the peak, a path known as the Heavenly Ascension Steps¡ªascending them was akin to climbing to the heavens.

    Upon those steps, Su Han walked forward, bone sword in hand, his ck robes fluttering as he gazed up at the figure standing at the summit.

    His face betrayed deep unwillingness.

    At the top stood An Hao, dressed in gold-trimmed white robes, a dragon crown atop his head. His gauntlets, belt, and boots gleamed with meticulous craftsmanship, exuding an air of nobility.

    Looking down upon Su Han, An Hao smirked arrogantly.

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword? Is this all?

    "I heard you can absorb others'' spiritual energy, yet even with your shortcuts, your cultivation speed still can¡¯t match mine?"

    His voice thundered across the mountain, brimming with confidence.

    Su Han continued looking up at him, not in anger, but withplex emotions.

    At that moment, shadowy figures emerged from the forests below¡ªsilent and ghostly, rapidly appearing behind Su Han.

    The Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether.

    Su Han raised his sword, blocking their approach.

    Li Sanyou said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with him, you won¡¯t be able to devour the cultivators inside the pce.¡±

    Su Han¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s from Taixuan Sect. I don¡¯t want to make enemies with them.¡±

    Li Qiyou sneered. ¡°Then just injure him¡ªno need to kill.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Seeing the Thirteen Fiends arrive, An Hao narrowed his eyes.

    Raising his right hand, he summoned a longsword out of thin air.

    Under the sunlight, the sword¡¯s de shimmered with radiant arcs.

    Su Han frowned, hesitating.

    But the Thirteen Fiends weren¡¯t waiting for him.

    They stepped forward, preparing to attack.

    Boom!

    Above them, the clouds churned violently, twisting into a massive thunderstorm.

    An overwhelming sword intent descended, locking onto Su Han and the Thirteen Fiends.

    Su Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked up at An Hao.

    The previous calm vanished¡ªfor the first time, fear crept into his gaze.

    "Such sword intent... how is this possible...?"

    Su Han knew for a fact that An Hao was younger than him.

    How could he have developed such a terrifying level of sword mastery?

    "To have mastered the Taicang Frightening God Sword to this extent¡­

    "What is your rtionship with the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    A voice echoed.

    It was the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    At her words, the Thirteen Fiends immediately stopped moving.

    The mention of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path filled them with dread¡ªthankfully, they hadn''t attacked yet.

    An Hao let out a cold snort. ¡°Why ask so many questions? If you want to fight, then fight!¡±

    The sword intent in the sky intensified.

    The storm clouds above twisted into a colossal human face.

    Had Gu An been present, he would have been pleased¡ªAn Hao¡¯s mastery of the Taicang Frightening God Sword had reached new heights.

    ¡°Retreat,¡± the Nightshade Ghost Mother ordered.

    Without hesitation, the Thirteen Fiends of Nine Nether turned and descended the mountain.

    As they passed Su Han, one of them shoved his shoulder.

    Su Han followed, but he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at An Hao.

    This was the first time he had seen someone who could make the Nightshade Ghost Mother retreat.

    His feelings grew even moreplicated.

    "If only I had a background like his¡­ how different my fate would be¡­"

    With that thought, he disappeared into the forest alongside the Thirteen Fiends.

    High atop the mountain, An Hao finally let out a breath.

    Despite his confident front, the Thirteen Fiends had put immense pressure on him.

    "Master is truly amazing¡ªwherever he goes, he''s untouchable!"

    Feeling smug, An Hao turned and headed toward the Celestial Pce.

    Before he even reached the entrance, Si Yan¡¯er peeked out from the doorway, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    ¡°So your master is the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?¡± she whispered eagerly.

    An Hao ruffled her hair without answering and walked straight inside.

    Gu An sat on the steps of his pavilion, watching the disciples sweep fallen leaves.

    The vast and scenic Medicine Valley filled him with tranquility.

    The sky was clear, the wind was gentle¡ªeverything was perfect.

    Except¡­

    In the north, a powerful demonic aura was rapidly converging.

    With his Wandering Immortal-level divine sense, Gu An peered into the distance.

    A mountain, surrounded by countless demons, came into view.

    The mountain¡¯s summit was eerily t, as if it had been severed by a divine sword.

    At its center stood an altar, encircled by Grand Demons¡ªthe weakest among them was Profound Mind Stage, while one had already reached Nirvana Stage.

    Gu An guessed that this Nirvana Stage figure was the Demon Emperor.

    But beneath the altar, an even stronger demonic aura was gathering.

    The Demon Ancestor was reviving.

    The demonic energy spread across thend, the skies churned with dark clouds, and falling meteors painted the scene like an apocalypse.

    He also sensed powerful cultivators lurking nearby¡ªincluding several at Nirvana Stage.

    Clearly, these were Seven Star Spirit Realm cultivators, waiting for the right moment.

    "Neither human nor demon¡­ What a world we live in."

    Gu An chuckled softly, his toneced with irony.

    Retracting his divine sense, he pulled out Daoist Xunchun¡¯s book and flipped through it.

    He had no intention of stopping the Demonic Cataclysm early.

    He would strike only when the Seven Star Spirit Realm least expected it.

    Night fell.

    An Xin approached the steps and asked, ¡°Master, why are you sitting here?¡±

    Gu An smiled. ¡°Just enjoying the moon. What about you? How¡¯s your cultivation?¡±

    Since merging with the Water Spirit Pearl, her lifespan hadn¡¯t increased, but her ability to absorb spiritual energy had greatly improved.

    An Xin beamed. ¡°I¡¯m doing great! Thank you, Master. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll work hard nting herbs to repay you.¡±

    Gu An chuckled. ¡°Sixth-Grade herbs are worth a fortune. If you want to repay me, you might have to spend your whole life doing it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as Master doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to stay in Medicine Valley forever.¡±

    Unlike An Hao, who roamed the cultivation world with reckless abandon, An Xin¡ªfully aware of her average talent¡ªhad no ambitions for the world.

    Her entire world was this valley.

    With hundreds of disciples in Medicine Valley, life was never dull. She could asionally visit the Outer Sect City, and she had no real worries. To her, life was simple and fulfilling. ??a?§°?§¦?

    Gu An looked at her bright smile and couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    <em>Then I¡¯ll take care of her for a lifetime.</em>

    Gu An had never been kind to his disciples for personal gain. No matter how skilled they became, they could never surpass him.

    He simply enjoyed forming good karma¡ªhelping those he cared about brought him a sense of satisfaction.

    As they chatted, An Xinined about how the White Spirit Mouse had grown too fat, insisting it needed more exercise.

    Gu An handed the mouse over to her, letting her train it however she liked. She was delighted.

    The Next Morning

    Arge number of Taixuan Sect disciples flew north, some even soaring over the Third Medicine Valley. The spectacle was grand, stirring excited discussions among the valley¡¯s disciples.

    Gu An watched briefly before stepping onto a teleportation array.

    An Hour Later ¨C Horizon Valley

    Gu An arrived and immediately noticed L¨¹ Xian meditating on a cliffside, facing the valley entrance.

    Upon spotting Gu An from afar, L¨¹ Xian nodded slightly in greeting.

    Gu An returned the gesture before continuing into the valley.

    Two years had passed, and the world''s power structure had shifted drastically.

    Now, only three great dynasties remained:<ol><li aria-level="1">Taicang Empire ¨C The most dominant, ruling over vastnds.</li><li aria-level="1">Tianwei Empire</li><li aria-level="1">Dajiang Empire ¨C The weakest, as they had stayed out of civil wars, focusing solely on battling demons and fiends.</li></ol>

    After collecting his medicinal herbs, Gu An ordered three monkey demons to start nting new ones.

    At that moment, Luo Hun approached him.

    ¡°His Majesty wants you to focus on reaching the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage and form your Golden Core as soon as possible,¡± Luo Hun said.

    He took out a jade box and handed it to Gu An.

    "His Majesty said that with your status in Taixuan Sect, there will surely be people willing to help you form a Core. But just in case, he prepared this Golden Core for you ahead of time. He doesn¡¯t have time to return in person."

    A hint of curiosity flickered in Luo Hun¡¯s eyes.

    He was curious about Gu An¡¯s current position in Taixuan Sect, but unfortunately, Li Xuandao¡¯s letters never borated.

    Gu An stored the jade box in his spatial ring and instructed Luo Hun to pass his thanks to Li Xuandao.

    Then, Luo Hun leaned in and whispered, ¡°What about the book?¡±

    Gu An smirked and secretly handed him a book.

    ¡°This is thetest volume of Adventures of the Green Hero, personally given to me by the Green Hero himself. No one else has read it yet.¡±

    Luo Hun¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he epted the book.

    Just then, Ji Rui¡ªJi Xiaoyu¡¯s elder brother¡ªappeared behind Luo Hun without warning.

    He looked directly at Gu An.

    ¡°You know Xuantian Yi?¡± he asked.

    Luo Hun immediately stepped aside, giving them space.

    Gu An raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Ji Rui¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Adventures of the Green Hero was written by Xuantian Yi.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Hun stiffened, suddenly feeling incredibly awkward. Without a word, he turned and slipped away.

    Gu An nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I know him. We¡¯ve sworn brotherhood.¡±

    Luo Hun froze in disbelief, turning back to look at him.

    Ji Rui narrowed his eyes, carefully studying Gu An.

    On the cliffside, L¨¹ Xian also opened his eyes.

    The name Xuantian Yi was legendary.

    Today, who in the cultivation world hadn¡¯t heard of Taixuan Sect¡¯s True Legacy First Disciple?

    Ji Rui stared at Gu An for a moment longer before saying, ¡°Looks like Xuantian Yi really likes your <em>Fengshen Yanyi</em>.¡±

    Gu An blinked. ¡°<em>Fengshen Yanyi</em>? What do you mean?¡±

    Luo Hun, still nearby, suddenly spun around, looking at Ji Rui with a deep frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that <em>Fengshen Yanyi</em> was written by Gu An?¡±

    Ji Rui nodded.

    Luo Hun turned to Gu An in utter shock.

    This stunned him more than Gu An being sworn brothers with Xuantian Yi.

 Chapter 176: The Eyes That Spy on All Beings!

    Chapter 176: The Eyes That Spy on All Beings!

    "Gu An, Pan An..." Luo Hun looked at Gu An, his expression dazed and lost in thought.

    His reaction annoyed Gu An.

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Disappointed?

    Gu An no longer feared the exposure of Pan An''s identity. Forget about his cultivation¡ªhis backers alone were enough to deal with any trouble that mighte his way.

    Sure, Gu An had in many powerful figures, but none of them had personal grudges against him. For now, the strongest enemies he could provoke wouldn¡¯t surpass the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Even L¨¹ Xian, who stood at a distance, was visibly shocked.

    Gu An is Pan An?He had always known Gu An possessed extraordinary cultivation talent, but he never expected Gu An to be this gifted in other fields as well.

    At that moment, L¨¹ Xian once again felt his own mediocrity.

    He realized that true geniuses never unted their talent; they had no need topare themselves with others.

    Ji Rui nced at Gu An and said,

    "My third sister wrote me a letter, asking me to look after you. She admires the fact that you refused to follow the Ji family when they left Taixuan Sect."

    Hearing this, Gu An could only reply,

    "I cultivate in Taixuan Sect. In times of crisis, I cannot flee. Besides, I don¡¯t even need to go to the battlefield. I must do my part in the rear."

    Ji Rui nodded, a look of appreciation in his eyes.

    After chatting for a while, Gu An excused himself and left.

    Watching his departing figure, Ji Rui chuckled softly.

    "To have formed a sworn brotherhood with Xuantian Yi, his cultivation doesn¡¯t even matter anymore. From now on, I have to treat him like a major figure."

    Luo Hun didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he mumbled,

    "How the hell did he write <em>Romance of the Gods</em>... <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em>, I can ept. But this¡­?"

    Sure, he enjoyed reading <em>Adventures of the Green Hero</em> and <em>Daoist Xunchun</em>, but in his heart, <em>Romance of the Gods</em> was the true masterpiece!

    The former satisfied his cravings. Thetter was his ultimate pursuit.

    At the break of dawn, an earth-shaking demonic aura surged from the distance, rming everyone in Taixuan Sect.

    In Xuan Valley, even the errand disciples training under Gu An turned their heads, their faces filled with fear.

    They had never felt such an overwhelming demonic presence before. It triggered a primal terror deep within them.

    Gu An sensed it too.

    He spoke, his voice calm,

    "Keep training. Hold your positions. If it¡¯s beyond our control, don¡¯t worry about it."

    Hearing his words, the disciples forced themselves to suppress their fear and resumed their exercises.

    Even Chu Jingfeng and Lu Jiu Jia, who were also training, frowned deeply.

    This demonic aura far surpassed that of Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo.

    Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo had once driven humanity to despair¡ªyet now, an even more terrifying demonic force had emerged.

    How were they supposed to survive the Demonic Cataclysm?

    The demonic aura lingered, not dissipating for seven whole days.

    On the seventh day, Gu An arrived at Outer Sect City, where rumors about the Demon Ancestor had already spread.

    "Did you hear? The founder of the Demon Race, the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Demons, has been resurrected! He¡¯s the true source of the Demonic Cataclysm!" ??¦­??¨§??

    "That Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo? He¡¯s just one of the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings. Above him stands the Demon Emperor, and now this Demon Ancestor has appeared¡­ What are we supposed to do?"

    "At least we have Xuantian Yi, the Dao Lord, and the Nine Great Cultivators of the World. There¡¯s still a sliver of hope."

    "Those people are strong, sure. But can they kill the Demon Emperor? The Demon Ancestor?"

    "Doesn¡¯t matter! Even the Grandmasters have returned from overseas to help us. As cultivators, how can we fear battle? We will fight to the death, with no regrets!"

    Even Foundation Establishment Stage disciples in the Outer Sect were fired up, ready to fight at any moment.

    Gu An walked toward the edge of the Heavenly Mending tform, where he saw Di Xie, the Demon Emperor¡¯s son.

    Surprisingly, Di Xie wasn¡¯tprehending the sword but instead stood at the tform¡¯s edge, gazing at the sky, lost in thought.

    Above, dark clouds churned.

    The snowfall intensified as if trying to bury the vastnd beneath it.

    Gu An raised his hand, catching a snowke.

    The moment it touched his palm, it instantly melted into wisps of white mist.

    "Scattered Immortal¡­"

    Gu An silently assessed the Demon Ancestor¡¯s cultivation.

    It was terrifying.

    If Xuantian Yi and the Dao Lord hadn¡¯t returned, humanity¡¯s strongest cultivators in the Three Dynasties would only be at the Profound Mind Realm.

    How could they possibly resist a Scattered Immortal?

    Even with Xuantian Yi and the Dao Lord, the power gap was too vast.

    The Demon Ancestor could crush them like ants.

    As Gu An watched, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly condensed into the outline of a colossal pair of eyes.

    Those eyes gazed down upon all beings, exuding an immense pressure.

    More and more people noticed the phenomenon, and as they looked up, an overwhelming fear gripped their hearts.

    Before these eyes, all life felt insignificant.

    A name surfaced in their minds¡ª

    Demon Ancestor!

    The entire Outer Sect City fell into a suffocating silence.

    Then, a voice boomed through the skies¡ª

    "Hmph! So what if it¡¯s the Demon Ancestor? I, Xuantian Yi, will y him! Watch closely, younger generations¡ªthis world belongs to us!"

    His thunderous voice echoed across Taixuan Sect, filled with unwavering dominance, shaking hearts and souls.

    Everyone who heard it was fired up, their blood boiling with determination.

    Gu An also smiled.

    He had to admit¡ªXuantian Yi truly had the presence of a savior.

    In this regard, L¨¹ Baitian fell short.

    L¨¹ Baitian ruled with authority.

    Xuantian Yi, however, carried an aura of absolute invincibility¡ªa spirit that could uplift people even in the darkest of times.

    Gu An could sense that Xuantian Yi had already left Taixuan Sect, heading north.

    He turned away.

    The endless tide of demons was surging southward.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Demonic Cataclysm erupted in full force!

    Let them fight first.

    Only after experiencing true despair will they learn to cherish peace.

    At a stone table, Gu An leisurely sipped his wine.

    Beside him, Tian Yao¡¯er squatted barefoot on a stone stool, staring nervously at the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    Right now, an endless stream of demons was passing over Phoenix Mountain, heading southward.

    The tremors caused Nianchu Cave Dwelling to shake ever so slightly.

    Tian Yao¡¯er turned to Gu An, frowning,

    "Master, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel incredibly angry. I want to tear something apart¡­ I¡¯ve never felt this way before."

    Gu An felt it too.

    The demons of the Demonic Domain were losing control, going berserk.

    This wasn¡¯t just the Demon Emperor or Demon Ancestor¡¯smand.

    Something far more sinister was at y.

    A mysterious force was affecting the demons¡ªbut only those in the Demonic Domain.

    The Three Dynasties¡¯ demons remained unaffected.

    Gu An was curious.

    What kind of power could influence so many demons at once?

    Could it be the Demon Ancestor¡¯s blood?

    After all, he remembered¡ª

    The demons of this continent were all born from the Demon Ancestor¡¯s blood.

    "If your cultivation isn¡¯t strong enough, you''ll always be controlled by others," Gu An said tly.

    His gaze remained fixed on the endless horde of demons surging forward.

    No matter which direction Gu An extended his divine sense, all he could see was an overwhelming tide of demonic creatures, stretching endlessly into the horizon. The sheer scale made his scalp tingle.

    Tian Yao¡¯er shook her head and said,@@novelbin@@

    "I don¡¯t want to be controlled by other demons. I can only let Master control me."

    Gu An didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he stood up, preparing to reinforce the cave''s protective formations to prevent Tian Yao¡¯er from losing control and trampling his spiritual herbs.

    At the very battlefield where Six-Headed Flood Dragon, Luo had once waged war, numerous sects and factions had now established massive fortifications along the canyon¡¯s edge.

    L¨¹ Baitian hovered in the air, gazing at the distant horizon with a grim expression.

    Across the canyon, demonic mist churned, blotting out the sky and sun. The world beyond was consumed by darkness, as if it belonged to an entirely different realm.

    Ji Hantian flew over to L¨¹ Baitian¡¯s side, his expression equally solemn.

    "This battle¡­ I doubt we can hold out for more than a few days."

    L¨¹ Baitian nced at him and asked,

    "Wasn¡¯t the Ji family nning to retreat?"

    "Yes. Most of our members have already withdrawn from Taixuan Sect."

    "Then why are you still here?"

    "Because I am the Vice Sect Master of Taixuan Sect. Anyone else can leave, but you and I cannot."

    Ji Hantian looked toward the distant battlefield, his gaze calm.

    His words were light, but they carried undeniable strength.

    L¨¹ Baitian chuckled and shook his head before turning his eyes back to the horizon.

    The demonic mist surged, like an abyssal storm creeping closer.

    As the overwhelming demonic aura gathered, the sky and earth felt as if they were being crushed beneath its weight.

    In a dense forest near Three Pure Mountains, Su Han sat beneath a tree, absentmindedly stroking the bone sword in his hand.

    The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path were scattered around him, while the Nightshade Ghost Mother sat atop a coffin, meditating with her eyes closed.

    Li Sanyou spoke,

    "Ghost Mother, all the Grandmasters of Three Pure Mountains have gone to the northern battlefield. When do we make our move?"

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother remained still, replying tly,

    "No rush. We wait until the battle erupts."

    Su Han looked up at her and asked,

    "This time¡­ who is our target?"

    "Li Ya, the Crown Prince of Taicang Empire." The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke the name without hesitation.

    Su Han frowned. He was well aware of Li Ya¡¯s connection to Gu An.

    He asked,

    "Why him?"

    She replied indifferently,

    "The Hatred Heaven Divine Sword technique has always been iplete. The Taicang Frightening God Sword, passed down in Li Family, may help unleash its true potential.

    "Although An Hao blocked us from seizing Celestial Pce Mountain, his appearance gave me a revtion¡ªyou must obtain the Taicang Frightening God Sword as well. Its sword intent resonates with the power of all beings. Perhaps it will awaken the true might of the Hatred Heaven Divine Sword."

    Her tone was eerily calm, as if Li Ya¡¯s fate was already sealed.

    Su Han took a deep breath and said,

    "Choose someone else. There are other Li family members¡ªI won¡¯t target Li Ya."

    "The Taicang Frightening God Sword is unique to him. Even Li Xuanmiao of Three Pure Mountains doesn¡¯t know it."

    "No. Li Ya is my martial uncle. I refuse to do it!"

    Su Han¡¯s voice was firm, his stance unyielding¡ªa rare defiance against the Nightshade Ghost Mother.

    She slowly opened her hollow, lifeless eyes, her gaze falling upon him.

    Even as a powerful cultivator, Su Han instinctively averted his eyes, feeling an inexplicable dread.

    The Thirteen Fiends of the Nine Nether Path remained silent, watching him with amusement.

    The Nightshade Ghost Mother spoke again, her voice cold,

    "If you refuse to target Li Ya, then you must prepare yourself¡­"

    Boom!

    Before she could finish, thunder roared across the heavens.

    Startled, the Nightshade Ghost Mother, Su Han, and the others looked up.

    Lightning clouds surged, and arcs of electricity intertwined in the sky.

    Within the stormy clouds, a massive figure loomed.

    A hoarse, ancient voice echoed through the world¡ª

    "Daoist Longevity! It¡¯s time to settle our grudge!"

    The voice came directly from the lightning storm.

    Far away in Xuan Valley, Gu An¡¯s divine sense swept across the entire Three Dynasties, observing everything.

    He noticed spatial disturbances emerging from the depths of numerous mountains.

    Countless demonic creatures were being teleported directly into the heart of the Three Dynasties!

    These teleportation arrays originated from ancient ruins and forbiddennds scattered across the continent.

    Gu An immediately understood¡ª

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm was helping the demons!

    Those ancient ruins were most likely left behind by the Seven Star Spirit Realm long ago.

    It was a meticulously nned scheme.

    The Seven Star Spirit Realm had just yed a masterful move in this cosmic game of chess!

 Chapter 177: The Demon Master Appears, Di Xieâ€™s Fear

    Chapter 177: The Demon Master Appears, Di Xie¡¯s Fear

    The world was in chaos. War raged across thend.

    From every corner of the continent, waves of demonic energy surged skyward, threatening to nket the entire world in darkness.

    This winter was colder than any before. Wrapped in a straw raincoat, Gu An roamed the mortal world as the Green Hero.

    Amidst the mountains, in a crescent-shaped small town, mes flickered, thick smoke curled into the sky, and countless ck crows circled above.

    Within the town, screams, wails, and roars intertwined, echoing endlessly.

    Gu An burst from the forest, soaring like an eagle, leaping from the cliff down into the town.

    From his perspective, the scene was one of sheer horror¡ªdemons and ghosts ran rampant, massacring the townsfolk. Some unfortunate souls weren¡¯t even dead yet before the demons began devouring them from the feet up, a sight so gruesome it was enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold.

    In less than half a stick of incense¡¯s time, the only sound left in the town was the weeping of the survivors.Gu An walked out of the ruined town. He shook the blood from his sword before sheathing the Qinghong Sword.

    Even though endless sufferingy behind him, he did not look back.

    It had been ten days since the Demon Ancestor¡¯s revival, and already, fierce battles had erupted in the northern borders of the Great Jiang Empire. Even now, Grand Ascension cultivators were engaged in deadlybat.

    But it wasn¡¯t just Great Jiang¡ªTianwei¡¯s borders were also under attack from waves of demons.

    Though the Taicang Empire had no external borders to defend, the demonic chaos within its ownnds was no less severe than that of the other two empires.

    Neither the Demon Emperor nor the Demon Ancestor had taken action yet. Gu An was in no hurry. Judging by the current scale of the invasion, even if both of them were killed, the human race would still suffer under demonic attacks for a long time.

    Saving people while umting lifespan¡ªfor Gu An, this was a rare opportunity.

    Instead of using Infinite Free Step, he chose to fly by sword, passing through countless Taixuan Sect disciples along the way.

    Unknowingly, the number of Taixuan Sect cultivators in Taicang¡¯s cultivation world had grown to upy one-third of the entire region. No matter where one went, Taixuan Sect disciples could be found¡ªan undeniable testament to the sect¡¯s meteoric rise over the years. ?¨¢???£Â??

    That night, Gu An finally returned to Xuan Valley.

    He sat at his writing desk, picked up a brush and paper, and began writing.

    Writing helped him cleanse the killing intent in his heart.

    Too much ughter would nurture a bloodthirsty nature, and witnessing too much suffering darkened the soul. Writing allowed him to calm his mind.

    Though he walked the path of the wandering immortal, he had not yet attained the heart of an immortal.

    He was still shaping his Dao Heart.

    No matter how high his cultivation reached, he was still just a man who had lived less than a hundred years. A person¡¯s mindset took time to change¡ªtrue immortals had all experienced thousands of years of mortal struggles before ascending.

    As the sun rose, the Taixuan Sect¡¯s bell tolled¡ªsummoning the Inner Sect disciples.

    Although Gu An had already been promoted to Inner Sect disciple, he was exempt from most duties and only needed to focus on cultivating medicinal herbs.

    Gu An arrived at the Third Medicine Valley, beginning his harvest of mature herbs.

    Suddenly, he sensed a great battle in the distance.

    Even though it was millions of miles away, the sheer pressure from the battle reached all the way to Taixuan Sect.

    One of thebatants was Xuantian Yi!

    Xuantian Yi was fighting against three Great Demon Kings, all at the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Gu An could tell that two of them had only recently broken through.

    Was this the Demon Ancestor¡¯s doing? Or was Seven Star Spirit Realm manipting things behind the scenes?

    A battle between four Grand Ascension cultivators was beyond overwhelming¡ªits impact shook the very heavens. Even disciples who weren¡¯t directly involved felt uneasy.

    Ever since the Demonic Cataclysm fully erupted, even those who didn¡¯t participate in the battles could still feel the terrifying pressure of such conflicts.

    Fear was inevitable.

    But Gu An remained calm, continuing to harvest medicinal herbs.

    Between Xuan Valley, Eight Views Celestial Realm, Third Medicine Valley, Horizon Valley, Xuantian Cave Dwelling, Nianchu Cave Dwelling, and Mountain God Dao Temple, Gu An¡¯s annual lifespan gains exceeded 250,000 years¡ªwith asional surges beyond that.

    If the Seven Star Spirit Realm made no further moves after the Demonic Cataclysm, Gu An wouldn¡¯t actively attack them either.

    For him, the longer time dragged on, the better it was.

    After finishing his herb gathering, Gu An was about to leave when he suddenly sensed something. His gaze shifted toward Outer Sect City.

    He gave a few instructions to Xiao Chuan, then took flight toward Outer Sect City.

    Gu An arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Mending tform and looked toward Di Xie.

    Di Xie was stillprehending the sword beneath the inscription "Righteous Path".

    Over the years, Gu An could sense that a sword intent had begun to form within Di Xie¡¯s body.

    <em>A demon practicing the sword?</em><em></em>

    <em>A sword demon?</em>

    Gu An thought silently as he scanned the other cultivators on the tform, using Lifespan Perception to probe them.

    He was waiting for someone.

    Or rather, waiting for a certain demon to arrive.

    After a while, a figure stepped onto the Heavenly Mending tform, passing right by Gu An.

    [Demon Master (Nirvana Stage, Second Level): 30,290/90,000/170,000]

    Nirvana Stage, Second Level!

    Demon Master!@@novelbin@@

    Gu An had long known about the Demon Master¡¯s existence.

    In the Demonic Domain, the Demon Master¡¯s status was second only to the Demon Emperor.

    To the ck Crow Demon Envoy, the Demon Master was an unfathomable figure¡ªhis cultivation unknown to most.

    The Demon Master surely had another name, but Lifespan Perception disyed his title, just as Li Xuanmiao appeared as Xuanmiao Zhenren.

    This likely had to do with name recognition¡ªthe world only knew Xuanmiao Zhenren¡¯s title, not his real name.

    The Demon Master took the form of a middle-aged man in a in robe, exuding an air of elegance and wisdom.

    He was handsome and refined, with no trace of demonic energy.

    On the surface, his cultivation seemed to be only at the Core Formation Stage.

    He paid no attention to Gu An, blending seamlessly into the crowd of cultivators.

    Walking straight to Di Xie, the Demon Master stood behind him, silently studying the inscription "Righteous Path."

    After a long moment, he finally spoke.

    "Such tyrannical sword intent¡­ The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path truly lives up to his reputation."

    Di Xie¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    He turned his head sharply, his face filled with disbelief.

    Standing quickly, he faced the Demon Master and asked in a deep voice,

    "Why are you here?"

    The nearby cultivators nced at them briefly, but didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    The Demon Master chuckled softly.

    "Just came to see you¡­ and take a look at Taixuan Sect."

    Di Xie took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    He knew the Demon Master¡¯s true power.

    His father, the Demon Emperor, had once said¡ª

    <em>"Even if the Seventy-Two Great Demon Kings joined forces, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Demon Master."</em>

    That meant¡­ the Demon Master¡¯s cultivation surpassed the Grand Ascension Stage!

    Di Xie liked Taixuan Sect. He didn¡¯t want to see it destroyed too soon.

    The Demon Master scanned the Heavenly Mending tform, then smiled.

    "Taixuan Sect is truly magnificent¡­ No wonder it hides a Heavenly Fate."

    Di Xie frowned.

    "Heavenly Fate? What do you mean?"

    He was cautious¡ªfearful that someone might discover the Demon Master¡¯s true identity.

    The Demon Masterughed softly.

    "In my divinations, Fate has changed. But no matter how I calcte, I cannot determine why.

    "But I did discover one thing¡­

    "The greatest shift in Fate has urred right here¡ªwithin Taixuan Sect."

    Di Xie¡¯s expression darkened.

    "You came all this way¡­ What is your true purpose?"

    The Demon Master grinned, his smile growing ever more sinister and cold.

    Neither he nor Di Xie noticed that someone had quietly left the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Gu An stepped into a secluded alley¡ªthen, in the blink of an eye, he arrived at Xuantian Cave Dwelling in the Northern Sea Mountain Range.

    He walked to the Spirit-Calming Tree, reached down, and pulled the Heaven-Splitting Axe from the ground.

    Then, without hesitation, he vanished again, reappearing atop a distant mountain peak.

    Raising the Heaven-Splitting Axe, he took careful aim at the Heavenly Mending tform of Taixuan Sect.

    Leaving such a powerful weapon to gather dust in Xuantian Cave Dwelling was a waste.

    It would be far more meaningful to leave it as a legacy for Taixuan Sect.

    With precise calction, Gu An gently tossed the axe.

    It looked effortless.

    But the moment the Heaven-Splitting Axe left his hand, it erupted with terrifying power!

    Space twisted violently.

    The impact sent shockwaves rolling outward, ttening entire forests and scattering clouds across the sky.

    Windstorms howled, making Gu An¡¯s ck hair dance wildly.

    He smiled as his divine sense followed the axe''s trajectory.

    Facing Di Xie¡¯s questions, the Demon Master spread his hands and smirked.

    "What purpose could I possibly have? I merely¡ª"

    Suddenly!

    His expression changed drastically.

    His instincts screamed at him to evade, but he was a fraction too slow.

    BOOM!

    With a deafening explosion, an axe fell from the heavens, crushing the Demon Master in an instant!

    Blood and flesh exploded outward like a burst dam.

    Di Xie was instantly drenched in blood, standing frozen in utter shock.

    The surrounding cultivators were thrown off their feet by the sheer impact.

    Only Di Xie remained standingpletely paralyzed.

    The entire Heavenly Mending tform trembled under the devastating impact.

    Everyone in Taixuan Sect felt the earth shudder, and their instinctive fear made their spines stiffen.

    Then, as they turned toward the source of the impact, they were left horrified.

    A massive ck axe was now embedded in the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Beneath its gleaming de, there was nothing left of the Demon Master¡ªjust a pile of mangled flesh, like crushed mud.

    The axe de pulsed with energy, sending wisps of burning force into the air.

    At the base of the axe, blood-soaked bones began to emerge, revealing a white skeleton.

    The remaining demonic energy still clung to the charred bones, making it impossible to tell what race the Demon Master had belonged to.

    But one thing was certain¡ª

    He was not human.

    Di Xie remained frozen, as if struck by lightning.

    One by one, powerful figures appeared out of thin air¡ªincluding Ancestor Xuan Quan, the Supreme Elder of Taixuan Sect.

    Xuan Quan¡¯s face darkened, and he spoke in a grave tone,

    "This was a demon¡­ and one stronger than the Profound Mind Realm."

    His words sent shockwaves through the crowd.

    "A Grand Demon infiltrated Taixuan Sect?"

    "Good heavens¡­ I even nced at him earlier, wondering why he was talking about Heavenly Fate¡­ I never suspected he was a demon!"

    "But where did that axee from?"

    "Does anyone in Taixuan Sect even use an axe?"

    Then, someone carefully examined the lingering energy on the Heaven-Splitting Axe¡ªand their eyes widened in realization.

    "The sword intent on this axe¡­ isn¡¯t this the aura of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path?"

    As soon as those words fell, all fear vanished, reced by excitement and joy.

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path was still watching over them!

    "The Sword Sovereign¡­!"

    Di Xie stared nkly at the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    The Demon Master¡¯s obliterated corpse filled him with terror.

    If the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path could recognize the Demon Master as a demon, then he could surely see through Di Xie¡¯s true form as well.

    Why didn¡¯t the Sword Sovereign kill him too?

    Was it because he hadn¡¯t acted against Taixuan Sect?

    At this moment, Di Xie¡¯s respect and fear for the Sword Sovereign reached their peak.

    One thing was certain¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign was stronger than his father, the Demon Emperor.

    To y the Demon Master in one strike¡ªwithout even revealing himself¡ª

    Even his father couldn¡¯t do that.

    Xuan Quan stepped up to the axe, reaching out to grasp its handle.

    He attempted to lift it¡ª

    But the moment he touched the Heaven-Splitting Axe, his expression changed dramatically.

    Summoning his full cultivation, he exerted all his strength¡ª

    And yet, the entire Heavenly Mending tform shook violently under the strain.

    All eyes were now fixed on Xuan Quan, the Supreme Elder of Taixuan Sect.

    His face was filled with unparalleled seriousness.

    Not even he could budge the axe an inch.

 Chapter 178: Xuantian Yiâ€™s Shock

    Chapter 178: Xuantian Yi¡¯s Shock

    Ancestor Xuan Quan struggled for a long time, but no matter how much strength he exerted, he could not lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    In the end, he had no choice but to let go and step back.

    At that moment, everyone watching understood one thing¡ª

    Ancestor Xuan Quan was far weaker than the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path!

    They had always assumed this to be true, but seeing the difference with their own eyes still left them in awe and disbelief.

    Just how powerful was the Sword Sovereign¡¯s cultivation?

    Just then¡ª

    The de of the Heaven-Splitting Axe emitted bursts of sword qi, shing the ground and sending fragments of stone flying.The sudden shock made everyone instinctively retreat.

    Di Xie had now fully regained his senses, but his expression wasplicated¡ªhis mind utterly shaken.

    The others assumed he was simply paralyzed with fear.

    Then, they saw it¡ª

    On the surface of the Heavenly Mending tform, right in front of the Heaven-Splitting Axe, appeared two lines of text:

    "He who lifts the axe¡­"

    "Shall inherit its legacy!"

    Eight words.

    For many present, their breathing quickened in excitement.

    Immediately, a sect elder stepped forward, reaching for the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Gu An had already returned.

    Standing at the edge of the Heavenly Mending tform, he watched as one cultivator after another attempted to lift the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    His lips curved into a faint smile.

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe was forged from a million-year-old Northern Sea Darksteel.

    Even Grand Ascension cultivators would find it unbearably heavy without using spiritual power.

    And Gu An had also infused the axe with mystical energy and sword intent.

    Only a Scattered Immortal could lift this axe!

    No one in Taixuan Sect could do it¡ªnot yet.

    Of course, Gu An wasn¡¯t deliberately making things difficult for them.

    Over the next several months, he would observe and choose a worthy inheritor.

    In the meantime, he had another priority¡ª

    Theplete eradication of the Seven Star Spirit Realm!

    The Heaven-Splitting Axe was one of the Nine Great Legacies of the Seven Star Spirit Realm.

    Giving it to a Taixuan Sect disciple too soon would only invite trouble.

    Killing the Demon Master had granted Gu An a massive surge of lifespan¡ªover 6,300 years!

    The white bones beneath the Heaven-Splitting Axe had not turned to dust, which meant they were treasures in their own right.

    But with the axe suppressing them, no one could take them away.

    After observing for a while, Gu An turned and left.

    Along the way, he could still hear disciples excitedly discussing the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡ª

    Unaware that he had just walked past them.

    Ancestor Xuan Quan approached Di Xie, his expression serious.

    "Come with me."

    Di Xie, still covered in blood, snapped back to reality.

    Without resisting, he nodded in agreement.

    On a cliffside, Li Ya practiced his swordy.

    The Northern Sea Heavy Sword in his hands sliced through the wind, its movements swift and elegant.

    Unlike years ago, his swordsmanship no longer appeared clumsy.

    Instead, it had be graceful and refined.

    Nearby, Li Family¡¯s Ancestor hovered under a tree, his spirit form gazing into the distance, deep in thought.

    Finishing his practice, Li Ya turned toward him and smirked.

    "Ancestor, what do you think? Have I finally mastered this sword style?"

    "If I unleash my sword''s intent, even I can¡¯t predict its power!

    "Next time I meet An Hao, I might not lose!"

    But the Li Family Ancestor didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe remained distracted, staring into the distance.

    Annoyed, Li Ya waved his hand in front of the ancestor¡¯s face.

    "Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!"

    "Be quiet," the ancestor snapped.

    "I¡¯m watching a battle."

    Li Ya raised an eyebrow.

    "What level?"

    "Integration Stage."

    Hearing that, Li Ya lost all interest.

    "Not worth watching," he muttered.

    "The real powerhouses are in the Profound Mind and Grand Ascension Stages now. The Integration Stage? I¡¯ll reach that soon enough."

    Then, his expression turned serious.

    "I¡¯m leaving the mountain."

    The Li Family Ancestor barely reacted.

    "Go ahead."

    Li Ya hesitated for only a moment before turning away.

    "Wait," the ancestor called after him.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Back to Taixuan Sect!"

    The ancestor scowled.

    "Are you still worried about that Gu An kid? What kind of spell has he cast on you?"

    Li Ya didn¡¯t turn around.

    "It¡¯s not about Gu An."

    "Taixuan Sect is in danger.

    "How can I sit here cultivating while the world descends into chaos?

    "What¡¯s the point of my training if I run and hide when the sect that raised me needs help?"

    With that, he leapt off the cliff.

    The Li Family Ancestor remained where he was, silently processing Li Ya¡¯s words.

    Slowly, a smile crept onto his face.

    "That brat¡­ He¡¯s finally grown up."

    Word of the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path¡¯s single strike ying a Grand Demon spread like wildfire through the cultivation world.

    By the time it reached the frontlines, the morale of human cultivators soared!

    ording to Ancestor Xuan Quan¡¯s analysis, the in demon had been at the Grand Ascension Stage!

    A Grand Demon¡¯s death was a monumental victory for humanity!

    Inside a great hall, Xuantian Yi sat at the head of the table, roaring withughter.

    "Hahaha! Taixuan Sect truly is impressive!"

    "For the Sword Sovereign to y a Grand Ascension demon in one blow¡­ He must be catching up to me!"

    Sitting beside him, Liang Canghai stroked his beard, smiling.

    Even though Xuantian Yi¡¯s words were arrogant, everyone knew¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign¡¯s actions were a great boon to humanity.

    The assembled cultivators, all at least at the Profound Mind Realm, praised the Sword Sovereign.

    Notably, Taixuan Sect Master L¨¹ Baitian was not among them.

    This meeting was strictly for nning strategies against Profound Mind and Grand Ascension demons.

    Since the Demonic Cataclysm erupted, humanity had faced a new crisis¡ª

    Traitors.

    Some demons disguised themselves as humans.

    Some humans willingly joined the demons, hoping to secure their own survival.

    These developmentsplicated the war effort immensely.

    A Grand Ascension cultivator spoke up.

    "Why not invite the Sword Sovereign to the frontlines?"

    His suggestion won widespread support.

    "If he came," someone said, "our burden would be greatly reduced!"

    A ck-robed woman, Supreme Elder Su Xin of Taixuan Sect, finally spoke.

    "The Sword Sovereign¡¯s identity remains a mystery.

    "He only watches over Taixuan Sect.

    "We cannot force him to act, nor should we manipte public opinion to pressure him."

    The room fell silent.

    Then, someone spected.

    "The Sword Sovereign knows the Demonic Shadow Divine Art.

    "He might have ties to Thousand Autumn Pavilion.

    "If so, maybe that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t reveal himself."

    Liang Canghai interjected.

    "Previously, the Nine Nether Path emerged, and the Sword Sovereign intervened.

    "I believe he will act again when the time is right.

    "Perhaps¡­ he¡¯s waiting.

    "Waiting to see just how powerful the Demon Emperor, the Demon Master, and the mysterious Demon Ancestor truly are."

    As the discussion continued, the topic shifted to the Demon Emperor and the Demon Master.

    A veteran Daoist from Three Pure Mountains suddenly spoke up.

    "Could the demon that fell to the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path have been the Demon Emperor or the Demon Master?"

    The hall fell silent.

    Everyone frowned at the implications.

    Liang Canghai spoke in a serious tone,

    "This must be confirmed.

    "Whether it was the Demon Emperor or the Demon Master, losing even one would shift the bnce in our favor.

    "Right now, we hesitate because of the unknown power lurking in the Demonic Domain¡ªthis uncertainty makes us cautious.

    "But for a long-term war, hesitation is a weakness."

    Xuantian Yi stood up.

    "I¡¯ll return to Taixuan Sect and investigate.

    "I¡¯ll be back by tomorrow at thetest."

    No one objected.

    After all, Taixuan Sect¡¯s only known Grand Ascension cultivator was Xuantian Yi¡ªthey couldn¡¯t risk sending Dao Lord instead.

    Even Liang Canghai, the alliance leader, approved.

    Without dy, Xuantian Yi departed.

    Xuantian Yi strode onto the Heavenly Mending tform.

    His arrival turned heads.

    Many Inner Sect disciples gasped in shock at his presence.

    This Outer Sect City had be a pilgrimage site¡ªsome disciples came to witness the Heaven-Splitting Axe, others toprehend the sword.

    Most Inner Sect disciples had attended Xuantian Yi¡¯s lectures before, so they recognized him instantly.

    A hush fell over the Heavenly Mending tform.

    Even Outer Sect disciples, noticing the strange atmosphere, followed everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Silence.

    Xuantian Yi walked straight to the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    A young disciple struggling to lift the axe was shoved aside by hispanion.

    Looking up, he paled instantly, then hurriedly backed away, bowing toward Xuantian Yi.

    Xuantian Yi nodded slightly before stepping forward.

    His gaze fell upon the inscription on the ground.

    "He who lifts the axe shall inherit its legacy."

    His eyes narrowed.

    Such domineering sword intent!

    Just from this sword aura, he immediately realized¡ª

    He was not the Sword Sovereign¡¯s equal.

    This revtion stirred even more questions in his mind.

    This person was definitely not a cultivator raised by Taixuan Sect.

    Why was he protecting Taixuan Sect?

    The most logical answer¡ª

    He was hiding within the sect.

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s gaze shifted to the pile of white bones beneath the axe.

    He carefully examined them.

    Then, he extended his divine sense to investigate.

    More and more cultivators gathered, whispering excitedly.

    Even Outer Sect disciples soon realized¡ª

    This was Xuantian Yi, the True Legacy First Disciple!

    Excitement spread through the crowd.

    Was Xuantian Yi about to challenge the Sword Sovereign¡¯s legacy?

    For years, Xuantian Yi had dominated as Taixuan Sect¡¯s greatest talent.

    But to many disciples, he still wasn¡¯t as legendary as the Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path.

    Why?

    Because the Sword Sovereign was too mysterious!

    Suddenly¡ª@@novelbin@@

    Xuantian Yi¡¯s brows furrowed.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    This skeleton¡­

    It wasn¡¯t from a Grand Ascension cultivator!

    It belonged to someone even stronger!

    Xuantian Yi had wandered the overseas realms for years.

    He had encountered Nirvana Stage Grandmasters, demonic creatures, and even immortals.

    And yet¡ª

    The Sword Sovereign of the Righteous Path had obliterated a Nirvana Stage demon with a single axe strike?

    Was the Sword Sovereign an immortal?

    Without hesitation, Xuantian Yi reached out¡ª

    His hand grasped the handle of the Heaven-Splitting Axe.

    Heavy.

    That was his first impression.

    Just then, Ancestor Xuan Quan and Lu Lingjun arrived nearby.

    Both observed Xuantian Yi with interest.

    Lu Lingjun had previously tried lifting the Heaven-Splitting Axe, but couldn¡¯t budge it.

    She was curious¡ª

    Could Xuantian Yi do it?

    With a single hand, Xuantian Yi exerted his strength.

    The axe did not move.

    A flicker of frustration crossed his eyes.

    BOOM!

    An overwhelming aura erupted from Xuantian Yi, shocking everyone.

    The entire Heavenly Mending tform trembled violently.

    Some cultivators staggered back in fear.

    How terrifying was Xuantian Yi¡¯s power?

    Spiritual energy surged, forming violent gales around him.

    His robes billowed, ring like battle banners.

    Xuantian Yi bent his knees, gripping the axe with both hands.

    He summoned all his strength¡ª

    But the axe did not move an inch.

    "Impossible¡­"

    Bloodshot veins surfaced in Xuantian Yi¡¯s eyes.

    His pride burned.

    He had already epted that the Sword Sovereign was stronger.

    But to be unable to even lift his weapon?

    Uneptable!

    His eyes snapped open, his aura surging.

    His hair stood on end, as if charged with energy.

    Mysterious blue runes surfaced on his neck.

    This was his final trump card.

    Would it be enough?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!